A decad of caveats to the people of England of general use in all times, but most seasonable in these, as having a tendency to the satisfying such as are not content with the present government as it is by law establish'd, an aptitude to the setling the minds of such as are but seekers and erraticks in religion an aim at the uniting of our Protestant-dissenters in church and state : whereby the worst of all conspiracies lately rais'd against both, may be the greatest blessing, which could have happen'd to either of them : to which is added an appendix in order to the conviction of those three enemies to the deity, the atheist, the infidel and the setter up of science to the prejudice of religion / by Thomas Pierce ...
         Pierce, Thomas, 1622-1691.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 796 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 246 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70803
         Wing P2176
         Wing P2196
         ESTC R18054
         12657532
         ocm 12657532
         65411
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70803)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65411)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 364:11, 748:34)
      
       
         
           
             A decad of caveats to the people of England of general use in all times, but most seasonable in these, as having a tendency to the satisfying such as are not content with the present government as it is by law establish'd, an aptitude to the setling the minds of such as are but seekers and erraticks in religion an aim at the uniting of our Protestant-dissenters in church and state : whereby the worst of all conspiracies lately rais'd against both, may be the greatest blessing, which could have happen'd to either of them : to which is added an appendix in order to the conviction of those three enemies to the deity, the atheist, the infidel and the setter up of science to the prejudice of religion / by Thomas Pierce ...
             Pierce, Thomas, 1622-1691.
          
           [28], 449, [5] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Davis, bookseller in Oxford,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             Errata on p. [5] at end.
             "A seasonable caveat against the dangers of credulity in our trusting the spirits before we try them" (p. 1-38) has special t.p. and appears catalogued separately at UMI reel 1154:11.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York, and Huntington Library.
             Includes bibliographical references and index.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Church and state -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Pip Willcox
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Pip Willcox
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DECAD
           of
           CAVEATS
           TO
           THE
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           OF
           General
           Use
           in
           All
           Times
           ,
           but
           most
           seasonable
           in
           These
           .
           
             
               As
               having
               
                 
                   A
                   Tendency
                   to
                   the
                   satisfying
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   the
                   Present
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   Law
                   establish'd
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   Aptitude
                   to
                   the
                   Setling
                   the
                   Minds
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   but
                   Seekers
                   and
                   Erraticks
                   in
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   Aim
                   at
                   the
                   Uniting
                   of
                   our
                   Protestant-Dissenters
                   in
                   Church
                   and
                   State.
                   
                
              
            
          
           WHEREBY
           The
           worst
           of
           All
           Conspiracies
           lately
           rais'd
           against
           Both
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           the
           
             greatest
             Blessing
          
           ,
           which
           could
           have
           happen'd
           to
           either
           of
           them
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           an
           APPENDIX
           In
           order
           to
           the
           Conviction
           of
           those
           Three
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Deity
           :
           The
           Atheist
           ,
           The
           Infidel
           ,
           and
           The
           
             Setter
             up
             of
             Science
          
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             PIERCE
          
           D.
           D.
           Domestick
           Chaplain
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           .
        
         
           
             Partim
             Jussu
             ,
             partim
             Permissu
             Superiorum
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Davis
          
           Bookseller
           in
           Oxford
           .
           1679.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           AUTHOR'S
           PARAENESIS
           TO
           THE
           READER
           ,
           Touching
           his
           PRINCIPAL
           DESIGN
           In
           the
           following
           CAVEATS
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           BEing
           passionately
           desirous
           (
           as
           by
           my
           Calling
           I
           am
           bound
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           every
           man's
           Pardon
           I
           am
           allow'd
           ,
           )
           to
           do
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lies
           for
           
             the
             converting
             of
             a
             Sinner
             from
             the
             Error
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             whereby
             to
             save
             a
             Soul
             from
             Death
             ,
             and
             cover
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Sins
             ,
          
           I
           pen'd
           
           the
           following
           Discourses
           as
           well
           for
           private
           as
           publick
           Use
           .
           For
           the
           private
           use
           first
           of
           some
           in
           the
           world
           whom
           they
           have
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           )
           have
           had
           a
           good
           effect
           on
           .
           For
           the
           more
           publick
           use
           next
           of
           many
           Noble
           and
           Learned
           Auditors
           ,
           whose
           Judgments
           as
           well
           as
           Qualities
           being
           superiour
           to
           mine
           own
           ,
           have
           induced
           me
           to
           permit
           them
           to
           pass
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           the
           Press
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           that
           by
           their
           being
           in
           common
           use
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           also
           more
           commonly
           and
           truly
           usefull
           .
           What
           success
           they
           may
           find
           ,
           God
           onely
           knows
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           command
           it
           ,
           as
           He
           sees
           fit
           .
           But
           I
           am
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           none
           other
           than
           the
           sincerest
           and
           purest
           Aims
           ,
           at
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           of
           Men
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           of
           my
           whole
           Performance
           .
        
         
         
           If
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           my
           Discourses
           I
           shall
           seem
           to
           some
           Readers
           to
           have
           been
           in
           some
           places
           too
           sharp
           ,
           or
           pungent
           ,
           I
           have
           This
           at
           least
           to
           say
           in
           my
           Justification
           ,
           or
           Excuse
           ,
           that
           the
           sole
           End
           and
           Motive
           of
           my
           severest
           Argumentations
           ,
           has
           been
           onely
           to
           compel
           them
           to
           be
           as
           happy
           as
           my self
           ,
           in
           the
           Communion
           I
           injoy
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           As
           God
           himself
           is
           expressed
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Parable
           ,
           to
           send
           his
           Servant
           into
           
             the
             High
             ways
             and
             Hedges
          
           ,
           
             to
             call
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             maim'd
             ,
             the
             halt
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             compell
             them
             to
             come
             in
          
           (
           to
           his
           heavenly
           Feast
           ,
           )
           
             that
             his
             House
             may
             be
             full
          
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           earnest
           (
           if
           I
           am
           able
           )
           to
           drive
           Dissenters
           out
           of
           their
           Hedges
           and
           
             High-ways
             of
             Schism
          
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           into
           the
           True
           
             House
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Lord
           's
           own
           Table
           .
           The
           whole
           Design
           of
           my
           sharpness
           ,
           either
           in
           Argument
           ,
           
           or
           Expression
           ,
           is
           by
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Scriptural
             Examples
          
           and
           Comminations
           ,
           to
           force
           our
           separating
           Brethren
           into
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           Embraces
           ,
           and
           Friendship
           with
           us
           .
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           them
           with
           Bowels
           of
           Tenderness
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           (
           not
           with
           Hatred
           ,
           or
           Contempt
           ,
           )
           as
           Poor
           ,
           and
           Maim'd
           ,
           and
           Halt
           ,
           and
           Blind
           ;
           as
           lying
           in
           Hedges
           of
           Aberration
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           High-ways
           of
           Corah
           ,
           which
           lead
           directly
           both
           to
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           danger
           of
           Endless
           Ruin
           :
           And
           I
           would
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           even
           
             compel
             them
             to
             come
             in
          
           ,
           and
           partake
           with
           us
           equally
           of
           That
           Coelestial
           Entertainment
           we
           commonly
           call
           
             The
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           ;
           that
           so
           as
           well
           The
           Lord's
           House
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           may
           be
           full
           of
           them
           .
           We
           abominate
           nothing
           more
           than
           such
           an
           uncharitable
           Monopolizing
           both
           of
           
           Salvation
           and
           the
           means
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Some
           (
           we
           read
           )
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           do
           love
           Them
           so
           heartily
           who
           do
           as
           heartily
           hate
           Vs
           and
           our
           
             Way
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           in
           our
           choise
           and
           power
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           ingross
           the
           rich
           Reward
           of
           
             orderly
             Walking
          
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           but
           would
           make
           them
           partakers
           together
           with
           us
           .
           We
           would
           not
           Pray
           ,
           or
           hear
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           communicate
           in
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           might
           we
           have
           our
           most
           ardent
           Wishes
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           
             go
             to
             Heaven
          
           without
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           with
           This
           Charity
           that
           I
           indeavour
           in
           one
           Discourse
           to
           prove
           our
           Separatists
           have
           None
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           abide
           in
           their
           State
           of
           Schism
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           is
           a
           great
           Difference
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Weaker
           ,
           and
           Wilfuller
           sort
           of
           Dissenters
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           former
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           and
           None
           of
           them
           probably
           
           do
           consider
           ,
           how
           the
           Pharisees
           had
           their
           Name
           from
           their
           Separation
           ,
           which
           arose
           from
           their
           Opinion
           that
           they
           were
           
             Better
             than
             other
             Men.
          
           Much
           less
           yet
           do
           they
           imagine
           ,
           by
           what
           sort
           of
           Men
           they
           are
           
             invisibly
             overacted
          
           .
           They
           little
           think
           that
           they
           are
           Journey-men
           to
           their
           own
           vvorst
           Enemies
           of
           each
           Extreme
           ,
           vvho
           
             drive
             a
             Trade
          
           of
           Divisions
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           vvhereby
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lust
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           or
           Avarice
           ;
           and
           that
           They
           vvho
           do
           not
           intend
           the
           very
           least
           publick
           Mischief
           by
           their
           Dissentions
           ,
           do
           (
           before
           They
           are
           aware
           )
           carry
           on
           Their
           Designs
           who
           intend
           the
           greatest
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           dishonorable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           or
           more
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           his
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           made
           another
           Man's
           Property
           ,
           another
           Man's
           Instrument
           ,
           or
           Tool
           ,
           even
           without
           his
           own
           
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Interest
           .
           And
           if
           by
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           urged
           in
           the
           Discourses
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           Persons
           abus'd
           and
           over-reach'd
           by
           men
           
             ingeniously
             wicked
          
           (
           as
           
             Innocent
             Eve
          
           by
           the
           
             cunning
             Serpent
          
           ,
           )
           shall
           be
           made
           sensible
           of
           their
           Wrongs
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           of
           their
           private
           as
           publick
           Dangers
           ;
           I
           shall
           esteem
           it
           a
           great
           Reward
           to
           have
           been
           serviceable
           to
           the
           more
           Tender
           and
           the
           more
           Treatable
           Dissenters
           ,
           though
           I
           sustain
           the
           Ill-will
           of
           the
           more
           Obdurate
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           Reader
           shall
           Object
           ,
           (
           after
           his
           perusal
           of
           All
           that
           follows
           ,
           )
           that
           I
           have
           shew'd
           as
           much
           Severity
           to
           certain
           
             Jesuited
             Protestants
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Jesuites
             themselves
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           place
           have
           parallel'd
           the
           Dismal
           30
           of
           January
           1648.
           with
           the
           5
           of
           November
           1605
           ,
           my
           Answer
           is
           at
           
           hand
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           plainly
           this
           :
           that
           the
           Keeping
           out
           of
           Popery
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           of
           every
           kind
           ,
           stands
           not
           so
           much
           in
           a
           Discovery
           and
           Confutation
           of
           its
           Errors
           ,
           (
           though
           That
           has
           evermore
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           in
           doing
           ,
           )
           as
           in
           an
           effectual
           Disappointment
           and
           defeating
           of
           its
           Designs
           .
           The
           great
           and
           
             general
             Design
          
           of
           the
           Popish
           Factioners
           and
           Factors
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Jesuits
           most
           especially
           ,
           )
           is
           to
           debilitate
           by
           dividing
           ,
           and
           to
           distract
           by
           discontenting
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           by
           That
           Artifice
           ,
           (
           having
           found
           by
           long
           Experience
           ,
           They
           cannot
           well
           hurt
           us
           without
           our
           Help
           ,
           )
           to
           make
           the
           Protestants
           Themselves
           who
           would
           have
           Popery
           
             kept
             out
          
           with
           Both
           their
           Hands
           ,
           most
           Instrumental
           to
           
             bring
             it
             in
          
           by
           Head
           and
           Shoulders
           .
           All
           I
           say
           against
           the
           Practices
           of
           our
           
             Jesuited
             Protestants
          
           ,
           is
           
           in
           Displeasure
           to
           The
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           
             drive
             them
             on
          
           .
           And
           were
           I
           to
           labour
           for
           my
           life
           against
           the
           Inroads
           or
           Growths
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           in
           prevention
           of
           the
           Conspiracies
           which
           come
           from
           Rome
           ,
           I
           would
           make
           it
           my
           whole
           Indeavour
           ,
           both
           by
           Menaces
           ,
           and
           Perswasions
           ,
           by
           Terrors
           ,
           and
           Intreaties
           ,
           by
           sense
           of
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Shame
           it self
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Means
           I
           could
           use
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Arguments
           I
           could
           urge
           ,
           to
           convince
           and
           convert
           our
           English
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           All
           meet
           
             as
             One
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           If
           't
           is
           Their
           Master-piece
           to
           divide
           us
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           Ours
           to
           be
           united
           .
           And
           Now
           ,
           if
           Ever
           .
           Else
           in
           vain
           do
           we
           strive
           to
           confute
           their
           Errors
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           it
           never
           so
           well
           ,
           whilst
           torn
           in
           pieces
           among
           our selves
           we
           commit
           the
           
             grossest
             Error
          
           (
           in
           point
           
           of
           Policy
           and
           Prudence
           )
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           .
           It
           should
           therefore
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           be
           the
           Ambition
           of
           us
           All
           ,
           who
           are
           heartily
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           prevail
           from
           All
           Topicks
           with
           Protestant
           Sectaries
           amongst
           us
           ,
           (
           who
           do
           agree
           with
           us
           already
           in
           the
           publick
           Profession
           of
           being
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           being
           equally
           averse
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           )
           to
           
             lay
             aside
          
           their
           Animosities
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           bury
           them
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           the
           same
           Church-yard
           ;
           to
           acquiese
           in
           one
           Government
           by
           Law
           establish'd
           ;
           to
           submit
           their
           single
           Judgments
           to
           the
           united
           ones
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ;
           to
           sacrifice
           Private
           Discontents
           to
           Publick
           Interest
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             as
             a
             City
             which
             is
             at
             unity
             in
             it self
          
           ;
           to
           consider
           that
           as
           the
           Laws
           would
           be
           otherwise
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           their
           Governours
           were
           as
           They
           ,
           so
           if
           They
           were
           as
           their
           Governours
           ,
           the
           Laws
           would
           
           still
           be
           as
           they
           are
           by
           their
           own
           Contrivance
           ;
           to
           keep
           in
           mind
           that
           as
           of
           Mortals
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           Men
           on
           this
           side
           heaven
           ,
           He
           is
           reckon'd
           to
           be
           the
           Best
           who
           has
           
             fewest
             Faults
          
           ,
           not
           He
           who
           has
           none
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Frailty
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           Governments
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           That
           ought
           to
           pass
           for
           the
           most
           Perfect
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           legislative
           ,
           as
           of
           its
           executive
           Administrations
           ,
           )
           which
           is
           subject
           unto
           the
           fewest
           and
           
             most
             supportable
             Imperfections
          
           .
        
         
           Add
           to
           This
           the
           Consideration
           ,
           how
           many
           Rebellions
           and
           Conjurations
           rais'd
           by
           Christians
           (
           so
           called
           )
           against
           their
           Governours
           ,
           have
           brought
           
             The
             Profession
          
           into
           an
           Hatred
           with
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ever
           since
           ;
           and
           tempted
           many
           even
           
             at
             home
          
           into
           This
           passionate
           Imprecation
           ,
           
             Sint
             Animae
             nostrae
             cum
             Philosophis
          
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           say
           who
           were
           the
           
           worse
           ,
           of
           men
           pretending
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           They
           who
           did
           execute
           what
           they
           intended
           on
           the
           30
           
             of
             January
          
           ,
           or
           They
           who
           Intended
           onely
           to
           execute
           on
           the
           5
           
             of
             November
          
           ,
           the
           barbarous
           Murther
           and
           Subversion
           of
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           if
           our
           present
           Dissenters
           (
           such
           I
           mean
           of
           their
           Number
           as
           mean
           the
           Best
           ,
           )
           would
           but
           impartially
           consider
           ,
           or
           sufficiently
           compare
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Principles
           ,
           and
           the
           Parties
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Projects
             Themselves
          
           ,
           which
           Those
           Two
           Days
           have
           made
           so
           signal
           ,
           I
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           believe
           They
           would
           abominate
           them
           alike
           ;
           or
           the
           Later
           perhaps
           the
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           Infamy
           Then
           brought
           on
           the
           
             English
             Name
          
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           do
           them
           Service
           ,
           by
           undeceiving
           and
           disabusing
           them
           in
           All
           the
           Caveats
           which
           ensue
           .
           Being
           as
           hopefull
           our
           
             Common
             Enemies
          
           
           will
           in
           Time
           make
           us
           Friends
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           our
           
             Common
             Dangers
          
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           all
           intent
           on
           our
           
             Common
             Safety
          
           .
           This
           they
           will
           and
           must
           do
           ,
           in
           case
           we
           will
           but
           permit
           our selves
           ,
           either
           in
           Piety
           ,
           or
           in
           Prudence
           ,
           to
           be
           provoked
           by
           our
           Enemies
           to
           Aemulation
           .
           For
           if
           All
           sorts
           of
           Papists
           ,
           even
           the
           Sorbonists
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           the
           Dominicans
           ,
           and
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gallican
           and
           
             Spanish
             Churches
          
           ,
           however
           differing
           in
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           burning
           in
           Hatreds
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           do
           yet
           
             agree
             against
             the
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Caiphas
           a
           Jew
           ,
           and
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           a
           Gentile
           ,
           did
           Both
           agree
           against
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           what
           can
           hinder
           All
           sorts
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           All
           the
           English
           ones
           especially
           ,
           (
           however
           divided
           in
           some
           Opinions
           and
           Disaffections
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           much
           perhaps
           
           as
           even
           the
           Molinists
           and
           the
           Jansenists
           Themselves
           ,
           )
           from
           meeting
           together
           and
           agreeing
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           Reformation
           is
           made
           Authentick
           by
           the
           Highest
           Authority
           under
           Heaven
           ?
           Especially
           when
           their
           Agreement
           is
           a
           most
           
             Necessary
             Preservative
          
           of
           those
           Four
           things
           which
           are
           dearest
           to
           them
           ,
           their
           Religion
           ,
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           their
           Livelihoods
           ,
           and
           their
           Lives
           ?
           What
           can
           hinder
           them
           from
           converting
           the
           most
           Inhumane
           Combination
           or
           our
           blood-thirsty
           Enemies
           ,
           into
           an
           Excellent
           Security
           against
           it self
           ?
           or
           from
           making
           our
           remaining
           and
           yet
           present
           Dangers
           become
           the
           most
           Instrumental
           to
           our
           Escape
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           trite
           and
           stale
           objection
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           Inferiour
           Men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           ,
           
           if
           not
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Cassandrian
             Papists
          
           .
           And
           This
           Objection
           or
           Calumny
           ,
           how
           weak
           soever
           ,
           has
           yet
           been
           strong
           enough
           to
           be
           mischievous
           unto
           a
           world
           of
           well-meaning
           ,
           but
           weaker
           Brethren
           ;
           although
           it
           has
           ever
           been
           confuted
           by
           all
           the
           Barbarous
           Combinations
           ,
           and
           Diabolical
           Conspiracies
           ,
           against
           the
           Fathers
           and
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Days
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           to
           These
           we
           live
           in
           .
           For
           if
           there
           is
           in
           any
           of
           us
           such
           a
           Tincture
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           of
           Papistical
           Inclination
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Jesuited
             Papists
          
           have
           taught
           our
           
             Jesuited
             Protestants
          
           to
           say
           and
           publish
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           
             Emissaries
             of
             Rome
          
           be
           more
           industriously
           intent
           upon
           our
           Destruction
           ,
           (
           for
           being
           men
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           )
           than
           upon
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           all
           other
           Protestants
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           because
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           
           is
           still
           the
           Ornament
           ,
           and
           the
           Apology
           ,
           the
           Support
           ,
           and
           the
           Protection
           ,
           of
           All
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           beyond
           Sea
           throughout
           the
           World
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           that
           
             foreign
             Protestants
          
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           out
           
             with
             Ease
          
           ,
           or
           but
           persecuted
           
             with
             Safety
          
           ,
           whilst
           there
           is
           a
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           to
           stand
           as
           a
           Rampire
           in
           the
           Way
           between
           Them
           and
           Ruin
           ?
           Whereas
           destroy
           or
           extinguish
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           All
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           will
           fall
           to
           Ruin
           of
           Themselves
           .
           If
           
             Real
             Miracles
          
           are
           not
           ceased
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           say
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           )
           The
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Preservation
           (
           and
           of
           late
           more
           than
           ever
           ,
           )
           is
           the
           best
           Argument
           I
           can
           think
           of
           ,
           whereby
           to
           prove
           the
           Continuance
           of
           them
           .
           O
           that
           our
           Separatists
           were
           wise
           !
           that
           they
           understood
           This
           !
           that
           they
           would
           
           but
           consider
           ▪
           That
           Hand
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           chief
           Protestant
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Protestant
           Kingdom
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Protestant
           Church
           which
           is
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Rest
           ,
           are
           yet
           alive
           at
           This
           Day
           ,
           to
           own
           and
           Honour
           their
           Deliverer
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           practically
           thankfull
           for
           their
           Deliverance
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           more
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           This
           Monition
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           concerning
           both
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberty
           of
           a
           Man's
           Conscience
           ;
           which
           He
           who
           offers
           to
           invade
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           violate
           ,
           does
           attempt
           to
           
             make
             a
             Breach
          
           on
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
          
           .
           (
           As
           the
           Emperor
           Maximilian
           thought
           good
           to
           word
           it
           .
           )
           Only
           't
           is
           every
           Man's
           Concernment
           to
           learn
           exactly
           
             what
             it
             is
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Man's
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           Liberty
           is
           to
           consist
           .
           I
           give
           a
           Caveat
           touching
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Third
           Sermon
           following
           ;
           and
           touching
           the
           second
           in
           the
           Fourth
           .
           To
           each
           of
           w
           ch
           if
           our
           Dividers
           will
           but
           deliberately
           advert
           ,
           They
           will
           be
           much
           better
           Subjects
           both
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           we
           who
           are
           Lovers
           of
           the
           Government
           by
           Law
           establish'd
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           fairer
           Quarter
           from
           them
           for
           That
           Conjunction
           .
           This
           (
           one
           would
           think
           )
           should
           be
           agreed
           to
           ,
           even
           by
           Men
           of
           All
           Parties
           :
           that
           if
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Some
           (
           as
           Some
           do
           use
           the
           word
           Conscience
           )
           contend
           for
           a
           Liberty
           to
           resist
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           contradict
           ,
           and
           to
           defame
           the
           Laws
           in
           force
           ,
           sure
           the
           
             Consciences
             of
             others
          
           may
           have
           a
           Liberty
           to
           obey
           them
           without
           offense
           Which
           yet
           has
           been
           envied
           ,
           or
           deny'd
           us
           ,
           we
           know
           by
           whom
           .
           If
           ,
           where
           the
           matter
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           barely
           lawfull
           ,
           All
           the
           
             immediate
             Laws
          
           of
           Men
           are
           also
           the
           mediate
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           being
           
           enacted
           by
           That
           Authority
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           enacted
           we
           shall
           obey
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           is
           a
           prime
           part
           of
           That
           
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             has
             made
             us
             free
             ,
          
           to
           
             submit
             our selves
          
           (
           with
           S.
           
             Peter
             )
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
          
           and
           to
           do
           it
           
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
          
           ,
           (
           as
           S.
           Peter
           bids
           us
           ,
           )
           'T
           is
           equally
           strange
           ,
           and
           unexcusable
           ,
           that
           They
           who
           call
           it
           most
           falsly
           their
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           to
           
             despise
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
          
           to
           live
           in
           Schism
           and
           Disobedience
           to
           Laws
           in
           force
           ,
           should
           seek
           to
           defraud
           us
           of
           That
           genuine
           and
           True
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           The
           Liberty
           to
           
             obey
             such
             as
             are
             over
             us
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           
             Watch
             for
             our
             Safeties
          
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           Sleeping
           .
           In
           this
           Grand
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             submission
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           Climax
           and
           Gradation
           from
           the
           bottom
           to
           the
           Top
           of
           All
           Authority
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           (
           from
           
           the
           Constable
           or
           the
           Tithing-man
           who
           labours
           at
           the
           Plough
           ,
           to
           Him
           who
           sits
           upon
           the
           Throne
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Resort
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           Determination
           the
           last
           Appeal
           lies
           ,
           )
           we
           have
           
             a
             Principle
             of
             Vnity
          
           ,
           which
           either
           will
           bind
           up
           all
           our
           Breaches
           ,
           or
           else
           will
           make
           our
           Divisions
           innocent
           .
           For
           our
           Judgements
           all
           meeting
           in
           This
           One
           Point
           ,
           (
           as
           very
           easily
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           unavoidably
           they
           must
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           heartily
           and
           truly
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           )
           All
           our
           other
           Disagreements
           in
           point
           of
           Opinion
           or
           Perswasion
           will
           not
           be
           publickly
           Inconvenient
           ,
           much
           less
           Pernicious
           :
           because
           when
           
             Inbred
             Insurrections
          
           are
           made
           impossible
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Case
           premised
           ,
           )
           no
           Invasions
           from
           without
           can
           ever
           hurt
           us
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           prophecy
           ,
           (
           wishing
           my
           Prophecy
           
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           modest
           and
           but
           conditional
           ,
           )
           that
           if
           we
           fix
           not
           on
           some
           Expedient
           whereby
           to
           agree
           among
           our selves
           ,
           (
           nor
           can
           I
           imagin
           any
           one
           likelier
           than
           the
           Great
           Principle
           of
           obedience
           to
           God's
           Anointed
           ,
           whose
           Life
           is
           every
           day
           endanger'd
           for
           his
           Adherence
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           )
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           a
           way
           left
           to
           keep
           out
           a
           
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           or
           to
           prevent
           its
           coming
           in
           with
           a
           foreign
           Force
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           the
           greater
           reason
           I
           have
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           my
           Caveats
           may
           find
           their
           Readers
           in
           so
           much
           Temper
           as
           to
           weigh
           the
           several
           Arguments
           made
           use
           of
           in
           This
           Conjuncture
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           hopes
           to
           outweigh
           whatsoever
           witty
           Malice
           may
           urge
           against
           them
           .
           And
           that
           This
           may
           be
           an
           Instance
           of
           God
           Almighty's
           
           great
           Mercy
           to
           This
           most
           coveted
           ,
           and
           indanger'd
           ,
           and
           (
           not
           despised
           ,
           but
           )
           Envied
           Land
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           the
           Hope
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             The
             Reader
             's
             well-meaning
             and
             faithfull
             Servant
             T.
             P.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           GENERAL
           HEADS
           or
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           several
           Caveats
           .
        
         
           
             
               1
               JOH
               .
               4.
               1.
               
            
             I.
             Of
             Trying
             the
             Spirits
             before
             we
             Trust
             them
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               2
               THESS
               .
               3.
               6.
               
            
             II.
             Of
             the
             exceeding
             sinfulness
             of
             Schism
             ;
             in
             how
             many
             great
             Regards
             it
             is
             worse
             than
             Haeresie
             ;
             and
             why
             more
             damning
             than
             other
             Crimes
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               EPH.
               5.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             III.
             
               Of
               Circumspection
            
             in
             Thesi
             .
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             
               MATTH
               .
               24.
               4.
               
            
             IV.
             
               Of
               Circumspection
            
             in
             Hypothesi
             ▪
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             
               1
               COR.
               10.
               12.
               
            
             V.
             Of
             Fear
             as
             necessary
             to
             Faith
             in
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
           
             
               HEB.
               12.
               14.
               
            
             VI.
             Of
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             united
             ,
             as
             equally
             required
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             
               1
               THESS
               .
               5.
               22.
               
            
             VII
             .
             Of
             Abstaining
             from
             all
             Appearance
             of
             Evil.
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               PET.
               2.
               11.
               
            
             VIII
             .
             Of
             Abstaining
             in
             general
             from
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             .
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             
               1
               PET.
               2.
               13.
               
            
             IX
             .
             Of
             Abstaining
             in
             particular
             from
             Disobedience
             to
             Authority
             in
             things
             Indifferent
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             worst
             and
             the
             most
             scandalous
             of
             all
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             in
             S.
             
             Peter's
             Judgement
             .
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             
               HEB.
               12.
               25.
               
            
             X.
             A
             Caveat
             touching
             the
             Danger
             of
             Refusing
             those
             Caveats
             our
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             .
             p.
             345.
             
          
           
             
               To
               which
               is
               added
               an
               Inquiry
               ,
            
             How
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             
               Real
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             how
             of
             
               Faith
               onely
            
             ;
             and
             why
             Faith
             (
             rather
             than
             Knowledge
             )
             is
             essentially
             belonging
             to
             
               All
               Religion
            
             .
             p.
             389.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               SEASONABLE
               CAVEAT
               Against
               the
               Dangers
               of
               CREDVLITY
               IN
               OUR
               Trusting
               the
               SPIRITS
               Before
               we
               Try
               them
               ;
               Delivered
               in
               a
               SERMON
               BEFORE
               THE
               KING
               AT
               WHITE-HALL
               On
               the
               First
               Sunday
               in
               
                 February
                 ,
                 1678
                 /
                 9.
              
               
            
             
               By
               
                 THOMAS
                 PIERCE
              
               D.
               D.
               Domestick
               Chaplain
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Sarum
               .
            
             
               Published
               by
               His
               Majestie
               's
               especial
               Command
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               for
               
                 R.
                 Davis
              
               ,
               Bookseller
               in
               Oxford
               .
               MDCLXXIX
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               PREACHED
               before
               the
               KING
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 JOHN
                 4.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 try
                 the
                 Spirits
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               THERE
               are
               Multitudes
               of
               Deceivers
               in
               these
               our
               last
               and
               worst
               Times
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Antidote
               unto
               whose
               Venom
               These
               words
               of
               S.
               John
               are
               a
               good
               Provision
               .
               And
               however
               they
               are
               numerous
               ,
               I
               think
               they
               may
               fall
               under
               
                 two
                 general
                 Heads
              
               .
               
               Some
               are
               so
               credulous
               as
               to
               believe
               
                 every
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               and
               some
               so
               Atheisticall
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               Both
               are
               Enemies
               
               to
               Religion
               ,
               though
               not
               Both
               alike
               .
               For
               though
               the
               first
               are
               bad
               enough
               ,
               the
               last
               are
               very
               much
               worse
               .
               The
               first
               are
               Meteors
               in
               Religion
               ,
               expressed
               to
               us
               in
               Scripture
               by
               
                 Clouds
                 without
                 water
              
               ,
               and
               
                 wandring
                 Stars
              
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               
                 carried
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 every
                 Wind
                 of
              
               false
               Doctrine
               ;
               men
               so
               unlearned
               and
               so
               unstable
               ,
               so
               in
               love
               with
               
                 New
                 Light
              
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 given
                 to
                 change
              
               ,
               that
               not
               contented
               with
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               best
               and
               soundest
               ,
               )
               
                 they
                 heap
                 up
                 Teachers
                 unto
                 themselves
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Novelty
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               putting
               an
               estimate
               or
               value
               on
               him
               that
               brings
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               made
               Proselytes
               to
               every
               
                 New
                 Prophet
              
               who
               next
               bespeaks
               them
               ;
               little
               considering
               with
               S.
               John
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               next
               words
               after
               my
               Text
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 (
                 many
              
               even
               in
               His
               Time
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               sure
               in
               
                 ours
                 ,
                 )
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 World.
              
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               Enemies
               (
               which
               are
               the
               worst
               too
               )
               are
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Book
               which
               is
               call'd
               Leviathan
               ;
               the
               greatest
               Monster
               in
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               excepting
               onely
               
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               For
               if
               the
               perfectest
               Definition
               of
               
                 Man
                 as
                 Man
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               
                 Animal
                 
                 Religiosum
              
               ,
               which
               still
               includes
               Rationale
               ,
               and
               therefore
               makes
               the
               most
               exact
               Definition
               ,
               (
               as
               many
               great
               and
               good
               Writers
               have
               very
               rationally
               esteem'd
               it
               ;
               )
               then
               He
               must
               certainly
               be
               a
               *
               Monster
               ,
               more
               properly
               then
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               destitute
               of
               Reason
               ,
               as
               wholly
               to
               be
               void
               of
               Religion
               too
               .
               And
               for
               any
               one
               to
               Teach
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Monster
                 of
                 Malmesbury
              
               has
               been
               permitted
               to
               doe
               in
               Print
               ,
               )
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 Spirit
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 incorporeal
                 Substance
              
               ,
               (
               two
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               Thing
               ,
               )
               what
               is
               it
               but
               to
               
                 pluck
                 up
                 all
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 Root
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               publickly
               to
               set
               up
               a
               
                 School
                 of
                 Atheism
              
               .
               For
               God
               (
               if
               any
               thing
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               not
               for
               This
               reason
               onely
               ,
               
               because
               our
               Apostle
               S.
               
                 John
                 affirms
              
               it
               ,
               (
               whom
               the
               Hobbists
               will
               not
               believe
               ;
               )
               but
               for
               this
               other
               reason
               also
               ,
               (
               which
               even
               our
               Hobbists
               cannot
               but
               yield
               to
               ,
               )
               that
               ,
               supposing
               a
               God
               there
               is
               ,
               (
               or
               that
               't
               is
               but
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               )
               He
               must
               be
               Infinite
               ,
               and
               Indivisible
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               He
               can
               be
               neither
               ,
               if
               He
               is
               any
               way
               Corporeal
               .
               For
               All
               Corporeal
               things
               have
               Parts
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               are
               divisible
               ,
               and
               so
               
               by
               consequence
               are
               finite
               .
               And
               for
               God
               to
               be
               finite
               ,
               or
               divisible
               ,
               is
               for
               
                 God
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               worst
               and
               grossest
               of
               Contradictions
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               unavoidably
               ,
               that
               for
               any
               one
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               in
               publick
               ,
               (
               not
               publickly
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               publickly
               from
               the
               Press
               ,
               )
               that
               an
               
                 Incorporeal
                 Substance
              
               is
               in
               it self
               
                 a
                 Contradiction
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Positive
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               *
               Leviathan
               ,
               )
               is
               publickly
               to
               open
               
                 a
                 School
                 of
                 Atheism
              
               :
               It
               being
               
                 publickly
                 to
                 teach
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               by
               a
               Consequence
               unavoidable
               )
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God.
              
               For
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               either
               an
               Accident
               ,
               or
               a
               Substance
               .
               (
               What
               is
               neither
               ,
               is
               not
               .
               )
               And
               every
               Substance
               (
               a
               nobler
               sort
               of
               Being
               then
               any
               Accident
               can
               be
               )
               is
               either
               Corporeal
               ,
               or
               Incorporeal
               .
               That
               denominates
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               This
               a
               Spirit
               .
               To
               say
               that
               God
               is
               the
               former
               ,
               implies
               the
               horridest
               Contradiction
               ;
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               ;
               )
               and
               so
               He
               must
               be
               the
               latter
               ,
               by
               undeniable
               Consecution
               .
               To
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 an
                 Immaterial
                 Substance
              
               ,
               is
               neither
               better
               nor
               worse
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
              
               .
               It
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Thing
              
               .
            
             
             
               §
               2.
               
               Against
               the
               dangerous
               Contagion
               of
               the
               premised
               
                 two
                 Extremes
              
               ,
               S.
               John
               in
               this
               Text
               has
               timely
               given
               us
               
                 Two
                 Caveats
              
               ;
               one
               express'd
               ,
               and
               another
               imply'd
               .
               First
               ,
               't
               is
               express'd
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               that
               ,
               seeing
               
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               (
               or
               false
               
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               for
               that
               Reason
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 Every
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Next
               ,
               't
               is
               as
               evidently
               imply'd
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               it
               were
               expressed
               in
               words
               at
               length
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 though
                 Many
                 Prophets
                 are
                 False
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thence
                 reckon
                 that
                 None
                 are
                 True
                 :
              
               as
               though
               many
               Lines
               are
               crooked
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               thence
               argue
               that
               none
               are
               strait
               ;
               seeing
               every
               crooked
               Line
               must
               needs
               presuppose
               and
               imply
               a
               strait
               one
               .
               Nor
               may
               we
               sottishly
               disbelieve
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               for
               fear
               of
               believing
               with
               too
               much
               ease
               
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Errour
                 and
                 Vncleanness
                 .
              
               But
               as
               my
               Text
               is
               in
               the
               middle
               between
               an
               important
               
                 Dehortation
                 ,
                 [
                 Believe
                 not
                 every
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 ]
              
               and
               as
               important
               a
               Reason
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 [
                 for
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 ]
              
               so
               our
               Course
               is
               to
               be
               steer'd
               
                 in
                 a
                 middle
                 way
              
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Scylla
               
               of
               Credulity
               ,
               and
               the
               Charybdis
               of
               Vnbelief
               .
               We
               must
               examin
               all
               Pretenders
               ,
               and
               try
               of
               what
               sort
               they
               are
               .
               We
               must
               get
               a
               
                 Lapis
                 Lydius
              
               ,
               whereby
               to
               learn
               the
               true
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               in
               the
               sixt
               Verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Errour
              
               :
               or
               ,
               (
               to
               express
               it
               without
               the
               Metonymie
               which
               our
               Apostle
               here
               useth
               ,
               )
               betwixt
               a
               True
               ,
               and
               
                 False
                 Prophet
              
               ;
               betwixt
               *
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               a
               *
               
                 Dreamer
                 of
                 Dreams
              
               ;
               betwixt
               a
               Theopneust
               ,
               and
               a
               Daemoniack
               ;
               betwixt
               a
               reall
               Possessor
               of
               Divine
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               a
               phantastick
               Pretender
               to
               them
               .
               For
               as
               there
               were
               Prophets
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               both
               True
               and
               False
               ,
               so
               are
               there
               also
               in
               the
               *
               New.
               As
               there
               were
               Spirits
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               too
               many
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               also
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               There
               was
               in
               That
               a
               
                 familiar
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 Lev.
              
               20.
               27.
               
               )
               a
               
                 lying
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 King.
              
               22.
               22.
               
               )
               and
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Perverseness
                 ,
                 (
                 Isa
                 .
              
               19.
               14.
               )
               There
               is
               in
               This
               a
               
                 foul
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               a
               
                 deaf
                 and
                 dumb
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 Mar.
              
               9.
               25.
               
               )
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Errour
                 and
                 of
                 Delusion
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Joh.
              
               4.
               6.
               
               )
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Slumber
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               8.
               )
               Still
               the
               more
               
               and
               the
               worse
               the
               unclean
               Spirits
               are
               ,
               the
               greater
               need
               we
               have
               to
               Try
               them
               .
               And
               though
               there
               are
               also
               as
               many
               Good
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Angels
               who
               
                 never
                 fell
              
               ;
               yet
               all
               their
               Goodness
               is
               but
               derivative
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 one
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 God
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               To
               Him
               are
               ascribed
               the
               famous
               
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               4.
               
               And
               amongst
               all
               the
               severall
               Gifts
               wrought
               by
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
              
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 the
                 Discerning
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               is
               worthily
               reckon'd
               to
               be
               a
               chief
               ,
               (
               v.
               10.
               )
               Which
               Gift
               of
               Discerning
               'twixt
               good
               and
               bad
               Spirits
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               )
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 divides
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 severally
                 as
                 He
                 will
                 ,
                 (
                 v.
              
               11.
               )
               to
               some
               in
               a
               greater
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               in
               a
               lesser
               measure
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Gift
               S.
               Peter
               did
               very
               mnch
               excell
               S.
               Philip.
               (
               For
               so
               't
               is
               obvious
               to
               collect
               from
               the
               8
               th
               .
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               by
               comparing
               the
               13
               th
               .
               with
               the
               23
               th
               .
               verse
               .
               )
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               Now
               whatever
               can
               be
               meant
               by
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Triall
               we
               are
               to
               make
               ,
               whether
               Churches
               or
               Church-men
               ,
               whether
               Prophecies
               or
               Prophets
               ,
               whether
               Doctrins
               or
               Doctors
               ,
               whether
               Inspirations
               or
               men
               Inspir'd
               ,
               or
               every
               one
               of
               these
               equally
               ;
               however
               different
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               inconsistent
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               't
               is
               plain
               they
               All
               pretend
               alike
               
               unto
               
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Try
                 and
                 prove
                 them
              
               ,
               (
               says
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               whether
               they
               are
               what
               they
               pretend
               :
               whether
               really
               they
               are
               Gold
               ,
               or
               do
               but
               eminently
               glister
               :
               whether
               they
               speak
               by
               Commission
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               onely
               
                 run
                 ere
                 they
                 are
                 sent
              
               ,
               inspir'd
               by
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Impulse
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
              
               :
               whether
               they
               teach
               the
               sound
               Doctrins
               of
               
               Christ's
               Apostles
               and
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               and
               Doctrins
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               ;
               or
               are
               but
               some
               of
               
                 the
                 foolish
                 Prophets
              
               (
               in
               the
               13
               th
               .
               of
               
                 Ezekiel
                 )
                 who
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 prophesie
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Foxes
                 in
                 the
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 Lies
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 sent
                 them
                 .
              
               In
               any
               case
               we
               must
               try
               them
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               Nor
               must
               we
               onely
               try
               Them
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               also
               
                 try
                 the
                 Rule
              
               by
               which
               they
               All
               are
               to
               be
               tried
               .
               For
               severall
               Tests
               and
               Rules
               of
               Triall
               (
               who
               are
               true
               or
               
                 false
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               and
               which
               Doctrins
               are
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               )
               have
               been
               lately
               set
               up
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               Souls
               ,
               by
               the
               Two
               sorts
               of
               Enemies
               whereof
               I
               spake
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 
                 Enthusiasm
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Leviathan
              
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               will
               allow
               of
               no
               other
               Test
               ,
               than
               the
               Sturdiness
               and
               Strength
               of
               their
               own
               Perswasion
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               their
               will
               and
               pleasure
               to
               call
               
                 The
                 Testimony
                 within
                 them
              
               .
               And
               by
               running
               in
               a
               Circle
               they
               grow
               so
               giddy
               ,
               that
               the
               longer
               we
               Catechize
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               lose
               them
               .
               And
               't
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               how
               they
               wrest
               and
               misapply
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
              
               to
               their
               Destruction
               .
               For
               ,
               If
               we
               ask
               how
               they
               know
               they
               have
               a
               Testimony
               within
               them
               from
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               
                 We
                 know
                 it
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 by
                 This
                 ,
                 that
              
               *
               
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               If
               we
               ask
               how
               they
               know
               that
               He
               hath
               given
               them
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 We
                 know
                 it
              
               (
               they
               say
               )
               
                 by
                 This
                 ,
                 that
              
               *
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 sin
              
               .
               If
               we
               ask
               how
               they
               know
               that
               they
               cannot
               sin
               ;
               their
               Answer
               is
               ,
               *
               
                 We
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 God.
              
               If
               we
               ask
               how
               they
               know
               This
               ;
               
                 We
                 know
                 it
              
               ,
               (
               they
               will
               answer
               )
               
                 because
                 we
                 have
              
               *
               
                 a
                 new
                 Name
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 knows
                 but
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               we
               ask
               how
               they
               know
               of
               a
               new
               Name
               given
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               answer
               ,
               
                 We
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 that
              
               *
               
                 Spirit
                 which
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 us
              
               .
               If
               we
               ask
               how
               they
               know
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Errour
              
               ;
               their
               Answer
               is
               still
               at
               hand
               ,
               (
               and
               still
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               )
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 knoweth
                 God
                 heareth
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 us
                 .
              
               If
               we
               ask
               them
               for
               a
               Witness
               whereby
               to
               prove
               it
               ;
               *
               
                 The
                 Spirit
              
               (
               their
               Answer
               is
               )
               
                 beareth
                 witness
                 with
                 our
                 Spirits
              
               .
               If
               we
               bid
               them
               produce
               their
               Witness
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
              
               (
               they
               will
               say
               )
               
                 hath
                 the
                 witness
                 in
                 himself
              
               .
               
               If
               we
               call
               for
               any
               
                 Witness
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 The
                 Witness
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 .
              
               Thus
               they
               argue
               by
               their
               
                 Circular
                 and
                 Identical
              
               way
               of
               discourse
               ,
               
                 [
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
              
               (
               forsooth
               )
               assured
               ;
               and
               
                 assured
                 of
                 it
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 ]
              
               So
               strongly
               does
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Perverseness
              
               shew
               it self
               in
               such
               as
               
                 are
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 Lie.
              
               (
               For
               that
               is
               sometimes
               the
               case
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               11.
               )
            
             
               The
               other
               Enemies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               withall
               by
               much
               the
               worst
               ,
               )
               in
               a
               derision
               and
               contempt
               of
               
                 supernatural
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               
               will
               have
               no
               better
               Test
               of
               true
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               Doctrins
               ,
               than
               the
               Warranty
               and
               Allowance
               of
               the
               
                 Sovereign
                 Powers
              
               ,
               
               in
               every
               Kingdom
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               Denomination
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
               Which
               Position
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               ,
               (
               fetcht
               as
               't
               is
               from
               Japonia
               ,
               and
               there
               from
               
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Jenxuani
               )
               is
               so
               prodigiously
               absurd
               ,
               that
               it
               either
               makes
               
                 no
                 difference
              
               'twixt
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               ,
               and
               infers
               True
               and
               False
               to
               be
               a
               couple
               of
               empty
               words
               ,
               (
               which
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ;
               )
               or
               else
               infers
               this
               Contradiction
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 same
              
               Things
               and
               Persons
               are
               in
               severall
               Times
               and
               Places
               both
               True
               and
               False
               .
               So
               that
               according
               to
               This
               Position
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               a
               false
               one
               under
               
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
              
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               did
               publickly
               
                 prohibit
                 the
                 Teaching
              
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               a
               most
               true
               one
               under
               Constantine
               surnam'd
               
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               and
               under
               all
               the
               following
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               strictly
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               
                 Taught
                 .
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               with
               Mr.
               Hobbs
               )
               must
               have
               been
               a
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               as
               not
               approved
               of
               by
               Herod
               and
               the
               Then-Emperour
               of
               Rome
               ;
               whilst
               Mahomed
               must
               be
               a
               true
               one
               ,
               because
               allow'd
               by
               
                 the
                 great
                 Sultan
              
               ,
               supreme
               Governour
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
               The
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Prince
               being
               set
               up
               by
               
                 That
                 Monster
              
               ,
               as
               the
               sole
               Touchstone
               ,
               or
               Criterion
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               Doctrin
               ,
               or
               a
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               try'd
               .
               
               None
               (
               says
               He
               )
               
                 but
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 notice
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               A
               greater
               
               power
               than
               is
               ascribed
               by
               the
               
                 Jesuites
                 themselves
              
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               a
               power
               to
               abrogate
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               often
               as
               he
               will
               )
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Had
               such
               Seducers
               of
               the
               people
               appear'd
               in
               publick
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               a
               present
               
                 Death
                 without
                 Mercy
              
               had
               been
               inflicted
               as
               the
               wages
               of
               Their
               Iniquity
               .
               (
               Deut.
               13.
               5.
               and
               
                 ch
                 .
                 18.
                 v.
              
               20.
               )
               The
               Setters
               forth
               of
               new
               Doctrins
               in
               that
               Mosaical
               Dispensation
               could
               not
               escape
               their
               
                 publick
                 Trials
              
               in
               the
               Great
               Parliament
               of
               Israel
               they
               call'd
               
                 The
                 Sanedrim
              
               ;
               and
               were
               condemn'd
               as
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               either
               to
               be
               strangl'd
               ,
               or
               ston'd
               to
               death
               .
               Yea
               ,
               
               though
               they
               had
               shewn
               
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
              
               ,
               and
               though
               
                 their
                 Signs
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 too
                 ,
              
               yet
               could
               it
               not
               exempt
               them
               from
               suffering
               Death
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               tended
               to
               seduce
               the
               silly
               Admirers
               of
               their
               Wonders
               
                 to
                 worship
                 Idols
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               
                 to
                 enervate
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 :
              
               which
               none
               could
               be
               allow'd
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               thought
               a
               
                 True
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               unless
               he
               could
               doe
               
                 as
                 real
                 Miracles
              
               as
               Moses
               ,
               and
               give
               as
               
                 cogent
                 Demonstrations
              
               as
               Moses
               had
               given
               ,
               of
               his
               having
               been
               
                 inspired
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 God.
              
               Therefore
               None
               but
               the
               Messias
               ,
               who
               
                 out-did
                 
                 Moses
              
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               well
               in
               point
               of
               Miracle
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               in
               illustrating
               or
               
                 compleating
                 the
                 whole
                 Moral
                 Law
              
               ,
               could
               lawfully
               
                 abolish
                 the
                 Ceremonial
              
               .
               Yea
               even
               Those
               Divine
               Prophets
               or
               
                 Men
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               as
               they
               were
               call'd
               )
               who
               still
               asserted
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               disswaded
               men
               with
               vehemence
               from
               Idolatry
               and
               Schism
               ,
               were
               fain
               to
               prove
               they
               were
               of
               God
               by
               unfeigned
               Miracles
               .
               By
               such
               a
               Real
               Miracle
               of
               the
               anonymous
               Prophet
               at
               Bethel
               ,
               
               
               Jeroboam's
               Hand
               was
               
                 dry'd
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
              
               to
               him
               .
               By
               such
               a
               Miracle
               of
               
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
               and
               consum'd
               the
               Burnt-sacrifice
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Altar
               on
               which
               it
               lay
               .
               Whereby
               the
               People
               were
               incens'd
               against
               the
               false
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               ,
               and
               presently
               slew
               them
               all
               as
               Cheats
               
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Kishon
              
               .
               By
               such
               a
               Miracle
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               
               even
               
                 Naaman
                 an
                 Idolater
              
               was
               suddenly
               cleansed
               from
               his
               Leprosie
               ,
               and
               convinced
               of
               
               Jehovah's
               being
               the
               onely
               
                 true
                 God.
              
               By
               the
               like
               unfeigned
               Miracles
               ,
               Moses
               baffled
               all
               the
               lying
               ones
               of
               the
               Sorcerers
               in
               Aegypt
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Prophets
               Then
               had
               need
               of
               shewing
               many
               and
               great
               Miracles
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Truth
               of
               That
               Religion
               which
               the
               Israelites
               were
               then
               in
               Possession
               of
               ;
               How
               much
               a
               
                 greater
                 
                 need
              
               of
               Miracles
               should
               
                 our
                 Seducers
              
               stand
               in
               ,
               whereby
               to
               make
               us
               leave
               our
               Old
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               to
               draw
               us
               on
               to
               their
               New
               Beliefs
               ?
               That
               Doctrin
               (
               for
               example
               )
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               [
               that
               we
               must
               
                 obey
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               we
               must
               
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 ,
                 ]
              
               was
               confirmed
               by
               greater
               Miracles
               (
               if
               any
               greater
               
                 can
                 be
              
               )
               then
               Moses
               and
               
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               confirm'd
               theirs
               by
               .
               And
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               if
               our
               Pretenders
               to
               supernatural
               Illumination
               will
               have
               us
               adhere
               to
               their
               
                 New
                 Doctrin
              
               ,
               [
               that
               we
               must
               
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 rebell
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 resist
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 us
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Religion
                 with
                 any
                 Decency
                 or
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 as
                 rudely
                 and
                 as
                 confusedly
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 ]
              
               they
               must
               perswade
               us
               by
               greater
               Miracles
               than
               those
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               whom
               we
               believe
               .
               At
               least
               they
               must
               be
               able
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               Errour
               in
               Life
               and
               Doctrin
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Moses
               did
               Corah
               and
               all
               his
               Separatist-Relations
               ,
               )
               by
               commanding
               the
               Earth
               to
               open
               ,
               and
               to
               swallow
               us
               up
               quick
               :
               or
               strike
               us
               dead
               without
               a
               blow
               ,
               (
               just
               as
               Peter
               did
               Ananias
               ,
               )
               for
               our
               usurping
               That
               Authority
               to
               preach
               God's
               Word
               ,
               which
               our
               Schismaticks
               
               and
               Enthusiasts
               of
               each
               Extreme
               are
               wont
               to
               arrogate
               as
               a
               Right
               belonging
               onely
               to
               themselves
               .
               But
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               we
               have
               too
               many
               ,
               who
               need
               
                 no
                 working
                 of
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
              
               to
               deceive
               them
               :
               so
               very
               fond
               they
               are
               of
               Novelties
               in
               Religion
               it self
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               often
               drawn
               from
               it
               
                 without
                 a
                 Miracle
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               the
               True
               Prophet
               from
               Judah
               could
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               deceiv'd
               by
               the
               cunning
               False
               Prophet
               who
               dwelt
               in
               
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 King.
              
               13.
               18.
               
               )
               for
               which
               (
               not
               the
               False
               ,
               but
               )
               the
               True
               Prophet
               was
               
                 slain
                 ;
                 (
                 v.
              
               24.
               )
               how
               apt
               are
               others
               to
               be
               deceiv'd
               who
               are
               
                 no
                 Prophets
                 at
                 all
              
               ?
               Very
               great
               need
               therefore
               we
               have
               ,
               to
               Try
               Pretenders
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               before
               we
               Trust
               them
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               have
               indeed
               a
               Prophetick
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               speak
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               by
               any
               
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
              
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               A
               general
               Rule
               whereby
               to
               try
               them
               (
               though
               't
               is
               particularly
               apply'd
               )
               S.
               John
               sets
               down
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               after
               my
               Text
               ;
               
                 Hereby
                 know
                 ye
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 Every
                 Spirit
                 which
                 confesseth
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 God.
              
               A
               Text
               whose
               pithy
               Brevity
               makes
               it
               difficult
               and
               obscure
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               stands
               in
               some
               need
               of
               an
               Explication
               .
               I
               take
               its
               meaning
               to
               be
               This.
               Every
               Spirit
               which
               confesseth
               ,
               or
               every
               Pretender
               who
               owns
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 by
                 
                 word
                 of
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               but
               in
               Life
               and
               Practice
               ,
               and
               
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
              
               ,
               both
               as
               Jesus
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               as
               Christ
               a
               King
               too
               ;
               Every
               one
               who
               does
               own
               him
               as
               well
               by
               his
               Faith
               ,
               as
               his
               Confession
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               by
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Faith
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               true
               Shiloh
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ;
               Every
               one
               who
               does
               own
               him
               to
               be
               come
               
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 too
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               his
               Divine
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               also
               ,
               which
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 did
                 deny
              
               ;
               (
               unto
               whom
               in
               particular
               S.
               John
               alludes
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               )
               lastly
               ,
               Every
               one
               who
               owns
               him
               in
               his
               Exinanition
               ,
               in
               his
               most
               despicable
               Condition
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               Friends
               to
               fly
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 himself
              
               to
               disavow
               him
               ;
               Every
               one
               who
               does
               own
               him
               in
               his
               tremendous
               Crucifixion
               ,
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               Burial
               ,
               and
               confesseth
               him
               
                 even
                 so
              
               to
               be
               *
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               'T
               is
               plain
               that
               every
               such
               Spirit
               must
               be
               concluded
               to
               be
               
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               any
               shall
               here
               object
               against
               S.
               
               John's
               Rule
               of
               Triall
               ,
               that
               many
               
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 do
                 confess
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               who
               notwithstanding
               are
               
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Two
               Answers
               are
               to
               be
               given
               for
               the
               Objector's
               behoof
               and
               satisfaction
               ;
               one
               from
               Estius
               ,
               and
               another
               from
               Tirinus
               .
               (
               Though
               the
               Substance
               of
               them
               Both
               I
               have
               anticipated
               already
               .
               )
               
               Estius
               answers
               ,
               that
               S.
               John
               did
               direct
               This
               Rule
               against
               the
               Hereticks
               of
               his
               own
               Times
               ,
               who
               
                 denied
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
              
               and
               such
               were
               those
               Three
               whom
               I
               nam'd
               a
               little
               before
               .
               Which
               Answer
               is
               indeed
               good
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 sufficient
                 .
                 Tirinus
              
               therefore
               adds
               fitly
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               
                 Confessing
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               is
               meant
               our
               Confessing
               and
               Believing
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               our
               practical
               Believing
               )
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               is
               
                 the
                 Messias
              
               ;
               
               both
               
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 a
                 Prince
              
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Peter
               calls
               him
               ,
               )
               who
               
                 gives
                 Repentance
                 unto
                 Israel
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
              
               .
               Not
               Forgiveness
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               nor
               Forgiveness
               before
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               Repentance
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               Forgiveness
               in
               the
               second
               .
               In
               which
               very
               order
               ,
               both
               of
               Dignity
               and
               Nature
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               had
               exhorted
               to
               Both
               before
               ,
               (
               
                 ch
                 .
                 3.
                 v.
                 19.
                 )
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Sins
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 refreshing
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               all
               sincere
               Repentance
               implies
               .
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               S.
               Peter
               argues
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               32.
               
               This
               Answer
               is
               very
               good
               and
               sufficient
               too
               ,
               unless
               ,
               by
               being
               
                 too
                 short
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               also
               
                 too
                 obscure
              
               ,
               or
               not
               sufficiently
               perspicuous
               to
               some
               of
               the
               slowest
               apprehensions
               ;
               for
               which
               defect
               in
               the
               next
               place
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               make
               amends
               .
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               And
               because
               where
               the
               Touchstone
               it
               
               self
               is
               False
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Trial
               must
               needs
               be
               foolish
               ;
               Therefore
               Pretenders
               to
               the
               Spirit
               are
               to
               be
               try'd
               by
               such
               a
               Touchstone
               ,
               as
               needeth
               not
               it self
               Another
               Touchstone
               for
               its
               Trial.
               And
               such
               a
               Touchstone
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               those
               plainest
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               whose
               sense
               and
               meaning
               is
               agreed
               on
               even
               by
               men
               of
               
                 All
                 Judgements
              
               ;
               Texts
               deliver'd
               in
               such
               clear
               and
               univocal
               Terms
               ,
               that
               opposite
               Parties
               do
               apprehend
               them
               in
               
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 way
              
               ;
               And
               as
               they
               never
               have
               been
               yet
               ,
               so
               they
               never
               can
               be
               matter
               of
               any
               Cavil
               ,
               or
               Dispute
               .
               And
               because
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               teach
               my
               Fellow
               -
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               need
               not
               to
               be
               thus
               taught
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               
                 most
                 knowing
              
               may
               not
               disdain
               to
               be
               put
               in
               remembrance
               of
               what
               they
               know
               ,
               )
               but
               onely
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               the
               Vnstable
               ,
               who
               (
               for
               want
               of
               due
               Knowledge
               ,
               or
               of
               sufficient
               Consideration
               ,
               )
               are
               like
               
                 Clouds
                 without
                 water
                 ,
                 carried
                 about
                 of
                 Winds
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               S.
               Jude
               describes
               them
               ;
               )
               I
               shall
               be
               carefull
               that
               every
               Part
               of
               the
               Test
               or
               Criterion
               I
               am
               to
               give
               ,
               may
               be
               short
               ,
               and
               yet
               easie
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               
                 without
                 all
                 Question
              
               .
               The
               several
               Parts
               of
               the
               Touchstone
               will
               be
               no
               fewer
               than
               6
               or
               7.
               
               Nor
               are
               the
               
                 Spirits
                 to
                 be
                 try'd
              
               by
               any
               one
               or
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 All
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                 of
                 Truth
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               outwardly
               of
               a
               
                 seeming
                 good
                 Life
              
               ,
               is
               yet
               of
               very
               
                 ill
                 Judgement
              
               in
               Fundamentals
               ,
               in
               Points
               
                 essential
                 to
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               
               to
               
                 the
                 Higher
                 Powers
              
               ,
               to
               
                 Them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 do
                 watch
                 for
                 our
                 Souls
              
               ;
               (
               a
               Doctrin
               running
               in
               a
               Vein
               throughout
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               essentially
               belonging
               to
               All
               Religion
               ;
               )
               especially
               if
               he
               ascribes
               to
               a
               
                 sinfull
                 man
              
               (
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ,
               )
               That
               Incommunicable
               Attribute
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               
                 [
                 Infallibility
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               gives
               to
               every
               Priest
               the
               Privilege
               to
               doe
               a
               much
               greater
               Miracle
               than
               ere
               was
               done
               by
               Christ
               Himself
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               to
               transubstantiate
               a
               piece
               of
               Bread
               ,
               as
               first
               to
               make
               his
               own
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               eat
               him
               ;
               He
               must
               needs
               be
               misinstructed
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Errour
              
               and
               Fascination
               ,
               
               the
               Spirit
               with
               which
               he
               is
               bewitch'd
               ,
               
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               speaks
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               )
               
               let
               his
               outward
               Conversation
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               let
               his
               visible
               Course
               of
               life
               be
               never
               so
               plausible
               ,
               or
               severe
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Purity
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               Truth
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               Orthodox
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               same
               time
               Dishonest
               ,
               of
               some
               
                 good
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               but
               
                 evil
                 Practice
              
               ,
               does
               
                 hold
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 unrighteousness
              
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               takes
               upon
               him
               (
               by
               That
               Viper
               
               of
               Morality
               and
               all
               Religion
               ,
               the
               
                 Jesuites
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               *
               Probability
               )
               not
               onely
               to
               allow
               ,
               but
               to
               incourage
               and
               abett
               the
               grossest
               Villanies
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               (
               without
               exception
               ;
               )
               He
               is
               not
               season'd
               by
               
                 the
                 Holy
              
               ,
               but
               the
               a
               
                 Vnclean
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               let
               his
               Orthodoxie
               of
               judgement
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               Fundamentals
               ,
               be
               what
               it
               can
               .
               An
               
                 honest
                 Heathen
              
               is
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Knave
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               is
               b
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Love.
              
               And
               therefore
               if
               any
               sort
               of
               men
               shall
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               Reformers
               by
               making
               Schism
               ,
               by
               dissolving
               
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ,
               wherein
               
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               crumble
               Religion
               into
               as
               many
               small
               Parcells
               ,
               as
               the
               Caprices
               of
               Idle
               men
               shall
               have
               the
               liberty
               to
               suggest
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               shall
               labour
               to
               separate
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Sovereign
               ,
               by
               absolving
               them
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Christian
               Obedience
               and
               Fidelity
               ,
               or
               by
               instructing
               them
               to
               swear
               ,
               with
               a
               Design
               to
               be
               forsworn
               ;
               They
               are
               miss-led
               by
               
                 That
                 Spirit
              
               whose
               Name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               
               even
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Division
              
               ,
               
               That
               old
               and
               cunning
               
                 Serpent
                 which
                 deceiveth
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Meekness
                 and
                 of
                 Order
                 .
              
               
               And
               therefore
               if
               any
               
                 despise
                 Dominion
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 Dignities
              
               ,
               and
               in
               pretense
               of
               being
               
                 the
                 Meek
                 ones
              
               who
               are
               by
               
               right
               of
               Promise
               
                 to
                 inherit
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               demurely
               tread
               upon
               Crowns
               and
               Crosiers
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               be
               levelling
               with
               their
               Feet
               ,
               whatsoever
               (
               according
               to
               God's
               special
               Providence
               )
               does
               overtop
               them
               by
               Head
               and
               Shoulders
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               presume
               to
               place
               the
               single
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               above
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               invest
               him
               with
               a
               Power
               to
               
                 excommunicate
                 Kings
              
               ,
               and
               subvert
               whole
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               People
               hope
               to
               Merit
               by
               the
               most
               prodigious
               Murthers
               ;
               They
               must
               be
               led
               by
               
                 That
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               which
               is
               called
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Bottomless
                 Pit
                 ,
                 Abaddon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Destroyer
               ;
               even
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Disobedience
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Sincerity
              
               ,
               induing
               All
               whom
               He
               inhabits
               with
               an
               absolute
               Simplicity
               and
               
                 Singleness
                 of
                 Heart
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               They
               who
               do
               hold
               up
               their
               Left
               hand
               
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               their
               Right
               against
               their
               Governours
               ;
               having
               Godliness
               in
               their
               Profession
               ,
               but
               practical
               Atheism
               in
               their
               Lives
               ;
               hating
               Idols
               from
               the
               Teeth
               outwards
               ,
               but
               loving
               Sacriledge
               from
               the
               Heart
               ;
               crying
               down
               Superstition
               ,
               but
               preaching
               up
               the
               Creature-comforts
               flowing
               from
               Plunder
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Providence
               ;
               declaring
               with
               zeal
               against
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               but
               ever
               voting
               up
               the
               Papacy
               of
               their
               Superintendents
               ;
               declaiming
               much
               against
               
               the
               Sectaries
               who
               are
               not
               of
               their
               Denomination
               ,
               but
               breaking
               down
               the
               
                 Hedge
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               whereby
               the
               Herds
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               
                 God's
                 Inclosure
              
               ;
               especially
               They
               who
               have
               invented
               the
               Art
               of
               Aequivocating
               and
               Cheating
               ,
               the
               Art
               of
               Swearing
               any
               thing
               safely
               ,
               by
               mental
               Exceptions
               and
               Reservations
               ,
               the
               Art
               of
               Couzenage
               by
               the
               Contract
               they
               call
               Mohatra
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               must
               needs
               be
               acted
               by
               
                 that
                 Spirit
              
               whom
               the
               Scripture
               has
               expressed
               by
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lies
              
               ,
               
               even
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
              
               ,
               
               That
               black
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               which
               
                 transforms
                 himself
              
               with
               ease
               
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 light
              
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Wisedom
                 ,
                 and
                 Vnderstanding
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               any
               man
               cites
               Scripture
               against
               the
               whole
               Tenor
               and
               Stream
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               wanders
               into
               the
               wrong
               way
               ,
               even
               by
               That
               very
               Word
               which
               does
               direct
               him
               into
               the
               Right
               one
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               levells
               the
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               with
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Pure
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               truckle
               humbly
               under
               Tradition
               ,
               whereby
               it
               becomes
               *
               
                 of
                 none
                 effect
              
               ;
               if
               men
               so
               learned
               ,
               and
               so
               acute
               ,
               
               and
               so
               sagacious
               as
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               after
               all
               the
               heinous
               things
               they
               have
               done
               and
               taught
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               discerning
               
                 what
                 Spirit
                 they
                 are
                 of
              
               ,
               that
               they
               utterly
               mistake
               an
               Evil
               Spirit
               for
               a
               Good
               one
               ;
               a
               Spirit
               from
               Hell
               ,
               for
               one
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               
               which
               reigns
               in
               
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               which
               guides
               in
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               if
               they
               can
               think
               it
               the
               Top
               of
               Piety
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               quite
               against
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               the
               greatest
               Transgression
               of
               Itself
               (
               which
               moves
               the
               Jansenists
               to
               call
               them
               
                 The
                 Antichristian
                 Society
              
               ;
               )
               if
               they
               can
               take
               it
               for
               the
               Comble
               of
               Christian
               Merit
               and
               Perfection
               ,
               to
               espouse
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               this
               Turkish
               Maxime
               ,
               that
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               propagated
               (
               where
               't
               is
               possible
               )
               by
               the
               Sword
               ;
               They
               must
               needs
               be
               possess'd
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Slumber
              
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 dead
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 which
                 blindeth
                 the
                 mind
                 :
              
               
               for
               so
               the
               Devil
               is
               once
               call'd
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               thus
               drawn
               out
               at
               length
               ,
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               does
               wind
               up
               into
               This
               
                 short
                 Bottom
              
               ,
               (
               Matth.
               7.
               20.
               )
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Fruits
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Fruits
               of
               
                 That
                 Spirit
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 God
              
               are
               reckon'd
               up
               by
               S.
               Paul
               to
               be
               such
               as
               These
               ;
               
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 Gentleness
                 ,
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               therefore
               They
               who
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               
                 loving
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               do
               persecute
               and
               oppress
               the
               
                 mystical
                 Members
              
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               ;
               who
               lay
               the
               Cross
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               on
               Christian
               Shoulders
               ,
               robbing
               one
               of
               a
               Living
               ,
               another
               of
               a
               Liberty
               ,
               a
               third
               of
               a
               Life
               ;
               and
               this
               for
               no
               other
               Crime
               than
               being
               
                 constantly
                 Conscientious
              
               ,
               
               (
               and
               very
               real
               Friends
               to
               All
               ,
               because
               the
               Flatterers
               of
               None
               ,
               though
               able
               to
               injure
               ,
               or
               to
               oblige
               them
               ;
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               managed
               by
               That
               carnal
               and
               
                 unclean
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               so
               fruitfull
               and
               so
               abounding
               in
               the
               
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               :
               such
               as
               Hatred
               ,
               
               
                 Variance
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               Now
               if
               All
               these
               Particulars
               be
               laid
               together
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               I
               suppose
               we
               have
               a
               Touchstone
               to
               
                 Try
                 the
                 Spirits
              
               of
               Pretenders
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               are
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               Touchstone
               ,
               as
               needs
               not
               it self
               another
               Touchstone
               to
               be
               Try'd
               by
               .
               But
               because
               the
               best
               Touchstone
               is
               
                 nothing
                 worth
              
               to
               such
               as
               know
               not
               how
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               doe
               well
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               one
               Rule
               more
               in
               the
               using
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               considering
               how
               many
               *
               Vices
               do
               too
               much
               border
               and
               confine
               upon
               several
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               Lies
               are
               more
               plausible
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               than
               many
               Truths
               ;
               and
               hardly
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               so
               false
               ,
               but
               may
               have
               Colours
               and
               Probabilities
               to
               
                 set
                 it
                 off
              
               ;
               (
               being
               neatly
               laid
               on
               by
               men
               ingeniously
               wicked
               ;
               )
               and
               that
               a
               multitude
               of
               Ignaro's
               do
               often
               swallow
               the
               grossest
               Errours
               ,
               (
               presented
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Disguise
               of
               the
               greatest
               Truths
               ,
               )
               by
               not
               distinguishing
               Words
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               from
               Things
               ,
               and
               blending
               one
               thing
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               taking
               them
               down
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               without
               any
               masticating
               
               or
               chewing
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               This
               reason
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               pass
               our
               
                 last
                 Judgement
              
               upon
               Pretenders
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               untill
               we
               have
               made
               our selves
               acquainted
               as
               well
               with
               their
               Habits
               ,
               as
               with
               their
               Acts
               ;
               as
               well
               with
               the
               main
               or
               general
               current
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               meer
               conduct
               and
               
                 carryings
                 on
              
               of
               their
               Designs
               ;
               with
               the
               Means
               they
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               End
               they
               pretend
               to
               aim
               at
               ;
               with
               the
               Building
               which
               is
               erected
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               Scaffold
               by
               which
               't
               is
               rais'd
               ;
               with
               All
               their
               Actions
               in
               a
               lump
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               
                 most
                 specious
              
               and
               fairest
               of
               them
               .
               And
               when
               This
               is
               done
               throughly
               ,
               Then
               let
               the
               Hypocrites
               and
               Impostors
               be
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               let
               the
               Forms
               of
               Godliness
               and
               the
               Features
               of
               Religion
               be
               never
               so
               artificially
               and
               neatly
               drawn
               ,
               let
               the
               Colours
               be
               laid
               on
               with
               never
               so
               delicate
               a
               Pencill
               ,
               and
               let
               that
               Pencill
               also
               be
               managed
               with
               never
               so
               exquisite
               Address
               ;
               't
               will
               be
               most
               easie
               to
               find
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Picture
               and
               the
               Life
               .
               Let
               Zeuxis
               his
               lively
               Grapes
               be
               never
               so
               apt
               to
               deceive
               the
               Birds
               ,
               yet
               the
               Deadness
               of
               his
               Boy
               will
               unfold
               the
               Cheat.
               
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               The
               very
               Truth
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               We
               should
               be
               utterly
               unexcusable
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               Snare
               of
               
                 The
                 certain
                 men
                 among
                 us
                 crept
                 in
                 unawares
                 ,
              
               of
               either
               sort
               ,
               because
               their
               Arts
               of
               deceiving
               are
               gross
               and
               obvious
               ;
               fit
               to
               infatuate
               Understandings
               of
               the
               
               
                 lowest
                 size
              
               onely
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               deluded
               .
               There
               were
               Counterfeits
               in
               the
               most
               primitive
               and
               purest
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 brave
                 Cheats
                 indeed
              
               ;
               who
               ,
               besides
               their
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               besides
               their
               Praying
               and
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               could
               also
               set
               forth
               themselves
               by
               
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
              
               .
               
               The
               Devil
               had
               taught
               them
               That
               subtil
               Trick
               of
               
                 transforming
                 themselves
                 into
                 Angels
                 of
                 light
              
               ;
               
               and
               so
               of
               
                 deceiving
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 Elect.
              
               
               Such
               were
               
                 Barchochebas
                 ,
                 Apollonius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               .
               Whereof
               the
               First
               had
               got
               a
               faculty
               even
               of
               
                 vomiting
                 flames
                 of
                 Fire
              
               ;
               the
               Second
               could
               tell
               the
               men
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               what
               in
               That
               very
               Hour
               was
               done
               at
               Rome
               ;
               the
               Third
               (
               like
               a
               Cherub
               )
               could
               
                 fly
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
              
               So
               that
               They
               had
               some
               kind
               of
               Colour
               for
               their
               giving
               out
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               some
               Pretences
               for
               their
               Broaching
               a
               
                 New
                 Theology
              
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               because
               their
               Counterfeited
               Miracles
               ,
               however
               derived
               from
               below
               ,
               might
               seem
               at
               least
               
                 to
                 short
                 Reasons
              
               to
               have
               been
               given
               them
               from
               Above
               .
               And
               to
               be
               couzen'd
               by
               such
               as
               These
               ,
               were
               a
               more
               tolerable
               Infirmity
               ;
               a
               Credulity
               more
               to
               be
               pitied
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               more
               (
               rather
               than
               less
               )
               to
               be
               pardon'd
               also
               .
               The
               Magicians
               also
               in
               Aegypt
               were
               such
               admirable
               Deceivers
               ,
               that
               They
               were
               able
               (
               as
               well
               as
               Aaron
               )
               to
               turn
               their
               Rods
               into
               Serpents
               ,
               
               and
               their
               Slime
               into
               Frogs
               ,
               and
               
               their
               Waters
               into
               Bloud
               .
               So
               as
               if
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               (
               through
               God's
               Assistance
               )
               had
               not
               publickly
               convicted
               them
               of
               downright
               
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Inchantment
              
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               Magicians
               grew
               eminent
               through
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               )
               If
               
                 Aaron's
                 Rod
              
               at
               last
               had
               not
               
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 Their
                 Rods
              
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               
                 the
                 Dust
                 into
                 Lice
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               w
               ch
               
                 the
                 Magicians
                 could
                 not
                 doe
              
               ,
               but
               confessed
               (
               to
               their
               own
               shame
               )
               that
               
                 The
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               Moses
               had
               not
               smitten
               the
               very
               
                 Sorcerers
                 themselves
              
               (
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 )
                 with
                 Boyls
                 and
                 Blains
                 ,
              
               insomuch
               that
               
                 the
                 Magicians
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 before
                 Moses
              
               ;
               They
               had
               had
               a
               shrewd
               Advantage
               in
               the
               deceiving
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               so
               deceiv'd
               had
               been
               excusable
               
                 à
                 Tanto
              
               .
               Whereas
               our
               
                 modern
                 Enthusiasts
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 a
                 Testimony
                 within
                 them
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 good
                 Jugglers
              
               ;
               They
               are
               woefull
               Impostors
               ,
               and
               silly
               Cheats
               ;
               such
               as
               Satan
               indeed
               has
               furnished
               with
               very
               
                 much
                 Industry
              
               ,
               but
               with
               very
               
                 small
                 Wit
              
               ;
               whereby
               He
               does
               not
               more
               strongly
               Tempt
               them
               ,
               than
               he
               discovers
               them
               to
               be
               His.
               They
               being
               so
               far
               from
               being
               indow'd
               with
               
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               whereby
               to
               prove
               to
               us
               an
               
                 extraordinary
                 Commission
              
               ;
               so
               far
               from
               
                 setting
                 out
                 themselves
              
               by
               
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
              
               ,
               (
               like
               those
               
                 Primitive
                 Deceivers
              
               of
               
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               all
               his
               Disciples
               Warning
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               24
               th
               .
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               )
               or
               like
               Those
               of
               whom
               Moses
               forewarn'd
               His
               People
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               13
               th
               .
               of
               Deuteronomy
               ;
               )
               that
               they
               
                 come
                 short
              
               of
               most
               men
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 Those
                 very
                 things
              
               wherein
               they
               would
               be
               thought
               eminent
               .
               The
               onely
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               ,
               are
               but
               Praying
               and
               Preaching
               ;
               in
               their
               Performances
               of
               which
               they
               signalize
               themselves
               by
               Nothing
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               by
               
                 nothing
                 more
              
               ,
               than
               Noise
               ,
               and
               Nonsense
               .
               The
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Healing
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 Higher
                 Powers
                 ,
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               such
               remarkable
               
                 Apostolical
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               I
               never
               heard
               that
               our
               Adversaries
               on
               either
               side
               did
               ever
               yet
               so
               much
               as
               pretend
               unto
               .
               They
               seem
               to
               be
               as
               unapt
               to
               
                 obey
                 their
                 Governors
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               one
               special
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               )
               as
               to
               
                 speak
                 with
                 new
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 raise
                 the
                 Dead
              
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               Now
               if
               those
               
                 Exquisite
                 Pretenders
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Infancy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Barchochebas
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyanaeus
              
               an
               arrant
               
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Menander
                 ,
                 Basilides
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               who
               by
               Profession
               at
               least
               were
               Christians
               ,
               were
               not
               Then
               to
               be
               believ'd
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Inchantment
               and
               Magick-miracles
               ;
               If
               a
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               who
               led
               the
               People
               into
               
                 New
                 Errours
              
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Vincentius
                 
                 Lirinensis
              
               expounds
               that
               Passage
               Deut.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               and
               applies
               it
               to
               a
               
                 false
                 Teacher
              
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               particular
               and
               by
               name
               ,
               to
               
                 Valentinus
                 ,
                 Donatus
                 ,
                 Photinus
                 ,
                 Apollinaris
                 ,
              
               )
               was
               not
               onely
               not
               to
               be
               heeded
               or
               hearkened
               to
               ,
               but
               also
               was
               by
               That
               Law
               to
               be
               
                 put
                 to
                 Death
              
               ;
               yea
               (
               one
               step
               farther
               ,
               )
               
                 If
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 preach
                 another
                 Doctrin
                 than
                 what
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 been
                 deliver'd
                 ,
              
               (
               whereby
               to
               lead
               us
               into
               Rebellion
               ,
               or
               Schism
               ,
               or
               Sacrilege
               ,
               or
               any
               Conspiracy
               whatsoever
               against
               the
               Government
               we
               are
               under
               ,
               )
               must
               be
               no
               otherwise
               entertain'd
               ,
               than
               with
               
                 an
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               ;
               How
               much
               less
               may
               our
               Shallower
               and
               Vnskilfuller
               Impostors
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               
                 of
                 God
              
               upon
               their
               own
               
                 single
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               
                 without
                 a
                 Witness
              
               ,
               whilst
               they
               cannot
               confirm
               or
               commend
               their
               Novelties
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               by
               
                 seeming
                 Miracles
              
               ?
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 That
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 That
                 Son
                 of
                 Perdition
                 ,
              
               of
               whose
               Coming
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               to
               his
               Thessalonians
               ,
               
               that
               't
               is
               
                 after
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Signs
                 ,
                 and
              
               (
               with
               stupendous
               ,
               though
               )
               
                 lying
                 Wonders
              
               ?
            
             
               But
               grant
               they
               had
               (
               what
               they
               have
               not
               )
               an
               Ability
               to
               shew
               us
               some
               
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
              
               ;
               
               yet
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyanaeus
              
               would
               put
               them
               down
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               they
               preached
               extremely
               well
               ,
               
               (
               as
               't
               is
               plain
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               )
               yet
               Photinus
               and
               Nestorius
               would
               go
               beyond
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Do
               they
               make
               very
               
                 long
                 Prayers
              
               ?
               
               So
               did
               the
               Pharisees
               for
               a
               Pretence
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               the
               more
               slily
               
                 devour
                 Orphans
                 and
                 Widows
                 houses
              
               .
            
             
               Have
               they
               a
               readiness
               and
               facility
               in
               citing
               Scripture
               ?
               So
               had
               
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
              
               when
               he
               disputed
               against
               the
               Gospel
               .
               So
               had
               Satan
               in
               his
               tempting
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ;
               
               when
               he
               wrested
               God's
               Oracles
               with
               as
               much
               subtilty
               and
               address
               ,
               as
               the
               keenest
               of
               our
               Recusants
               (
               of
               what
               strain
               soever
               )
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Do
               they
               pretend
               their
               being
               warranted
               by
               an
               immediate
               Revelation
               ?
               So
               did
               Numa
               the
               Roman
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               Eumenes
               the
               Greek
               :
               so
               did
               Mahomed
               the
               Saracen
               ;
               and
               Alarichus
               the
               Goth
               :
               lastly
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Pretenders
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               which
               made
               S.
               John
               exhort
               Christians
               
                 to
                 Try
                 the
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               alledging
               This
               for
               his
               reason
               ,
               that
               
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               Is
               God's
               permitting
               them
               to
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               
               or
               to
               
                 sin
                 on
              
               with
               great
               Impunity
               ,
               any
               Argument
               that
               he
               approves
               them
               ?
               No
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               weakest
               way
               of
               reasoning
               which
               our
               Adversaries
               of
               Rome
               have
               delighted
               in
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               besides
               that
               we
               find
               them
               confuted
               often
               by
               their
               Afflictions
               ,
               )
               God
               permits
               ,
               what
               he
               abominates
               ,
               his
               own
               Dishonour
               .
               How
               patiently
               did
               he
               permit
               the
               Disobedience
               of
               the
               
                 First
                 Adam
              
               ,
               and
               Crucifixion
               of
               the
               Second
               ?
               All
               the
               Villanies
               in
               the
               
               world
               do
               come
               to
               pass
               by
               God's
               Permission
               ,
               however
               contrary
               they
               are
               to
               his
               Rules
               and
               Precepts
               .
               And
               if
               
                 prosperous
                 Impiety
              
               does
               therefore
               cease
               to
               be
               Impiety
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               prosperous
               and
               permitted
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               
                 not
                 hinder'd
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
              
               (
               inconsistent
               with
               a
               free
               and
               a
               moral
               Agent
               ;
               )
               Then
               the
               great
               Sultan
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               Cham
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Mogul
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               great
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               are
               by
               an
               equally-sound
               Consequence
               the
               greatest
               
                 Favourites
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Argument
               of
               *
               Symmachus
               had
               been
               unanswerably
               conclusive
               against
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               ,
               who
               for
               300
               years
               and
               upwards
               lay
               groaning
               under
               
                 the
                 Yoke
              
               of
               the
               
                 Heathens
                 Tyranny
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               Permission
               were
               still
               a
               Mark
               of
               Approbation
               ;
               Then
               Dionysius
               (
               or
               Diagoras
               )
               had
               argued
               logically
               well
               ,
               when
               ,
               having
               robb'd
               the
               
                 Delphick
                 Temple
              
               ,
               &
               immediately
               after
               
                 escap'd
                 a
                 Shipwreck
              
               ,
               he
               gave
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Gods
                 had
                 approv'd
                 his
                 Sacrilege
                 .
              
               Not
               at
               all
               that
               he
               believ'd
               ,
               but
               laught
               at
               Providence
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               What
               now
               can
               be
               said
               farther
               ,
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               our
               Pretenders
               to
               the
               
                 same
                 Spirit
                 's
                 Illumination
              
               ,
               which
               clear'd
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               warm'd
               their
               Hearts
               ?
               Can
               it
               be
               said
               they
               live
               strict
               and
               
                 religious
                 lives
              
               ,
               though
               lives
               of
               Schism
               and
               Disobedience
               to
               humane
               Laws
               and
               Lawgivers
               ,
               expresly
               said
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               But
               admit
               it
               were
               True
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               
                 so
                 false
              
               ,
               that
               it
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               )
               'twere
               not
               
               prevailing
               .
               
               For
               the
               Heretick
               Montanus
               grew
               so
               proud
               of
               his
               Strictness
               ,
               of
               his
               Demure
               Course
               of
               life
               in
               point
               of
               
                 Abstinence
                 and
                 Sobriety
              
               ,
               and
               suffering
               Hardships
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               himself
               in
               Time
               to
               be
               
                 The
                 Paraclete
              
               downright
               ;
               
               not
               a
               
                 Godly
                 man
              
               onely
               ,
               but
               even
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               In
               which
               case
               't
               is
               very
               evident
               ,
               that
               even
               his
               strictness
               was
               his
               Disease
               :
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               which
               overrul'd
               him
               was
               from
               his
               Spleen
               .
               The
               Heathen
               Brachmans
               also
               of
               India
               were
               so
               temperate
               ,
               and
               chast
               ,
               and
               so
               addicted
               to
               Self-denials
               ,
               (
               in
               *
               order
               to
               their
               gaining
               upon
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               People
               with
               whom
               they
               liv'd
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               seemed
               (
               in
               all
               appearance
               )
               to
               
                 use
                 This
                 World
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 :
              
               (
               exactly
               so
               as
               S.
               Paul
               exhorts
               the
               followers
               of
               Christ
               .
               )
               Such
               an
               externally-strict
               Person
               was
               the
               Papalins
               S.
               Francis
               ;
               who
               yet
               discover'd
               his
               Humility
               and
               
                 passive
                 Meekness
              
               (
               as
               I
               have
               read
               many
               years
               since
               ,
               
                 apud
                 Authorem
                 nescio
                 Quem
              
               ,
               as
               Cicero
               speaks
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               )
               to
               have
               partly
               been
               a
               Cloak
               ,
               and
               partly
               an
               Instrument
               of
               his
               Pride
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               ask'd
               why
               he
               rejoyced
               amidst
               the
               hardships
               of
               his
               Imprisonment
               ,
               
               Because
               .
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 will
                 even
                 adore
                 and
                 canonize
                 me
                 among
                 their
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Hereby
               we
               see
               the
               strict
               Necessity
               of
               the
               last
               Rule
               I
               mention'd
               for
               the
               right
               using
               of
               the
               Great
               Rule
               by
               w
               ch
               the
               Spirits
               are
               to
               be
               Tried
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               neglecting
               to
               
                 Try
                 the
                 Spirits
              
               of
               Pretenders
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               and
               to
               try
               
               them
               impartially
               by
               
                 every
                 part
              
               of
               That
               Touchstone
               I
               lately
               gave
               ,
               )
               How
               very
               many
               have
               we
               known
               of
               our
               poor
               Separatists
               in
               England
               ,
               (
               acted
               as
               they
               have
               been
               by
               the
               late
               Emissaries
               of
               Rome
               ,
               )
               so
               strangely
               shallow
               ,
               and
               over-credulous
               ,
               as
               readily
               to
               imagin
               that
               every
               Schismatick
               is
               a
               Saint
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               a
               Sabbath-breaker
               ,
               or
               Swearer
               ,
               not
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               or
               an
               Adulterer
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               or
               so
               qualified
               in
               point
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               or
               (
               to
               speak
               more
               exactly
               )
               in
               point
               of
               Party
               ,
               and
               of
               Opinion
               ?
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               well
               consider'd
               ,
               and
               carried
               constantly
               in
               mind
               by
               such
               as
               These
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               two
               't
               is
               less
               intolerable
               to
               be
               a
               Swearer
               ,
               than
               a
               Rebel
               ;
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               than
               a
               Thief
               ;
               a
               common
               Thief
               ,
               than
               a
               Sacrilegious
               one
               ;
               and
               a
               less
               horrid
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 corporally
                 vile
              
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               spiritually
               proud
               of
               one's
               own
               Perfections
               .
               We
               must
               beware
               of
               all
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               we
               ever
               hope
               to
               
                 fly
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               but
               more
               especially
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               being
               much
               the
               more
               Luciferian
               Sins
               .
               Sins
               which
               can
               never
               attend
               men
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               having
               brought
               down
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               to
               Hell.
               Drunkenness
               and
               Whoredom
               (
               however
               damning
               )
               are
               Sins
               
                 the
                 Devil
                 cannot
                 commit
              
               :
               but
               Envy
               ,
               and
               Malice
               ,
               and
               Schism
               ,
               and
               
                 Sacrilege
                 ,
                 Hypocrisie
              
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               
                 intoxicating
                 Pride
              
               ,
               are
               peculiar
               to
               him
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               
               Devil's
               Sins
               so
               properly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               properly
               call'd
               Devilish
               in
               Men
               ,
               or
               Christians
               ,
               whereever
               found
               .
               And
               as
               These
               of
               all
               Sins
               are
               much
               the
               most
               Diabolical
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               the
               most
               damning
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               collect
               from
               
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               14.
               
               )
               and
               by
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               )
               If
               they
               who
               hate
               our
               Congregations
               and
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               because
               they
               judge
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               to
               have
               
                 forsaken
                 our
              
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 dwell
                 onely
                 in
                 theirs
              
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               do
               not
               easily
               
                 shut
                 the
                 Door
              
               against
               Sinners
               ,
               (
               till
               by
               Authority
               authoriz'd
               ,
               )
               though
               they
               are
               under
               the
               Reputation
               either
               of
               Drunkenness
               ,
               or
               Whoredom
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               the
               like
               Scandalous
               and
               Deadly
               Sin
               ,
               but
               not
               under
               the
               Sentence
               of
               
                 legal
                 Excommunication
              
               ,
               (
               till
               when
               we
               cannot
               lawfully
               shut
               them
               out
               from
               our
               Communion
               ,
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Censurers
               of
               our
               Patience
               and
               Longanimity
               towards
               such
               would
               but
               turn
               their
               Eyes
               inwards
               ,
               or
               duely
               reflect
               
                 upon
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               compare
               those
               Sins
               which
               
                 the
                 Devil
                 never
                 commits
              
               ,
               with
               those
               several
               other
               Sins
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               him
               ;
               If
               they
               would
               not
               onely
               observe
               ,
               but
               also
               remember
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               and
               religiously
               
                 lay
                 to
                 heart
              
               ,
               
               the
               terrible
               Emphasis
               and
               force
               S.
               Peter
               puts
               on
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saying
               of
               Them
               who
               
                 despise
                 Government
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               chiefly
               ,
               or
               
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 reserved
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 to
                 be
                 punished
              
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               formidable
               Importance
               of
               That
               
                 Greater
                 Damnation
              
               ,
               
               which
               our
               Saviour
               has
               denounced
               against
               those
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               
                 for
                 a
                 Pretence
                 do
                 make
                 long
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               I
               say
               again
               ,
               if
               our
               dissenting
               &
               separating
               Brethren
               (
               in
               love
               and
               pity
               to
               whose
               Souls
               we
               pray
               &
               preach
               for
               their
               Conformity
               )
               
               would
               have
               the
               Patience
               and
               the
               Humility
               to
               chew
               enough
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               They
               would
               think
               with
               more
               Charity
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               and
               with
               less
               Arrogance
               of
               their
               own
               .
               They
               would
               not
               separate
               from
               us
               Then
               ,
               unless
               for
               contrary
               Inducements
               than
               now
               do
               move
               them
               .
               They
               would
               separate
               from
               us
               Then
               ,
               in
               an
               humble
               opinion
               of
               their
               
                 own
                 Vileness
              
               ;
               saying
               from
               the
               heart
               with
               the
               meek
               Centurion
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 that
                 Thou
                 shouldst
                 enter
                 under
                 our
                 Roof
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               by
               consequence
               unworthy
               to
               have
               admittance
               under
               Thine
               .
               They
               would
               not
               separate
               from
               us
               Then
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               afraid
               to
               approach
               unto
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Sinfull
                 man.
              
               They
               would
               not
               separate
               from
               us
               Then
               ,
               like
               those
               Idolaters
               in
               Isaiah
               ,
               
               with
               a
               
                 Stand
                 farther
                 off
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 holier
                 than
                 you
              
               ;
               But
               rather
               ,
               like
               the
               Lepers
               under
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Leprosie
              
               ,
               would
               cover
               their
               faces
               with
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               stand
               aloof
               from
               God's
               House
               ,
               
               
                 accusing
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 Vncleanness
              
               :
               or
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               falling
               down
               flat
               upon
               their
               faces
               ,
               (
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Churchyard
               ,
               at
               an
               humble
               Distance
               ,
               )
               would
               beg
               the
               Charity
               of
               Their
               Prayers
               whom
               they
               saw
               entring
               into
               God's
               House
               at
               the
               Times
               of
               Prayer
               .
               Were
               they
               such
               Separatists
               as
               These
               ,
               and
               from
               such
               a
               Principle
               as
               This
               ,
               from
               the
               excesses
               onely
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Pride
               ,
               we
               should
               receive
               them
               with
               the
               Embraces
               of
               Arms
               and
               Hearts
               ;
               we
               should
               
               readily
               afford
               them
               even
               the
               
                 Right
                 hand
                 of
                 Fellowship
              
               ;
               we
               should
               conclude
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               had
               so
               descended
               upon
               their
               Souls
               ,
               as
               once
               he
               did
               upon
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               12
               Apostles
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               upon
               the
               Hearts
               of
               th●se
               3000
               who
               at
               S.
               
               Peter's
               one
               Sermon
               were
               
                 added
                 to
                 them
              
               :
               Though
               not
               in
               the
               
                 Edifying
                 Gifts
              
               which
               were
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               former
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               
                 Sanctifying
                 Graces
              
               which
               were
               infused
               into
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               But
               having
               spoken
               enough
               already
               of
               
                 Trying
                 the
                 Spirits
              
               in
               other
               men
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               say
               something
               of
               Trying
               them
               also
               in
               our selves
               .
               For
               considering
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 The
                 Heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 above
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               is
               given
               to
               very
               few
               ,
               (
               few
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               in
               comparison
               ,
               )
               to
               
                 know
                 what
                 Spirits
                 they
                 are
                 of
              
               ;
               I
               guess
               it
               concerns
               us
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               us
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               resume
               the
               whole
               Text
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               home
               unto
               our selves
               ;
               to
               
                 search
                 and
                 try
              
               our
               own
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               examin
               our
               own
               Spirits
               ,
               
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God.
              
               'T
               was
               the
               Precept
               of
               Pythagoras
               to
               every
               man
               of
               his
               Sect
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               bring
               himself
               to
               the
               Test
               ,
               or
               call
               himself
               to
               an
               Accompt
               ,
               every
               Evening
               of
               his
               whole
               Life
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               what
               he
               had
               done
               in
               That
               Day
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               omitted
               ,
               
               and
               what
               good
               thing
               he
               had
               omitted
               which
               't
               was
               his
               Duty
               to
               have
               done
               :
               Nor
               was
               he
               to
               suffer
               himself
               to
               sleep
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               made
               up
               this
               Reckoning
               
                 three
                 several
                 Times
              
               .
               So
               't
               was
               the
               Precept
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
               in
               his
               2
               d
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Examin
                 
                 your selves
                 whether
                 ye
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
              
               (
               meaning
               
                 That
                 Faith
                 which
                 does
                 work
                 by
                 Love
              
               all
               manner
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               
               Christ's
               Gospel
               :
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               prove
               or
               try
               your
               
                 own
                 selves
              
               ,
               whether
               ye
               have
               not
               yet
               received
               the
               True
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               whether
               ,
               having
               once
               received
               ,
               ye
               still
               retain
               it
               .
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 how
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 be
                 Reprobates
                 ?
              
               So
               S.
               Paul
               reason'd
               with
               his
               Corinthians
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               we
               with
               or
               within
               our selves
               .
               Know
               we
               not
               that
               Christ
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               Presence
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ?
               and
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               Word
               ?
               and
               by
               the
               evident
               effects
               of
               His
               Operation
               ?
               Such
               as
               our
               Sorrow
               for
               our
               sins
               past
               ,
               our
               hatred
               of
               our selves
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               our
               stedfast
               Resolutions
               of
               better
               life
               ?
               Know
               we
               not
               that
               Christ
               is
               in
               us
               by
               such
               Evidences
               as
               These
               ?
               If
               we
               do
               ,
               Then
               let
               us
               treat
               him
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               may
               become
               so
               
                 Divine
                 a
                 Guest
              
               .
               But
               if
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               we
               have
               some
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               lest
               we
               have
               sinn'd-away
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               arrant
               Reprobates
               and
               Castaways
               ;
               as
               men
               unworthy
               to
               be
               call'd
               Christians
               ;
               as
               men
               who
               either
               are
               not
               at
               all
               Regenerate
               ,
               or
               else
               are
               fallen
               from
               That
               State
               of
               Regeneration
               which
               we
               were
               in
               ;
               or
               (
               to
               express
               it
               with
               S.
               Paul
               )
               as
               men
               who
               have
               
                 received
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               And
               as
               it
               concerns
               us
               on
               all
               occasions
               to
               try
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               whether
               't
               is
               a
               good
               ,
               or
               an
               evil
               Spirit
               ;
               so
               most
               especially
               does
               it
               concern
               us
               at
               such
               a
               Time
               as
               This
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               Tread
               in
               God's
               Courts
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               the
               Gospel-sacrifice
               of
               Supplication
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ;
               to
               
               hear
               His
               Word
               ,
               &
               to
               partake
               of
               his
               Sacraments
               (
               Duties
               equally
               belonging
               to
               the
               first
               Sunday
               of
               the
               month
               .
               )
               For
               the
               Bread
               of
               God's
               Children
               must
               not
               be
               cast
               unto
               
                 the
                 Dogs
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Food
               which
               is
               Spiritual
               belongs
               to
               
                 Them
                 onely
              
               who
               can
               
                 spiritually
                 discern
              
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               
                 live
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               after
               
                 every
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               are
               
                 many
                 more
                 than
                 good
              
               ,
               as
               I
               shew'd
               before
               ,
               )
               but
               after
               The
               
                 Spirit
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Truth
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Vnity
               ,
               and
               Love
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               and
               of
               Order
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Singleness
               ,
               and
               Sincerity
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Vnderstanding
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               
                 Ghostly
                 Strength
              
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               
                 true
                 Godliness
              
               ;
               
               and
               lastly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               of
               
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Fear
              
               ;
               (
               as
               the
               divine
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               expresseth
               him
               
                 resting
                 upon
                 Christ
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               good
               King
               Hezekiah
               was
               but
               
                 a
                 Type
              
               in
               That
               place
               .
               )
               Unto
               all
               which
               if
               I
               should
               add
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Promise
              
               ,
               
               (
               with
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               )
               and
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
              
               (
               with
               S.
               John
               ,
               )
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               
               (
               with
               holy
               Zachary
               ,
               )
               
               and
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Glory
              
               ,
               (
               with
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               )
               I
               should
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               in
               the
               vindicating
               of
               whom
               from
               the
               many
               
                 False
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               this
               last
               Age
               especially
               )
               have
               been
               debauching
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               I
               have
               imploy'd
               the
               little
               Time
               which
               is
               allow'd
               for
               this
               Part
               of
               our
               
                 Morning
                 Service
              
               .
            
             
               To
               Him
               
                 therefore
                 with
              
               The
               Father
               
                 in
                 their
                 Unity
                 with
              
               The
               Son
               ,
               
                 Sing
                 we
              
               Hosannahs
               ,
               and
               Hallelujahs
               ,
               Blessing
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               To
               Him
               that
               liveth
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               OF
               The
               exceeding
               Sinfulness
               OF
               SCHISM
               ;
               In
               how
               many
               GREAT
               REGARDS
               It
               is
               worse
               than
               HAERESIE
               ;
               AND
               Why
               more
               damning
               than
               other
               Crimes
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 THESS
                 .
                 3.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 we
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 withdraw
                 your selves
                 from
                 every
                 Brother
                 that
                 walketh
                 disorderly
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               A
               TEXT
               exciting
               us
               to
               a
               Duty
               which
               does
               equally
               invite
               and
               command
               Attention
               .
               For
               the
               Duty
               is
               introduced
               with
               as
               important
               an
               Obtestation
               ,
               as
               is
               any-where
               us'd
               in
               
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               :
               and
               it
               must
               certainly
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               exceeding
               great
               moment
               ,
               which
               could
               extort
               from
               our
               Apostle
               so
               great
               and
               signal
               an
               Obtestation
               .
               He
               calls
               us
               Brethren
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               are
               now
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               )
               to
               win
               our
               Love
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               his
               own
               .
               But
               withall
               he
               commands
               us
               ,
               as
               God's
               Embassador
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               as
               good
               impression
               upon
               our
               Fear
               too
               .
               We
               may
               take
               his
               whole
               Meaning
               in
               This
               plain
               Paraphrase
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 We
                 charge
                 you
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               our
               Commission
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Apostleship
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
              
               and
               the
               behalf
               ,
               by
               the
               Bowells
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               ye
               will
               answer
               it
               at
               the
               great
               and
               terrible
               Day
               of
               Discrimination
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Day
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 with
                 his
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 in
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 ,
                 taking
                 vengeance
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 everlasting
                 Destruction
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Power
              
               ;
               by
               
                 every
                 thing
              
               that
               is
               dreadfull
               ,
               or
               dear
               unto
               you
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               declare
               ,
               we
               denounce
               ,
               we
               command
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               if
               ye
               observe
               any
               Professor
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               (
               who
               for
               that
               reason
               onely
               is
               call'd
               a
               Brother
               )
               
               to
               forsake
               his
               proper
               Calling
               ,
               his
               Place
               and
               Station
               ,
               and
               to
               meddle
               
                 as
                 a
                 Buisybody
              
               in
               other
               mens
               Matters
               ,
               (
               v.
               11.
               )
               and
               so
               to
               cast
               off
               all
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Direction
               which
               we
               have
               given
               ;
               (
               especially
               if
               ye
               observe
               him
               to
               leap
               from
               the
               Shop
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               Synagogue
               consisting
               of
               the
               most
               factious
               and
               disorderly
               Opiniators
               ,
               who
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               
                 serving
                 God
                 ,
                 despise
              
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Men
               ;
               )
               ye
               presently
               Note
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 mark
                 him
                 out
              
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Disorderly
                 Walker
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Disturber
               of
               Society
               ,
               as
               a
               Disseminator
               of
               Discords
               ,
               the
               very
               Bane
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Discredit
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               most
               unworthy
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               Commerce
               or
               Conversation
               with
               regular
               Christians
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               shunn'd
               like
               any
               Leper
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               of
               your
               Company
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               
                 Plague-sore
                 .
                 (
                 v.
              
               14.
               )
            
             
               Thus
               I
               paraphrase
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               it
               relating
               to
               the
               Context
               ;
               and
               by
               comparing
               our
               
               Apostle's
               with
               our
               
               Saviour's
               own
               Rule
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 Brother
                 walking
                 disorderly
              
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               verse
               ,
               does
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               same
               unruly
               and
               irregular
               Person
               ,
               who
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               14.
               
               Which
               being
               a
               Military
               expression
               ,
               and
               of
               peculiar
               use
               in
               Tacticks
               ,
               does
               properly
               signifie
               
                 a
                 Souldier
                 
                 who
                 runs
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 Colours
              
               ;
               quits
               the
               Service
               he
               undertook
               and
               ingaged
               in
               ;
               denies
               obedience
               to
               his
               Commander
               ;
               not
               onely
               to
               his
               Lieutenant
               ,
               but
               Captain-General
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               without
               a
               Metaphor
               ,
               )
               depraves
               the
               Doctrin
               ,
               disturbs
               the
               Disciplin
               ,
               disowns
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               By
               any
               one
               of
               which
               Three
               he
               is
               disorderly
               in
               his
               Walking
               ,
               however
               they
               are
               commonly
               all
               Three
               in
               one
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               Now
               when
               a
               Brother
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               a
               Christian
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               in
               Profession
               and
               Pretense
               ,
               )
               is
               so
               disorderly
               in
               his
               Walking
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               not
               
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               
                 Contemner
                 of
                 Authority
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Publick
                 Order
              
               ;
               He
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               and
               dealt
               with
               ,
               just
               as
               *
               
                 Heathen-men
                 and
                 Publicans
              
               were
               look'd
               upon
               and
               dealt
               with
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               :
               We
               must
               avoid
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               prophane
               and
               an
               impious
               person
               ;
               as
               one
               who
               is
               
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               Thus
               we
               must
               brand
               and
               stigmatize
               him
               for
               two
               
                 good
                 Reasons
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pious
                 Ends
              
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               himself
               may
               be
               asham'd
               ,
               and
               being
               asham'd
               may
               be
               
                 converted
                 ;
                 (
                 2
                 Thess
              
               .
               3.
               14.
               
               )
               next
               ,
               that
               
                 others
                 also
                 may
              
               *
               fear
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               suffer
               ,
               by
               his
               Example
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               That
               This
               was
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 Matth.
              
               18.
               17.
               
               )
               seems
               to
               me
               very
               evident
               from
               
               Two
               especially
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               
                 most
                 learned
              
               ,
               and
               
                 most
                 beloved
              
               .
               They
               tell
               us
               Both
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               Brother
               is
               become
               contumacious
               ,
               and
               not
               reclaimable
               either
               by
               private
               ,
               or
               by
               publick
               Admonitions
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               onely
               not
               religiously
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               much
               as
               civilly
               entertain
               commerce
               with
               him
               .
               We
               must
               not
               *
               eat
               with
               such
               a
               Brother
               ,
               or
               
                 keep
                 him
                 company
              
               ;
               must
               not
               *
               
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 our
                 Houses
                 ,
                 or
                 bid
                 him
                 God
                 speed
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               reason
               for
               this
               Severity
               ,
               which
               S.
               Paul
               and
               S.
               John
               have
               thus
               injoyn'd
               us
               .
               For
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               apposite
               ,
               more
               pertinent
               ,
               or
               proper
               ,
               than
               to
               deny
               them
               our
               Company
               in
               private
               Houses
               ,
               who
               disdain
               to
               afford
               us
               their
               own
               in
               God's
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
              
               with
               Them
               ,
               either
               at
               Their
               ,
               or
               
                 Our
                 Tables
              
               ,
               who
               are
               therefore
               
                 too
                 unworthy
              
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               they
               are
               too
               Good
               ,
               to
               
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
              
               in
               our
               company
               at
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               any-where
               go
               with
               Them
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               go
               with
               Vs
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               hate
               the
               means
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               
                 we
                 injoy
              
               them
               ?
               Is
               it
               any
               way
               consistent
               either
               with
               Charity
               ,
               or
               Reason
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               
                 bid
                 a
                 man
                 God
                 speed
              
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Corah
               ;
               or
               affect
               his
               Society
               ,
               who
               hates
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               our
               God
               ?
               No
               ,
               he
               is
               rather
               (
               says
               our
               Apostle
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 from
                 among
                 
                 us
              
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               foul
               ,
               pestilential
               ,
               accursed
               thing
               ,
               )
               and
               even
               
                 deliver'd
                 up
                 to
                 Satan
              
               by
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               
               although
               it
               be
               to
               this
               charitable
               and
               wholsome
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 learn
                 not
                 to
                 blaspheme
              
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               learn
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               Rules
               and
               Rulers
               ;
               
               and
               so
               
                 that
                 his
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               'T
               is
               true
               that
               
                 All
                 vicious
                 persons
              
               are
               
                 disorderly
                 Walkers
              
               ,
               who
               walk
               
                 as
                 far
              
               as
               they
               are
               able
               from
               the
               strait
               Path
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               :
               and
               from
               All
               that
               are
               Scandalous
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               withdraw
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 11.
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Brother
                 be
                 a
                 Fornicator
                 ,
                 or
                 Covetous
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Railer
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Extortioner
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 .
              
               No
               not
               in
               one
               of
               your
               private
               Houses
               ,
               much
               less
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               House
               of
               God.
               But
               I
               do
               not
               here
               speak
               (
               nor
               does
               S.
               Paul
               )
               touching
               absolute
               Apostates
               ,
               who
               do
               renounce
               and
               fall
               away
               from
               the
               
                 whole
                 Faith
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               because
               They
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               call'd
               ,
               or
               
                 accompted
                 Brethren
              
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               speak
               of
               Jews
               ,
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               avow'd
               and
               open
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               with
               much
               the
               
                 more
                 safety
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               with
               
               much
               the
               
                 less
                 danger
              
               ,
               be
               traffick'd
               with
               .
               (
               And
               accordingly
               S.
               Paul
               has
               excepted
               Them
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               next
               verse
               before
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               verse
               after
               .
               )
               But
               I
               speak
               of
               gross
               Sinners
               ,
               on
               whom
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 call'd
                 .
              
               And
               amongst
               Them
               ,
               in
               special
               manner
               ,
               I
               aim
               at
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               who
               are
               called
               Brethren
               ;
               and
               so
               (
               like
               Judas
               downright
               )
               do
               betray
               the
               whole
               Cause
               of
               Christianity
               with
               a
               Kiss
               .
               I
               mean
               the
               Haeretick
               for
               one
               ,
               who
               breaks
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrin
               ,
               by
               denying
               one
               or
               more
               of
               her
               Fundamentals
               :
               I
               mean
               the
               Schismatick
               for
               another
               ,
               who
               breaks
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               point
               of
               Disciplin
               ,
               by
               doing
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lies
               to
               overthrow
               her
               very
               
                 Government
                 ,
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               Order
               .
               The
               First
               of
               These
               we
               must
               reject
               ,
               and
               
                 withdraw
                 our selves
                 from
              
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               shall
               not
               reform
               himself
               ,
               after
               a
               couple
               of
               Admonitions
               :
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               
               Much
               *
               more
               the
               Second
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               Scandalous
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               mischievous
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               impious
               of
               the
               two
               .
               And
               being
               by
               much
               the
               
                 most
                 irregular
              
               of
               all
               
                 disorderly
                 Walkers
              
               my
               Text
               intends
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               fitter
               to
               be
               the
               Subject
               of
               my
               Discourse
               at
               this
               Time.
               For
               an
               Haeretick
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               such
               ,
               does
               onely
               offend
               against
               Faith
               and
               Truth
               ;
               and
               keeping
               his
               Errour
               
                 to
                 himself
              
               ,
               (
               as
               very
               easily
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               very
               
               many
               there
               are
               that
               do
               ,
               )
               so
               as
               it
               never
               shall
               run
               out
               ,
               either
               at
               his
               Tongue
               's
               or
               his
               Finger's
               end
               ,
               is
               no
               body's
               Enemy
               but
               his
               own
               ;
               is
               a
               regular
               Citizen
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Subject
               ,
               living
               friendly
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               uniform
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Superiors
               .
               Whereas
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               such
               ,
               does
               also
               offend
               against
               Peace
               and
               Charity
               ;
               and
               cannot
               possibly
               keep
               his
               Schism
               
                 unto
                 himself
              
               ,
               but
               needs
               must
               
                 hurt
                 others
              
               with
               it
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               publick
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               Schism
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               so
               .
               For
               he
               separates
               himself
               from
               the
               
                 publick
                 Worship
              
               ;
               affronts
               the
               Governors
               ,
               and
               scorns
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               cuts
               himself
               off
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               sets
               up
               Altar
               against
               Altar
               ,
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               against
               Jerusalem
               and
               Sion
               ;
               sets
               up
               a
               Ministry
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 making
              
               ,
               against
               a
               Priesthood
               ordain'd
               
                 by
                 God
              
               ;
               abetts
               a
               Conventicle
               prohibited
               by
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               against
               a
               Church
               set
               apart
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Both
               ;
               like
               Jeroboam
               downright
               ,
               whose
               Sin
               consisted
               in
               This
               especially
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 Israel
                 to
                 Sin.
              
               Now
               an
               
                 active
                 Divider
              
               in
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               worse
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               
                 passively
                 divided
              
               and
               cut
               off
               from
               her
               .
               And
               to
               destroy
               a
               
                 whole
                 Society
              
               by
               subverting
               the
               
                 whole
                 Legislative
                 power
              
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               worse
               than
               to
               
               violate
               a
               
                 particular
                 Law.
              
               And
               That
               which
               makes
               way
               for
               
                 all
                 the
                 Haeresies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               for
               
                 all
                 the
                 Immoralities
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               (
               which
               Schism
               does
               evidently
               do
               ,
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               worse
               than
               any
               Haeresie
               ,
               which
               does
               onely
               make
               way
               for
               itself
               .
               And
               so
               a
               Schismatick
               is
               the
               more
               impious
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               mischievous
               of
               the
               two
               .
               Again
               ,
               a
               Schismatick
               is
               worse
               than
               a
               simple
               Haeretick
               as
               such
               ,
               not
               for
               this
               reason
               onely
               ,
               because
               a
               
                 vitious
                 Practice
              
               is
               naturally
               worse
               than
               a
               
                 wrong
                 Opinion
              
               ;
               (
               though
               that
               is
               reason
               great
               enough
               ;
               )
               but
               for
               this
               other
               reason
               also
               ,
               (
               not
               so
               commonly
               observ'd
               as
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               ,
               )
               because
               a
               
                 Schismatick
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               is
               mostly
               an
               *
               Haeretick
               into
               the
               Bargain
               .
               For
               besides
               his
               renouncing
               the
               
                 Ninth
                 Article
              
               of
               
                 the
                 Creed
              
               ,
               (
               that
               
                 Form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
              
               deliver'd
               to
               us
               by
               
               Christ's
               Apostles
               ,
               )
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 The
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ;
               (
               duly
               expounded
               and
               understood
               ;
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               besides
               That
               ,
               He
               flatly
               despises
               ,
               and
               detests
               (
               for
               't
               is
               a
               little
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               disowns
               ,
               and
               disbelieves
               ,
               )
               That
               principal
               
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               That
               
                 Fundamental
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               That
               great
               Essential
               to
               All
               Religion
               ,
               
               that
               we
               must
               
                 heartily
                 submit
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
              
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               well
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
              
               ,
               as
               for
               our
               own
               ;
               nor
               onely
               
               
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Wrath
              
               ,
               but
               for
               *
               
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Why
               I
               chuse
               to
               call
               This
               ,
               
                 a
                 principal
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 a
                 Fundamental
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               great
               Essential
               to
               All
               Religion
               ,
               I
               seem
               to
               my self
               to
               have
               so
               many
               and
               
                 great
                 Reasons
              
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               every-where
               urged
               ,
               and
               
                 laid
                 to
                 heart
              
               ,
               (
               especially
               by
               the
               Parties
               who
               are
               the
               
                 least
                 aware
              
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 most
                 concern'd
              
               to
               take
               them
               in
               ,
               )
               they
               might
               suffice
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               those
               numerous
               Schisms
               ,
               which
               now
               do
               threaten
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               our
               
                 whole
                 Religion
              
               .
               The
               Doctrin
               of
               Obedience
               to
               humane
               Governours
               and
               Laws
               ,
               is
               certainly
               the
               aptest
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               (
               next
               to
               that
               of
               our
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Doctrin
               is
               a
               most
               
                 necessary
                 part
              
               too
               ,
               )
               
               to
               
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ;
               and
               to
               congregate
               into
               one
               Body
               the
               most
               disjoynted
               and
               scatter'd
               Members
               in
               Church
               and
               State.
               A
               Doctrin
               laid
               for
               this
               purpose
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Creation
              
               .
               A
               Doctrin
               propagated
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               
                 Taught
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               teach
               others
               .
               A
               Doctrin
               perfected
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Wisedom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               pray'd
               his
               Followers
               might
               be
               one
               ,
               even
               as
               his
               Father
               and
               He
               were
               
                 one
                 :
                 (
                 Joh.
              
               17.
               11.
               
               )
               which
               yet
               without
               Obedience
               to
               this
               very
               Doctrin
               can
               never
               be
               .
               A
               Docctrin
               inculcated
               and
               inforced
               by
               God
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               by
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               Meekness
               ,
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Vnion
               .
               A
               Doctrin
               extended
               to
               
                 All
                 Authority
              
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               not
               onely
               Regal
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               (
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               
               )
               but
               Ecclesiastical
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               (
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               )
               To
               summe
               up
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               a
               Doctrin
               in
               all
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               either
               more
               earnestly
               ,
               or
               more
               assiduously
               ,
               either
               more
               plainly
               ,
               or
               more
               expresly
               prescribed
               to
               us
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               under
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               too
               ,
               )
               than
               that
               of
               our
               
                 uniform
                 Obedience
              
               to
               All
               that
               are
               
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 Authority
              
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               All
               ;
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Best
               ,
               (
               the
               
                 Good
                 and
                 Gentle
              
               ,
               )
               but
               as
               well
               to
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               most
               *
               froward
               Governours
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               It
               is
               not
               onely
               most
               foolishly
               ,
               but
               most
               nefariously
               pretended
               ,
               that
               the
               Piety
               ,
               or
               Impiety
               ,
               the
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Irreligion
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               are
               over
               us
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               can
               either
               widen
               ,
               or
               contract
               our
               divine
               Obligation
               to
               strict
               Obedience
               .
               For
               never
               was
               any
               
                 incarnate
                 Devil
              
               more
               incomparably
               impious
               than
               those
               Emperours
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Tiberius
              
               and
               Nero
               ;
               whom
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               and
               S.
               Paul
               commanded
               their
               Followers
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               
                 obey'd
                 Themselves
              
               .
               For
               Obedience
               to
               Magistrates
               being
               
                 of
                 Divine
                 right
              
               ,
               strongly
               founded
               upon
               the
               Will
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               even
               
                 a
                 part
              
               of
               our
               Obedience
               to
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               ,
               (
               whilst
               it
               is
               paid
               to
               that
               Authority
               which
               God
               has
               commanded
               us
               to
               
               pay
               an
               Obedience
               to
               ,
               )
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               due
               to
               
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 men
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Good
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Good
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               or
               
                 Masters
                 reduplicativè
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               :
               'T
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Governours
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Governours
              
               ,
               
               and
               as
               
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               let
               their
               Practices
               and
               Opinions
               be
               what
               they
               will.
               
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               when
               our
               Governours
               are
               Vsurpers
               ,
               or
               (
               being
               None
               )
               do
               command
               us
               what
               God
               
                 forbids
                 ;
                 There
              
               there
               lies
               
                 an
                 Exception
              
               to
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               due
               to
               
                 God
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Man.
              
               But
               This
               Exception
               makes
               strongly
               for
               all
               I
               have
               hitherto
               said
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               old
               Axiom
               ,
               
                 Exceptio
                 firmat
                 Regulam
                 in
                 non
                 exceptis
                 .
              
               So
               that
               by
               this
               Rule
               and
               Reason
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               and
               His
               Deputies
               do
               stand
               in
               competition
               for
               our
               
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 God
              
               must
               have
               our
               
                 whole
                 Active
              
               ,
               and
               His
               Deputies
               our
               Passive
               Obedience
               onely
               ;
               It
               cannot
               but
               follow
               ,
               that
               when
               our
               Governours
               are
               rightfull
               ,
               and
               do
               
                 onely
                 command
              
               what
               God
               does
               
                 no-where
                 forbid
              
               ,
               or
               do
               
                 onely
                 forbid
              
               what
               God
               does
               
                 no-where
                 command
              
               us
               ,
               There
               we
               must
               
                 obey
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               
                 obeying
                 Man
              
               :
               there
               being
               
                 no
                 other
                 way
              
               of
               paying
               God
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               .
               For
               There
               our
               Governours
               Command
               is
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               too
               .
               There
               the
               very
               
                 same
                 Law
              
               which
               is
               
                 immediately
                 Humane
              
               ,
               is
               also
               
                 mediately
                 
                 Divine
              
               ;
               Because
               we
               There
               are
               commanded
               by
               That
               Authority
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               God
               has
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               
                 any
                 one
                 Duty
              
               ,
               belonging
               to
               us
               as
               Men
               or
               Christians
               ,
               which
               God
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               make
               a
               stricter
               Provision
               for
               .
               We
               are
               no
               more
               commanded
               to
               
                 fear
                 God
              
               ,
               than
               to
               
                 honour
                 the
                 King
              
               :
               nor
               are
               we
               more
               forbidden
               to
               
                 worship
                 Idols
              
               ,
               than
               to
               resist
               or
               disobey
               such
               as
               are
               
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 Authority
              
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               This
               I
               do
               the
               rather
               insist
               upon
               ,
               in
               my
               Design
               upon
               the
               Welfare
               and
               the
               Conversion
               of
               our
               Schismaticks
               ,
               (
               the
               most
               
                 Disorderly
                 Walkers
              
               of
               all
               my
               Text
               alludes
               to
               ,
               or
               comprehends
               in
               its
               Importance
               ,
               )
               because
               I
               can
               
                 no
                 more
              
               separate
               (
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               my
               Conception
               )
               the
               Sin
               of
               Schism
               from
               
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 just
                 Authority
              
               ,
               than
               Disobedience
               from
               
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 State
                 of
                 Damnation
              
               from
               either
               of
               them
               .
               They
               are
               
                 all
                 three
                 united
              
               in
               the
               Schismaticks
               of
               old
               ,
               as
               S.
               Jude
               describes
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               speaking
               in
               his
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Certain
                 men
                 crept
                 in
                 unawares
              
               ,
               
               
                 despising
                 Dominion
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 speaking
                 evil
                 of
                 Dignities
              
               ,
               
               
                 Clouds
                 without
                 Water
                 carried
                 about
                 of
                 Winds
                 ,
              
               
               
                 raging
                 Waves
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 foaming
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 shame
                 ,
                 wandring
                 Stars
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 reserved
                 the
                 blackness
                 of
                 darkness
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               He
               
               proceeds
               in
               his
               Description
               to
               call
               them
               Murmurers
               ,
               
               
                 Complainers
                 ,
                 Walking
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 Lusts
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Separating
                 themselves
              
               [
               from
               the
               Church
               Establish'd
               ,
               ]
               and
               pretending
               to
               have
               ,
               but
               indeed
               
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               This
               is
               S.
               
               Jude's
               Hypotyposis
               or
               Description
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               first
               and
               
                 worst
                 Schismaticks
              
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               
                 worst
                 Haereticks
              
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               
                 worst
                 Rebels
              
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               the
               first
               who
               
                 separated
                 themselves
              
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               themselves
               perfecter
               and
               purer
               Christians
               than
               others
               were
               ;
               the
               first
               who
               preached
               up
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               to
               consist
               in
               an
               Exemption
               from
               all
               Authority
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               from
               all
               Superiours
               whatsoever
               ,
               whether
               Masters
               ,
               or
               Kings
               ,
               or
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               The
               first
               we
               meet
               with
               in
               all
               the
               Gospel
               match'd
               and
               parallel'd
               (
               for
               wickedness
               )
               with
               Cain
               and
               Core
               ,
               yea
               with
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               yea
               with
               Those
               
                 Schismaticks
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 kept
                 not
                 their
                 first
                 Estate
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 their
                 own
                 Habitation
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               6.
               )
               and
               were
               thrown
               headlong
               by
               their
               Schism
               from
               Heaven
               to
               Hell
               ;
               Briefly
               ,
               the
               first
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 an
                 Example
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               were
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               )
               of
               
                 suffering
                 the
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 eternal
                 Fire
                 ,
              
               (
               therein
               
                 tormented
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               20.
               10.
               )
               And
               so
               they
               are
               parallel'd
               (
               for
               their
               Misery
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Sin
               ,
               )
               with
               them
               that
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 Triumphant
              
               ;
               
               reserved
               therefore
               by
               the
               Judge
               
                 in
                 everlasting
                 Chains
                 under
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Day
                 .
              
               In
               all
               this
               S.
               Jude
               agrees
               exactly
               with
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               6.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               )
               and
               as
               exactly
               with
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               whole
               2
               d
               Chapter
               of
               his
               2
               d
               Epistle
               ,
               )
               as
               if
               the
               one
               had
               taken
               Notes
               out
               of
               the
               other
               .
               No
               less
               terrible
               are
               the
               Expressions
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               concerning
               such
               as
               persevere
               in
               the
               Sin
               of
               
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               23
               ,
               25.
               to
               v.
               30.
               where
               They
               that
               do
               not
               
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 without
                 wavering
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               23.
               )
               but
               
                 forsake
                 the
                 Assembling
                 of
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
              
               (
               at
               the
               Stated
               Times
               and
               Places
               by
               just
               Authority
               appointed
               ,
               )
               
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               25.
               )
               are
               inferr'd
               to
               
                 sin
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               26.
               )
               and
               
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 fearfull
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 fiery
                 Indignation
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               27.
               )
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               it
               a
               wonder
               that
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost's
                 Penmen
              
               and
               Amanuenses
               should
               set
               themselves
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               on
               purpose
               ,
               to
               terrifie
               Schismaticks
               from
               their
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               to
               persuade
               them
               into
               Conformity
               ,
               
               by
               shewing
               the
               
                 Terrours
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord
              
               ;
               by
               thundering
               out
               Damnation
               ,
               more
               to
               That
               single
               Sin
               ,
               than
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               For
               a
               wilfull
               and
               a
               
                 Groundless
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 from
                 a
                 National
                 Church
                 onely
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 ,
              
               (
               such
               as
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               nothing
               sinfull
               is
               required
               as
               the
               Condition
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               )
               whether
               by
               
                 Breach
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
              
               in
               which
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               have
               continu'd
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Refusal
               of
               that
               Communion
               which
               't
               is
               his
               Duty
               to
               
                 be
                 of
              
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               as
               well
               by
               Divine
               as
               by
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               )
               is
               so
               infinitely
               far
               from
               
                 walking
                 orderly
              
               ,
               or
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Tradition
                 we
                 have
                 received
              
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Life
                 ,
                 deliver'd
              
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               )
               that
               't
               is
               to
               give
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Scandal
              
               which
               can
               be
               given
               to
               
                 Christ's
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               and
               tends
               to
               make
               the
               
                 whole
                 Gospel
              
               of
               
                 none
                 effect
              
               .
               It
               helps
               to
               justifie
               the
               Turks
               ;
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               the
               Praejudices
               they
               have
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Name
              
               .
               It
               helps
               to
               harden
               them
               in
               their
               hatreds
               ,
               and
               even
               tacitly
               forbids
               them
               to
               be
               Believers
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               that
               Haeresie
               and
               Schism
               do
               so
               agree
               in
               one
               generical
               Signification
               ,
               that
               
                 Haeresie
                 is
                 Schism
              
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrin
               ,
               and
               
                 Schism
                 is
                 Haeresie
              
               in
               point
               of
               Vse
               .
               But
               they
               are
               so
               very
               different
               in
               their
               specifical
               acceptions
               ,
               that
               Schism
               
               is
               many
               ways
               the
               worse
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               .
               And
               if
               S.
               Paul
               by
               the
               word
               Haeresies
               does
               *
               not
               signifie
               them
               Both
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               Haeresie
               of
               itself
               is
               rank'd
               with
               
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Murthers
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               then
               how
               damning
               a
               Sin
               is
               Schism
               ,
               whereof
               Haeresie
               is
               but
               a
               Part
               ,
               as
               I
               shew'd
               before
               ?
               This
               is
               also
               there
               reckon'd
               among
               the
               
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               .
               For
               
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Variance
                 ,
                 Emulations
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Seditions
                 ,
              
               what
               are
               they
               all
               ,
               but
               several
               Members
               or
               Concomitants
               of
               Schism
               ?
               implying
               Schism
               to
               be
               a
               System
               or
               Body
               of
               Sin
               epitomiz'd
               .
               S.
               Paul
               accordingly
               speaks
               of
               Schism
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               
                 complicated
                 Carnality
              
               ,
               which
               (
               like
               the
               proverbial
               
                 Trojan
                 Horse
              
               )
               carries
               an
               Army
               of
               Impieties
               within
               its
               Bowels
               .
               'T
               was
               That
               (
               by
               way
               of
               eminence
               )
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 accused
              
               ,
               of
               having
               made
               his
               
                 Corinthians
                 carnal
              
               .
               
               And
               the
               Character
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Double-minded
                 man
                 (
                 Jam.
              
               1.
               8.
               
               )
               belongs
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Schismatical
               or
               Carnal-minded
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 unstable
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 ways
              
               .
               For
               such
               exactly
               is
               the
               Schismatick
               by
               way
               of
               peculiarity
               ;
               who
               having
               faln
               from
               his
               Center
               ,
               [
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               ]
               knows
               not
               after
               where
               to
               fix
               ;
               but
               wanders
               about
               from
               Sect
               to
               Sect
               ,
               from
               Party
               to
               Party
               ,
               from
               Haeresie
               to
               Haeresie
               ,
               from
               Schism
               to
               Schism
               ,
               and
               so
               indeed
               does
               
                 try
                 
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               (
               in
               a
               most
               perverse
               and
               peevish
               sense
               ,
               )
               as
               never
               to
               
                 hold
                 fast
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Experience
              
               is
               the
               Mistriss
               by
               which
               we
               have
               been
               
                 taught
                 This.
              
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               
                 wofull
                 Experience
              
               of
               Six
               and
               Thirty
               years
               old
               .
               )
               And
               we
               are
               most
               prodigious
               Dunces
               ,
               if
               after
               so
               many
               years
               Instruction
               in
               the
               School
               of
               Affliction
               and
               Experience
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               whit
               the
               wiser
               for
               such
               a
               Lesson
               .
               For
               what
               things
               are
               there
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               (
               how
               essential
               soever
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               )
               which
               have
               not
               been
               question'd
               ,
               and
               disputed
               ,
               if
               not
               deny'd
               ,
               and
               rejected
               ,
               since
               Schism
               took
               place
               in
               the
               
                 Chair
                 of
                 Scorn
              
               ?
               To
               
                 this
                 alone
              
               we
               owe
               the
               raging
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               roaring
               of
               the
               Waves
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Madness
               of
               the
               People
               is
               oft
               express'd
               .
               To
               
                 this
                 alone
              
               we
               owe
               the
               Legion
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               onely
               of
               Creeds
               ,
               of
               Religiosities
               ,
               of
               Dogmatizings
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               (
               since
               the
               year
               41.
               in
               especial
               manner
               ,
               )
               but
               even
               of
               
                 Skepticism
                 ,
                 Apostasy
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Atheism
               it self
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               Now
               if
               any
               are
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               our
               Schismaticks
               ,
               rather
               than
               others
               ,
               (
               however
               Scundalous
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               )
               are
               
                 singl'd
                 out
              
               from
               the
               whole
               Herd
               of
               Notorious
               Sinners
               ,
               to
               be
               paradigmatiz'd
               as
               
                 disorderly
                 Walkers
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               are
               *
               most
               to
               
                 withdraw
                 ourselves
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               their
               Satisfaction
               by
               
               these
               4
               Reasons
               .
               
               First
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               Sinners
               ,
               They
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               most
               destitute
               of
               Christian
               Meekness
               and
               Humility
               .
               
               Next
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               Sinners
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               most
               void
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               as
               That
               is
               Superiour
               to
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               Sinners
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               greatest
               Vnderminers
               of
               Society
               and
               Government
               ;
               the
               greatest
               Adversaries
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Order
              
               ;
               the
               greatest
               Disturbers
               (
               and
               the
               most
               dangerous
               )
               of
               private
               Propriety
               ,
               and
               publick
               Peace
               .
               
               Lastly
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               Sinners
               ,
               our
               Schismaticks
               here
               in
               England
               are
               the
               most
               barbarously
               ingratefull
               ,
               and
               most
               deplorably
               unexcusable
               of
               any
               other
               .
               I
               am
               very
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               not
               great
               reason
               for
               these
               4
               Reasons
               .
               But
               whether
               so
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               my
               Superiours
               ;
               and
               content
               my self
               with
               This
               ,
               that
               (
               without
               any
               passion
               )
               I
               speak
               mine
               own
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               To
               the
               first
               of
               my
               4
               Reasons
               I
               premise
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Character
               touching
               Schismaticks
               in
               general
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 wholsome
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Godliness
              
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 are
                 proud
                 ,
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 doat
                 about
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 Strifes
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 whereof
                 cometh
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Railings
                 ,
                 evil
                 Surmises
                 ,
                 perverse
                 Disputings
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 Minds
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 From
                 such
              
               (
               says
               he
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 )
                 withdraw
                 thy self
              
               .
               S.
               Peter
               adds
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 presumptuous
              
               ,
               
               
                 selfwill'd
                 ,
                 despise
                 Government
                 ,
                 have
                 forsaken
                 the
                 right
                 Path
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 astray
                 .
              
               Now
               from
               Scripture
               thus
               speaking
               ,
               let
               us
               reason
               the
               case
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               then
               apply
               it
               .
               Can
               any
               be
               farther
               from
               Humility
               ,
               than
               They
               who
               
                 know
                 nothing
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               proud
               of
               their
               Knowledge
               ?
               Can
               any
               Pride
               be
               more
               prodigious
               ,
               than
               that
               by
               which
               the
               very
               basest
               and
               the
               most
               despicable
               of
               Subjects
               do
               not
               onely
               abhor
               ,
               but
               despise
               their
               Governours
               ?
               nor
               onely
               the
               Persons
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               Men
               ,
               but
               even
               
                 Government
                 it self
              
               ,
               which
               is
               avowedly
               Divine
               in
               its
               Institution
               ?
               The
               Apostle's
               Expression
               is
               rich
               and
               elegant
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               true
               .
               For
               to
               despise
               ,
               or
               contemn
               ,
               to
               depretiate
               and
               scorn
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               
                 look
                 down
                 upon
              
               Those
               above
               us
               ,
               does
               not
               savour
               of
               a
               vulgar
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               middle-siz'd
               Pride
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Pride
                 in
                 its
                 Exaltation
              
               .
               Can
               any
               Pride
               be
               more
               monstrous
               ,
               than
               for
               vile
               
                 Dust
                 and
                 Ashes
              
               even
               to
               
                 Deifie
                 It self
              
               ?
               yet
               the
               Schismatick
               seems
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               Three
               respects
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               arrogates
               to
               himself
               God's
               
                 Incommunicable
                 Attribute
              
               ,
               whilst
               he
               founds
               his
               grossest
               Errours
               upon
               an
               Infallibility
               :
               which
               he
               does
               not
               onely
               ascribe
               (
               as
               others
               do
               with
               more
               modesty
               ,
               and
               shew
               of
               
               Reason
               ,
               although
               't
               is
               no
               more
               than
               a
               shew
               of
               Reason
               ,
               )
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               either
               diffusive
               ,
               or
               
                 representative
                 Church
              
               ;
               but
               to
               his
               
                 own
                 individual
              
               Person
               ,
               acted
               (
               forsooth
               )
               and
               over-acted
               by
               That
               which
               he
               calls
               (
               speaking
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Heart
               )
               the
               
                 infallible
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               In
               any
               Controversie
               arising
               touching
               the
               sense
               of
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               He
               does
               not
               appeal
               to
               the
               Original
               ,
               or
               Context
               ,
               to
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Councils
               ,
               or
               Commentators
               ,
               (
               all
               riff-raff
               in
               his
               Esteem
               ,
               )
               but
               to
               Illumination
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               The
               
                 Testimony
                 within
                 him
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               I
               imagin
               what
               should
               keep
               him
               from
               returning
               into
               the
               Church
               he
               has
               turned
               from
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               
                 worst
                 Effect
              
               of
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Pride
              
               ,
               a
               shamefulness
               to
               confess
               he
               has
               
                 ever
                 err'd
              
               .
               Next
               he
               
                 Deifies
                 himself
              
               by
               not
               enduring
               
                 God's
                 Yoke
              
               ,
               or
               indeed
               that
               God
               should
               reign
               over
               him
               .
               For
               if
               
                 the
                 Powers
                 that
                 are
              
               on
               Earth
               
                 are
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               affirms
               ,
               )
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               we
               live
               under
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               God
               ,
               by
               Them
               ,
               does
               
                 reign
                 over
                 us
              
               :
               and
               
                 they
                 that
                 resist
                 shall
                 receive
                 Damnation
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 under
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               certainly
               
                 at
                 the
                 Bottom
              
               both
               of
               S.
               
               Jude's
               ,
               and
               S.
               
               Paul's
               ,
               and
               S.
               
               Peter's
               reasonings
               ,
               when
               they
               infer
               
                 eternal
                 Torments
              
               (
               as
               they
               every-where
               do
               )
               from
               Disobedience
               to
               the
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               the
               lawfull
               Commands
               of
               Men.
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Schismatick
               
               seems
               to
               
                 Deifie
                 himself
              
               ,
               by
               seating
               himself
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               undertaking
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Judge
              
               of
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               ;
               by
               opening
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               expounding
               God's
               Decrees
               of
               Particular
               mens
               States
               
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
              
               .
               He
               takes
               upon
               him
               before
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               to
               sever
               the
               Wheat
               from
               the
               Tares
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheep
               from
               the
               Goats
               .
               He
               forsooth
               ,
               and
               his
               Party
               ,
               and
               none
               besides
               ,
               are
               the
               Elect
               ;
               whilst
               all
               from
               whom
               they
               All
               separate
               ,
               are
               Vessels
               of
               Wrath
               and
               Reprobation
               .
               Again
               ,
               how
               far
               is
               That
               Professor
               from
               
                 Christian
                 Meekness
              
               ,
               who
               says
               as
               the
               Schismaticks
               did
               of
               old
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Esa
               .
               
               
                 Stand
                 farther
                 off
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 near
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holier
                 than
                 Thou
                 ?
                 thanking
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 ,
              
               neither
               a
               Sabbath-breaker
               ,
               nor
               Swearer
               ,
               nor
               even
               as
               this
               or
               that
               Publican
               ;
               no
               Conformist
               ,
               no
               Royalist
               ,
               nor
               even
               as
               this
               or
               that
               Excize-man
               ,
               gathering
               Tribute-money
               for
               Caesar
               :
               and
               proudly
               taking
               to
               his
               Party
               the
               name
               of
               Saints
               at
               every
               turn
               ,
               which
               he
               denies
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               all
               Discourse
               he
               makes
               of
               them
               on
               all
               occasions
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               for
               a
               Person
               of
               very
               
                 low
                 Parts
              
               ,
               and
               little
               Learning
               ,
               of
               contemptible
               Education
               ,
               and
               small
               Improvements
               ,
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Great
               and
               Admired
               Church
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               
               Devotions
               of
               the
               same
               in
               her
               Publick
               Liturgy
               ,
               All
               contrived
               by
               the
               Wisedom
               ,
               directed
               by
               the
               Learning
               ,
               embraced
               by
               the
               Piety
               ,
               established
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               such
               a
               Nation
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               at
               least
               33
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               as
               many
               Convocations
               ,
               or
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               sign'd
               and
               seal'd
               by
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               many
               Confessors
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               asserted
               and
               defended
               against
               the
               Wit
               and
               the
               Malice
               of
               all
               Opponents
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               a
               person
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               
                 knowing
                 nothing
              
               in
               comparison
               ,
               to
               scorn
               or
               pity
               all
               his
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               
                 Fools
                 and
                 Blind
              
               ;
               for
               him
               to
               think
               he
               sees
               more
               or
               better
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 two
                 Vniversities
              
               put
               together
               ,
               commonly
               call'd
               the
               
                 two
                 Eyes
              
               of
               this
               National
               Body
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               as
               if
               the
               
                 silliest
                 Sheep
              
               that
               ever
               leap'd
               out
               of
               a
               Fold
               ,
               should
               take
               upon
               them
               both
               to
               guide
               and
               to
               feed
               their
               Shepherd
               ;
               )
               This
               does
               argue
               such
               an
               
                 Arrogance
                 ,
                 Self-conceitedness
              
               ,
               and
               Pride
               ,
               as
               no
               Rhetorick
               can
               express
               ,
               no
               Charity
               excuse
               ,
               no
               Humility
               not
               censure
               .
               Although
               Novatus
               was
               made
               a
               Schismatick
               by
               a
               
                 proud
                 opinion
              
               of
               his
               own
               Purity
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               carnal
               Ambition
               to
               
                 head
                 a
                 Party
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               did
               the
               Gnosticks
               in
               the
               Apostles
               own
               Times
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               account
               ;
               yet
               now
               the
               Copy
               and
               Translation
               has
               
                 so
                 outdone
              
               its
               Original
               ,
               that
               our
               Schismaticks
               
               
                 have
                 accus'd
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Canons
              
               (
               for
               Vniformity
               )
               of
               being
               Such
               .
               They
               could
               approve
               of
               most
               things
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
               not
               impos'd
               by
               Law.
               The
               very
               Reason
               why
               they
               ought
               ,
               is
               the
               Reason
               they
               
                 will
                 not
              
               serve
               God
               in
               order
               .
               They
               dare
               not
               doe
               what
               they
               know
               they
               may
               lawfully
               ,
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               think
               an
               human
               Law
               binding
               .
               The
               
                 onely
                 fault
              
               of
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               is
               its
               having
               been
               
                 compos'd
                 ,
                 Authoriz'd
              
               ,
               and
               
                 made
                 use
                 of
              
               ,
               by
               the
               wisest
               and
               the
               Best
               of
               our
               English
               World
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               Governours
               in
               Church
               and
               State.
               They
               will
               have
               Parliaments
               and
               Synods
               strike
               sail
               to
               Them.
               Whatsoever
               is
               Great
               or
               Sacred
               is
               marked
               out
               for
               the
               object
               of
               
                 their
                 Contempt
              
               .
               Unless
               Antiquity
               and
               Authority
               will
               condescend
               and
               stoop
               to
               them
               ,
               yea
               unless
               they
               may
               tread
               upon
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               will
               please
               them
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               rest
               .
               Forsooth
               They
               want
               a
               main
               part
               of
               their
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               unless
               they
               may
               not
               onely
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 Cords
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               to
               
                 bind
                 their
                 Kings
                 in
                 Chains
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 their
                 Nobles
                 with
                 links
                 of
                 Iron
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               Nor
               are
               our
               Schismaticks
               onely
               arriv'd
               at
               the
               Top
               of
               Pride
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               my
               first
               reason
               ,
               )
               but
               they
               are
               also
               sunk
               down
               even
               below
               the
               
               very
               Bottom
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               my
               second
               .
               )
               
               For
               
                 Charity
                 thinketh
                 no
                 evil
              
               ,
               but
               our
               
                 Schismaticks
                 nothing
                 else
              
               .
               They
               cannot
               see
               their
               
                 own
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               Beams
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               a
               Conformist
               they
               can
               see
               every
               Mote
               ,
               and
               easily
               
                 look
                 it
              
               into
               a
               Mountain
               .
               They
               perfectly
               hate
               ,
               whomsoever
               they
               have
               injur'd
               for
               being
               blameless
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               walk
               with
               Them
               in
               the
               
                 ways
                 of
                 Corah
              
               :
               And
               if
               we
               strive
               to
               
                 doe
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               in
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               )
               with
               any
               
                 Decency
                 or
                 Order
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               and
               our
               Governours
               do
               strictly
               bind
               us
               ;
               they
               pretend
               to
               see
               nothing
               ,
               (
               such
               is
               the
               yellow
               ,
               or
               
                 black
                 Jaundise
              
               of
               
                 Malignity
                 and
                 Prejudice
              
               ,
               )
               but
               either
               Popery
               or
               Paganism
               in
               all
               our
               Service
               .
               Hence
               they
               separate
               from
               us
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               Christians
               onely
               ,
               but
               Protestants
               ,
               )
               with
               no
               less
               aversion
               (
               in
               all
               appearance
               ,
               )
               than
               from
               Papists
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               
                 Limbs
                 of
                 Satan
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               they
               rationally
               deny
               ,
               that
               they
               esteem
               us
               
                 as
                 bad
              
               as
               either
               :
               for
               if
               they
               judge
               not
               
                 our
                 Communion
              
               to
               be
               as
               
                 absolutely
                 Vnlawfull
              
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               their
               
                 own
                 Communion
              
               to
               be
               of
               
                 absolute
                 Necessity
              
               to
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               they
               cannot
               separate
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               
                 excuse
                 themselves
              
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               They
               will
               not
               pretend
               they
               are
               unwilling
               to
               
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
              
               in
               
                 our
                 Company
              
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               leave
               us
               as
               
               going
               on
               in
               the
               
                 way
                 to
                 Hell.
              
               This
               must
               needs
               be
               their
               meaning
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               cannot
               excuse
               
                 themselves
                 unto
                 themselves
              
               .
               So
               as
               they
               must
               be
               
                 void
                 of
                 Charity
              
               by
               either
               side
               of
               the
               Dilemma
               .
               For
               either
               they
               really
               do
               believe
               us
               to
               be
               as
               well
               their
               fellow-Saints
               as
               their
               fellow-Subjects
               ,
               or
               they
               
                 do
                 not
              
               :
               truly
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               they
               then
               are
               void
               of
               all
               Charity
               to
               Vs
               ,
               in
               thinking
               nothing
               but
               evil
               of
               us
               ;
               not
               the
               best
               our
               Case
               will
               bear
               ,
               but
               the
               worst
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               .
               And
               (
               on
               the
               other
               side
               )
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               the
               least
               as
               void
               of
               Charity
               to
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               do
               despise
               their
               
                 own
                 Souls
              
               ,
               by
               
                 excommunicating
                 themselves
              
               from
               their
               fellow-Saints
               .
               For
               what
               Pretense
               can
               they
               have
               for
               their
               separating
               from
               us
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               us
               
                 Christ's
                 Members
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               They
               ?
               The
               terrible
               Saying
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               
               [
               that
               
                 Martrydom
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 a
                 man's
                 Schism
                 ,
                 ]
              
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               notorious
               ,
               and
               as
               rational
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               true
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               can
               be
               neither
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               on
               this
               Ground
               ,
               that
               Schism
               is
               exclusive
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
              
               :
               on
               which
               supposal
               S.
               Cyprian
               did
               strongly
               argue
               out
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul.
                 Though
                 I
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 Tongues
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 bestow
                 all
                 my
                 Goods
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
              
               lastly
               ,
               though
               (
               by
               Martyrdom
               )
               
               
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 Charity
                 ,
                 it
                 profiteth
                 me
                 nothing
                 .
              
               But
               if
               I
               live
               in
               Schism
               ,
               I
               have
               
                 no
                 Charity
              
               ;
               because
               I
               separate
               my self
               (
               as
               from
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Devil
               )
               from
               many
               Thousands
               of
               thousands
               better
               Men
               ,
               better
               Christians
               ,
               better
               Protestants
               than
               my self
               .
               And
               so
               my
               Alms
               in
               that
               case
               are
               but
               Ostentation
               :
               my
               yielding
               up
               my self
               to
               be
               
                 burnt
                 alive
              
               ,
               is
               a
               mad
               kind
               of
               Martyrdom
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ;
               't
               is
               but
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               my
               Humour
               ,
               to
               my
               Obstinacy
               ,
               and
               Stomack
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Clement
               and
               Ravilliac
               ,
               who
               died
               Martyrs
               to
               the
               Popedom
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Christ
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Hierocles
               ,
               who
               writ
               a
               Book
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               after
               That
               at
               Byzantium
               died
               a
               Martyr
               to
               his
               Stoicism
               ,
               as
               our
               
                 English
                 Regicides
              
               to
               their
               Fanaticism
               ,
               and
               Vanninus
               to
               his
               Atheism
               .
               Those
               alone
               were
               the
               Deities
               which
               they
               ador'd
               ,
               and
               
                 died
                 for
              
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               the
               Bravery
               of
               the
               Sufferer
               ,
               but
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               Martyrdom
               meritorious
               (
               if
               any
               properly
               can
               be
               such
               )
               in
               any
               measure
               :
               and
               so
               S.
               Cyprian
               said
               rightly
               ,
               (
               being
               but
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               )
               that
               even
               
                 Martyrdom
                 cannot
                 expiate
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Schism
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Schism
               is
               destructive
               ,
               (
               in
               its
               Tendency
               at
               least
               ,
               )
               not
               onely
               of
               Government
               ,
               wheresoever
               there
               
                 is
                 any
              
               ;
               but
               of
               
                 Society
                 itself
              
               ,
               
               upon
               a
               supposal
               that
               there
               is
               none
               .
               Every
               body
               knows
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               as
               Machiavel
               ,
               )
               that
               to
               divide
               ,
               is
               to
               infeeble
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               very
               shortest
               way
               to
               destroy
               a
               Nation
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               Vnity
               lies
               its
               Safety
               ,
               because
               its
               Strength
               .
               But
               many
               and
               many
               are
               the
               Sects
               ,
               which
               Schism
               has
               made
               by
               dividing
               from
               her
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               a
               Devil
               whose
               name
               is
               Legion
               .
               For
               the
               effects
               of
               which
               Legion
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               consult
               more
               ,
               than
               our
               own
               Memories
               and
               Experience
               .
               For
               from
               the
               year
               41
               till
               60
               ,
               all
               our
               National
               Calamities
               began
               in
               Schism
               ;
               in
               Schism
               they
               continued
               ;
               and
               if
               ever
               they
               are
               completed
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               in
               Schism
               too
               .
               Schism
               was
               ours
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               
               Corah's
               first
               Crime
               .
               For
               though
               Mutiny
               and
               Rebellion
               were
               the
               natural
               Issue
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               does
               ever
               carry
               Faction
               in
               the
               State
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               )
               yet
               't
               was
               chiefly
               as
               a
               *
               Schismatick
               ,
               that
               Corah
               was
               swallow'd
               up
               alive
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 separate
                 Congregation
              
               together
               with
               him
               .
               'T
               was
               Schism
               which
               did
               set
               up
               The
               
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
              
               ,
               against
               our
               regular
               Convocations
               and
               
                 National
                 Synods
              
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               'T
               was
               That
               that
               set
               up
               the
               Directory
               ,
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               'T
               was
               Schism
               made
               Sacrilege
               ,
               and
               a
               Sale
               of
               the
               Crown-Lands
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               
                 God's
                 Anointed
              
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
               But
               
               for
               Schism
               ,
               we
               had
               not
               heard
               either
               of
               Plunder
               ,
               or
               Sequestration
               ;
               the
               sound
               of
               those
               Names
               had
               never
               reach'd
               our
               English
               Ears
               .
               'T
               was
               Schism
               call'd
               
                 Strength
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Justice
              
               .
               'T
               was
               Schism
               which
               founded
               all
               Right
               in
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Dominion
              
               onely
               in
               Grace
               ;
               and
               so
               (
               by
               their
               Doctrin
               of
               irrespective
               and
               necessitating
               Decrees
               ,
               )
               inferr'd
               the
               Great
               Turk
               to
               have
               
                 much
                 more
                 Grace
              
               than
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               ,
               because
               
                 more
                 Right
              
               ,
               by
               
                 more
                 Dominion
              
               .
               Finally
               ,
               Schism
               was
               the
               Dam
               of
               all
               the
               Blasphemies
               ,
               both
               of
               those
               and
               the
               present
               Times
               .
               The
               Leviathan
               itself
               was
               but
               the
               Spawn
               of
               That
               Parent
               .
               Behind
               the
               Veil
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               which
               
                 Schism
                 begot
              
               too
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               which
               
                 Schism
                 expounded
              
               into
               what
               we
               now
               see
               it
               ,
               Horrid
               Ochlocracy
               ,
               and
               Chirocracy
               ,
               and
               ugly
               
                 Anarchy
                 itself
              
               ,
               has
               been
               hatching
               ,
               or
               ingendring
               ,
               ever
               since
               Monarchy
               was
               restor'd
               .
               For
               some
               are
               longing
               after
               the
               Onions
               and
               the
               Flesh-pots
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               .
               And
               as
               we
               have
               liv'd
               to
               see
               a
               Triumph
               without
               a
               War
               ,
               or
               a
               Skirmish
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               most
               happy
               Resuscitation
               of
               God's
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               his
               Vicegerent
               ;
               )
               so
               do
               we
               live
               to
               see
               a
               War
               too
               ,
               within
               the
               Bowells
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               without
               other
               Weapons
               than
               those
               of
               Schism
               .
               For
               our
               Schismaticks
               are
               an
               Army
               ,
               
               however
               yet
               
                 without
                 Arms.
              
               Happy
               we
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               ;
               and
               most
               unhappy
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               otherwise
               .
               For
               hardly
               ever
               were
               there
               Schismaticks
               (
               in
               any
               Part
               or
               Age
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               )
               without
               this
               Turkish
               and
               Popish
               Principle
               ,
               that
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               propagated
               (
               where
               't
               is
               possible
               )
               by
               the
               Sword.
               
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               Schismaticks
               here
               in
               England
               are
               of
               all
               others
               the
               most
               ingratefull
               ,
               and
               unexcusable
               in
               their
               Schism
               .
               The
               most
               ingratefull
               ;
               because
               by
               Those
               very
               Laws
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               those
               Legislators
               ,
               which
               they
               hate
               ,
               and
               despise
               ,
               and
               
                 conspire
                 against
              
               ,
               they
               hold
               the
               greatest
               Injoyments
               that
               men
               are
               capable
               of
               on
               Earth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               their
               Safeties
               ,
               their
               Livelihoods
               ,
               and
               their
               Lives
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               most
               unexcusable
               ;
               because
               they
               cannot
               but
               know
               ,
               yea
               they
               cannot
               but
               acknowledge
               ,
               (
               and
               their
               Chieftains
               do
               it
               in
               Print
               ,
               )
               that
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               which
               they
               also
               pretend
               to
               be
               :
               that
               we
               have
               all
               the
               Fundamentals
               (
               which
               they
               pretend
               also
               to
               have
               )
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               ;
               whether
               as
               it
               consisteth
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Practice
               :
               we
               own
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 whole
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               all
               (
               or
               most
               of
               )
               our
               Schismaticks
               pretend
               to
               doe
               .
               We
               agree
               in
               
                 all
                 Essentials
              
               with
               
                 All
                 the
                 Protestant
              
               
               Churches
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               The
               
                 Harmony
                 of
                 Confessions
              
               will
               convince
               every
               Creature
               who
               will
               but
               read
               them
               .
               Whence
               then
               the
               Murmurings
               and
               Disputings
               (
               against
               Authoritative
               Commands
               )
               so
               strictly
               forbidden
               by
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Philip.
              
               2.
               14
               
               ?
               or
               what
               excuse
               can
               be
               found
               for
               a
               Separation
               ?
               Let
               us
               examin
               the
               whole
               Affair
               from
               Top
               to
               Bottom
               ;
               and
               let
               us
               consider
               what
               they
               would
               have
               to
               make
               us
               worthy
               of
               their
               Society
               ;
               and
               why
               they
               separate
               from
               Vs
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               as
               from
               Papists
               ,
               if
               not
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               
                 Brands
                 of
                 Hell
              
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               .
               'T
               is
               plain
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               worship
               Idols
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               we
               have
               none
               to
               worship
               .
               We
               
                 add
                 no
                 Articles
              
               of
               our
               making
               to
               the
               Apostles
               own
               Creed
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               know
               who
               do
               .
               )
               Nor
               do
               we
               
                 pare
                 away
              
               one
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               slit
               another
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               to
               complete
               the
               number
               .
               Nor
               do
               we
               equal
               the
               Apocrypha
               with
               the
               Canonical
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               .
               We
               have
               but
               
                 two
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               and
               pray
               in
               
                 English
                 .
                 Wives
              
               are
               permitted
               to
               our
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               by
               Them
               to
               the
               Laity
               the
               
                 Cup
                 of
                 Blessing
              
               .
               We
               do
               not
               buy
               and
               
                 sell
                 Pardons
              
               ;
               nor
               do
               we
               trust
               in
               any
               Merits
               save
               those
               of
               Christ
               .
               We
               pray
               for
               none
               at
               all
               who
               are
               departed
               this
               Life
               ;
               and
               much
               less
               to
               them
               .
               We
               renounce
               the
               strange
               Doctrin
               of
               
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               all
               Pretensions
               to
               
                 Infallibility
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               .
               If
               we
               yield
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               a
               naked
               
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Order
              
               ,
               we
               do
               refuse
               him
               at
               the
               same
               Instant
               all
               
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 Power
              
               ;
               and
               do
               limit
               his
               Jurisdiction
               within
               his
               own
               own
               Dioecese
               ,
               or
               Province
               .
               Then
               what
               Pretense
               can
               any
               have
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               
                 not
                 Papalins
                 Themselves
              
               ,
               )
               to
               dread
               ,
               or
               hate
               a
               Communion
               with
               us
               ?
               If
               some
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               uncommanded
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               do
               make
               them
               separate
               from
               us
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               They
               must
               not
               onely
               separate
               (
               for
               the
               very
               same
               reason
               )
               from
               
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
              
               Churches
               of
               Europe
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               separate
               from
               Themselves
               too
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               wherein
               some
               things
               must
               be
               Indifferent
               .
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               here
               alledge
               ,
               They
               love
               
                 Division
                 quatenus
                 ipsum
              
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               cross
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Precept
               ,
               they
               love
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 to
                 live
                 unpeaceably
                 with
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               
               or
               think
               it
               their
               Duty
               to
               be
               Disturbers
               .
               They
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               
                 turn
                 the
                 World
                 upside
                 down
              
               ,
               as
               once
               the
               Apostles
               were
               said
               to
               doe
               ,
               by
               Ill-will
               .
               They
               will
               not
               pretend
               they
               are
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               
                 set
                 up
              
               That
               Partition-Wall
               our
               Saviour
               came
               to
               
                 break
                 down
              
               ;
               and
               throw
               the
               World
               into
               a
               
                 Chaos
                 of
                 Confusion
              
               ,
               worse
               and
               wilder
               than
               That
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               't
               was
               first
               
               taken
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               that
               they
               will
               plead
               ,
               They
               were
               decreed
               to
               love
               Schism
               ,
               and
               
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
              
               .
               They
               will
               not
               say
               (
               whate're
               some
               think
               )
               that
               any
               man's
               Avarice
               was
               decreed
               to
               midwive
               Schism
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               sweet
               Sacrilege
               ,
               or
               other
               Spoils
               :
               or
               that
               his
               Envy
               was
               Praedetermin'd
               to
               sow
               the
               
                 Tares
                 of
                 Dissension
              
               for
               sweet
               Revenge
               :
               However
               Envy
               and
               Ambition
               are
               as
               probable
               Impellents
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               .
               For
               ,
               had
               Aërius
               been
               timely
               made
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 himself
              
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               envied
               That
               Order
               ,
               much
               less
               headed
               a
               Sect
               against
               it
               .
               And
               were
               our
               Schismaticks
               Legislators
               ,
               they
               would
               inforce
               such
               a
               Conformity
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               will
               not
               forgive
               ,
               much
               less
               
                 comply
                 with
              
               .
               They
               seem
               to
               reckon
               themselves
               oppress'd
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               not
               permitted
               ,
               much
               less
               made
               
                 choise
                 of
              
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               Rulers
               .
               Which
               yet
               by
               
                 their
                 Principles
              
               of
               Liberty
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               (
               as
               They
               expound
               them
               ,
               )
               they
               are
               incapable
               of
               being
               ,
               should
               we
               desire
               them
               .
               For
               if
               things
               which
               are
               Indifferent
               are
               not
               properly
               the
               matter
               of
               
                 Human
                 Laws
              
               ,
               (
               as
               human
               Laws
               are
               contradistinct
               unto
               Divine
               ,
               )
               Nothing
               else
               with
               any
               reason
               can
               be
               pretended
               so
               to
               be
               .
               For
               Necessary
               things
               are
               all
               sufficiently
               commanded
               by
               God
               already
               in
               his
               World
               :
               and
               All
               things
               unlawfull
               are
               There
               as
               evidently
               forbidden
               :
               
               and
               things
               impossible
               are
               not
               
                 commandable
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               'T
               is
               very
               evident
               that
               the
               Former
               ,
               both
               affirmative
               and
               negative
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 human
              
               .
               So
               that
               if
               our
               disobedient
               and
               Schismatical
               Brethren
               should
               now
               be
               chosen
               or
               admitted
               our
               Legislators
               ;
               Then
               by
               the
               Principles
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               (
               would
               they
               be
               but
               true
               to
               them
               ,
               )
               there
               would
               be
               but
               
                 one
                 Law
              
               (
               precisely
               human
               )
               which
               They
               could
               possibly
               enact
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               
                 This
                 ;
                 That
                 every
                 Christian
                 man
                 living
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Law
                 unto
                 Himself
                 .
              
               Every
               man's
               Reason
               should
               be
               his
               Guide
               ;
               and
               every
               man's
               Will
               should
               be
               his
               Reason
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Principles
               ,
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               our
               Rulers
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               have
               them
               .
               For
               every
               man's
               Reason
               would
               be
               his
               Royalty
               .
               All
               besides
               would
               be
               Rulers
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               They.
               And
               so
               for
               Them
               to
               be
               our
               Governours
               implies
               a
               gross
               Contradiction
               ;
               by
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               
                 quitting
                 Their
              
               Principles
               ,
               and
               
                 owning
                 ours
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               am
               tempted
               to
               appeal
               to
               our
               
                 Schismaticks
                 themselves
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sinners
               in
               whose
               behalf
               
                 no
                 Apology
              
               can
               be
               made
               .
               Whether
               they
               are
               not
               the
               worst
               Recusants
               ,
               because
               the
               most
               unexcusable
               .
               Whether
               
               they
               are
               not
               worse
               than
               Those
               who
               were
               accused
               by
               the
               Apostle
               of
               being
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               by
               every
               blast
               ,
               and
               
                 carried
                 about
              
               with
               every
               Wind
               of
               false
               Doctrin
               ,
               when
               (
               not
               our
               Doctrins
               ,
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               but
               )
               even
               our
               Surplices
               can
               scare
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 Organs
                 blow
              
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Whether
               it
               will
               not
               be
               
                 more
                 tolerable
              
               in
               the
               tremendous
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               never
               were
               Members
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               than
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               
                 having
                 been
                 Members
              
               ,
               did
               
                 excommunicate
                 Themselves
              
               ,
               and
               even
               cut
               themselves
               off
               from
               his
               Mystical
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               .
               Whether
               ,
               when
               the
               publick
               Safety
               cannot
               evermore
               subsist
               without
               publick
               Peace
               ,
               nor
               publick
               Peace
               without
               Compliance
               on
               one
               side
               or
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               fitter
               that
               such
               as
               They
               should
               meekly
               comply
               with
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               than
               that
               their
               Superiours
               should
               bow
               to
               Them
               ?
               Whether
               an
               yielding
               can
               be
               made
               better
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               ignorant
               to
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               by
               the
               fewest
               to
               the
               
                 most
                 numerous
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Shrubs
               to
               the
               Cedars
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Law
               to
               the
               Legislators
               .
               Indeed
               Obedience
               to
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               Equals
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               Inferiours
               ,
               or
               People
               exceedingly
               below
               us
               ,
               might
               be
               grievous
               and
               vexing
               with
               
                 some
                 Excuse
              
               .
               However
               Christians
               are
               (
               
                 in
                 love
              
               )
               bid
               to
               
                 serve
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               Christ
               did
               
                 wash
                 
                 his
                 Disciples
                 Feet
              
               ;
               and
               England
               has
               had
               her
               Saturnalia
               ;
               during
               which
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               noblest
               Masters
               did
               indure
               
                 a
                 December
                 of
                 Twelve
                 years
                 long
                 ,
              
               and
               did
               contentedly
               see
               their
               
                 Servants
                 to
                 bear
                 Rule
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               Obedience
               to
               Superiours
               ,
               to
               men
               above
               us
               (
               not
               against
               ,
               but
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               was
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Christ
               to
               Caesar
               ;
               for
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               Manhood
               was
               but
               a
               Subject
               ,
               though
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
              
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Divinity
               ;
               and
               Caesar
               was
               one
               of
               those
               
                 Mortal
                 Gods
              
               ,
               who
               
                 liv'd
                 like
                 Devils
              
               ,
               and
               
                 died
                 like
                 Men
              
               ;
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               Obedience
               unto
               Superiours
               whom
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               Gods
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               noble
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               natural
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               necessary
               Duty
               ;
               such
               as
               bears
               up
               upon
               its
               shoulders
               (
               by
               God's
               Assistance
               )
               both
               the
               
                 whole
                 Fabrick
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Heaven
                 itself
              
               .
               Whereas
               Schisms
               are
               Pioneers
               ,
               which
               digging
               below
               their
               very
               Foundations
               ,
               do
               clearly
               strive
               to
               undermine
               and
               
                 subvert
                 them
                 All.
              
               
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               I
               have
               now
               done
               with
               my
               4
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               our
               Schismaticks
               rather
               than
               others
               ,
               (
               however
               scandalous
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               )
               are
               singl'd
               out
               from
               the
               whole
               Herd
               of
               Notorious
               Sinners
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               the
               
                 chief
                 Exemplars
                 of
                 disorderly
                 
                 Walking
                 ,
              
               from
               whom
               we
               are
               most
               to
               
                 withdraw
                 our selves
              
               .
               These
               (
               I
               say
               )
               are
               the
               chief
               reasons
               ,
               why
               by
               this
               Precept
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               compar'd
               with
               Those
               of
               S.
               John
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               we
               are
               chiefly
               bound
               to
               separate
               from
               Separatists
               .
               Yet
               would
               I
               not
               here
               be
               thought
               to
               mean
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 Subject
              
               should
               be
               a
               Judge
               ,
               from
               what
               kind
               of
               Separatists
               (
               in
               Civil
               Conversation
               )
               he
               ought
               to
               separate
               .
               (
               For
               publick
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               might
               Thence
               ensue
               .
               )
               But
               I
               would
               be
               understood
               to
               intend
               Those
               Schismaticks
               ,
               who
               are
               censured
               by
               their
               Governours
               and
               
                 proper
                 Judges
              
               to
               be
               Such
               .
               From
               a
               civil
               Commerce
               with
               such
               (
               and
               a
               commerce
               of
               free
               choice
               )
               I
               think
               it
               a
               Duty
               to
               abstain
               ,
               and
               to
               abstain
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               and
               His
               Apostles
               have
               mark'd
               out
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               §
               16.
               
               And
               now
               I
               may
               have
               done
               with
               my
               Sermon
               too
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               remaining
               an
               hearty
               Wish
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 Separating
                 Brethren
              
               would
               unpassionately
               consider
               Three
               obvious
               Truths
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               if
               Obedience
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Governours
              
               and
               Laws
               is
               not
               really
               so
               essential
               to
               
                 Christianity
                 itself
              
               ,
               but
               that
               still
               it
               is
               possible
               (
               as
               some
               imagin
               )
               that
               Saints
               may
               be
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               
                 Schismaticks
                 Saints
              
               ,
               Then
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               our
               Preaching
               ,
               yea
               and
               our
               Scriptures
               are
               all
               
                 in
                 
                 vain
              
               .
               Welcome
               Anarchy
               and
               Disorder
               ;
               and
               Farewell
               to
               all
               Society
               .
               Next
               ,
               that
               however
               Sin
               and
               Errour
               are
               very
               different
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               a
               Wilfulness
               in
               Errour
               does
               make
               
                 such
                 an
                 Errour
              
               become
               a
               
                 Wilfull
                 Sin
              
               too
               .
               And
               the
               contemning
               of
               Authority
               ,
               link'd
               with
               an
               obstinate
               contumacious
               
                 fomenting
                 of
                 Divisions
              
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               Monster
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               Errour
               of
               Judgment
               which
               had
               been
               venial
               in
               itself
               ,
               is
               by
               these
               Aggravations
               made
               great
               and
               grievous
               ,
               and
               contracts
               unto
               itself
               as
               well
               a
               Diabolical
               ,
               as
               Damning
               Quality
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               Schism
               ,
               were
               it
               
                 no
                 Sin
              
               ,
               were
               very
               well
               worthy
               the
               
                 parting
                 with
              
               ,
               for
               the
               purchasing
               of
               so
               pretious
               and
               so
               inestimable
               a
               Jewell
               ,
               as
               
                 Publick
                 Peace
              
               ;
               the
               fruits
               of
               which
               (
               rightly
               us'd
               )
               are
               Piety
               ,
               and
               
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 Strength
              
               ,
               and
               Safety
               .
               'T
               was
               for
               the
               purchasing
               of
               This
               ,
               that
               S.
               Paul
               has
               his
               Compliances
               with
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               'T
               was
               for
               This
               that
               he
               yielded
               to
               circumcise
               Timothy
               ;
               and
               't
               was
               for
               This
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               circumcise
               Titus
               ;
               (
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               shewing
               his
               Christian
               Liberty
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Conciliar
               Constitution
               Then
               first
               Enacted
               .
               )
               'T
               was
               his
               great
               Business
               and
               Design
               ,
               
               to
               make
               the
               most
               adverse
               Parties
               agree
               in
               Christ
               .
               To
               gain
               the
               Jews
               therefore
               ,
               he
               deny'd
               himself
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Christian
               Liberty
               :
               and
               as
               well
               to
               
               win
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               he
               resum'd
               the
               use
               of
               it
               with
               equal
               Care.
               'T
               was
               to
               unite
               dissenting
               Parties
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               meet
               in
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               (
               meeting
               together
               in
               a
               full
               Council
               at
               Jerusalem
               )
               thought
               it
               requisite
               to
               establish
               Things
               Indifferent
               by
               a
               Law.
               Thereby
               giving
               a
               *
               
                 Necessity
                 à
                 parte
                 post
              
               ,
               to
               things
               
                 Indifferent
                 à
                 parte
                 ante
              
               .
               It
               was
               to
               gain
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               our
               Lord
               in
               
                 some
                 things
              
               comply'd
               with
               Both.
               And
               to
               hope
               that
               our
               
                 hitherto-dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               who
               now
               do
               enfeeble
               and
               indanger
               both
               Church
               and
               State
               by
               their
               Disobedience
               ,
               will
               one
               day
               comply
               with
               their
               Superiours
               upon
               the
               Reasons
               I
               have
               given
               ,
               (
               if
               by
               any
               fair
               means
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               laid
               before
               them
               ,
               )
               is
               at
               present
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Charity
              
               I
               can
               have
               for
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               void
               of
               
                 All
                 Charity
              
               ,
               till
               That
               is
               done
               .
            
             
               §
               17.
               
               Finally
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               farewell
               :
               
                 and
                 suffer
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 from
                 S.
              
               Paul
               
                 and
                 S.
              
               Peter
               ,
               
               
                 Both
                 joyn'd
                 together
              
               .
               Be
               ye
               all
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               having
               compassion
               one
               of
               another
               ;
               love
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               be
               pitifull
               ,
               be
               curteous
               :
               
                 so
                 S.
              
               Peter
               :
               )
               
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 add
                 out
                 of
                 S.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               be
               knit-together
               and
               compacted
               ,
               (
               
                 so
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 )
                 or
              
               be
               ye
               perfect
               ,
               (
               
                 so
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 your
              
               being
               perfect
               ,
               
                 must
                 consist
                 in
                 your
                 
                 being
                 well
              
               knit-together
               and
               compacted
               in
               one
               Communion
               .
               
               Therefore
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               and
               mind
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               live
               in
               Peace
               ;
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               To
               Him
               be
               Glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               OF
               CIRCUMSPECTION
               In
               THESI
               .
            
             
               
                 EPH.
                 5.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Wise
                 ,
                 Redeeming
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 days
                 are
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               AS
               Philostratus
               once
               said
               of
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyanaeus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               That
               he
               writ
               not
               his
               Life
               ,
               but
               his
               Peregrination
               ;
               after
               the
               very
               same
               manner
               may
               I
               say
               here
               ,
               The
               Life
               of
               man
               is
               but
               *
               
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
              
               ,
               and
               that
               Pilgrimage
               but
               a
               Walk
               ;
               A
               going
               up-hill
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               down-hill
               on
               the
               other
               .
               First
               of
               all
               he
               walks
               up-hill
               ,
               untill
               he
               comes
               to
               his
               
                 30
                 th
                 .
              
               or
               
                 40
                 th
                 .
              
               year
               ;
               And
               from
               thence
               he
               walks
               down-hill
               ,
               untill
               he
               comes
               to
               fourscore
               .
               For
               
               All
               ,
               after
               That
               ,
               is
               a
               Descending
               into
               the
               Pit
               ,
               (
               or
               if
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               call'd
               walking
               ,
               )
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               First
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               walk
               :
               do
               not
               faintly
               
                 lie
                 down
              
               ,
               or
               yawningly
               lean
               upon
               your
               Elbows
               :
               *
               for
               your
               Journy
               is
               long
               ,
               and
               your
               Time
               but
               little
               .
               Therefore
               up
               ,
               and
               be
               doing
               .
               Set
               your
               feet
               in
               his
               steps
               ,
               who
               
                 went
                 about
                 doing
                 Good
              
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               as
               a
               Giant
               to
               
                 run
                 his
                 Course
              
               .
               For
               rather
               than
               be
               benighted
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               walk
               onely
               ,
               but
               run
               too
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               *
               
                 Let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 every
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 so
                 easily
                 besets
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 run
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               yet
               withall
               we
               must
               remember
               
               Vespasian's
               Motto
               ,
               (
               which
               deserves
               to
               be
               ingraven
               in
               all
               our
               Rings
               ,
               )
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 slowly
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               
                 no
                 more
                 haste
              
               than
               may
               consist
               with
               
                 good
                 speed
              
               .
               Because
               the
               way
               we
               are
               to
               walk
               in
               is
               not
               sleep
               onely
               ,
               but
               slippery
               .
               Therefore
               look
               to
               your
               footing
               ,
               and
               mark
               your
               steps
               as
               you
               walk
               along
               :
               for
               the
               footing
               of
               a
               
                 David
                 had
                 well-nigh
                 slipt
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               way
               onely
               slippery
               ,
               but
               narrow
               too
               .
               Nay
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               farther
               ,
               (
               though
               't
               is
               not
               
               express'd
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               )
               'T
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               way
               incumber'd
               as
               well
               as
               narrow
               ,
               'T
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               very
               easie
               to
               
                 tread
                 aside
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               see
               how
               ye
               walk
               .
               (
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               though
               somewhat
               otherwise
               in
               the
               English
               .
               )
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               see
               how
               circumspectly
               ye
               do
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               translation
               ,
               )
               or
               see
               how
               exactly
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               original
               .
               )
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               of
               an
               higher
               signification
               ,
               than
               our
               ordinary
               Bible
               doth
               here
               express
               .
               It
               imports
               a
               Providence
               ,
               and
               a
               Caution
               ,
               which
               being
               joyn'd
               with
               Circumspection
               ,
               make
               up
               the
               
                 Integral
                 Parts
              
               of
               a
               Christian
               Prudence
               .
               Now
               we
               must
               walk
               so
               exactly
               in
               all
               these
               respects
               ,
               (
               with
               so
               much
               Providence
               ,
               and
               Caution
               ,
               and
               Circumspection
               ,
               )
               as
               not
               to
               turn
               an
               hair's
               breadth
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               .
               We
               must
               not
               be
               Latitudinarians
               in
               point
               of
               Practice
               ;
               but
               must
               rather
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               walk
               with
               such
               regular
               and
               
                 upright
                 Feet
              
               ,
               as
               to
               abstain
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               either
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               not
               onely
               from
               all
               the
               kinds
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Appearances
               of
               evil
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Not
               at
               all
               like
               those
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               are
               indulgent
               to
               the
               Evil
               ,
               and
               onely
               abstain
               from
               the
               bare
               Appearance
               ;
               not
               like
               Him
               in
               the
               Epigram
               ,
               
               who
               put
               himself
               to
               Death
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               Dying
               ;
               not
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               who
               think
               it
               their
               Duty
               to
               rebell
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               little
               Disobedience
               ;
               and
               greedily
               swallow
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Camels
              
               ,
               for
               nothing
               else
               but
               their
               avoiding
               the
               
                 smallest
                 Gnats
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               
                 foolish
                 Circumspection
              
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               shy
               of
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               as
               to
               run
               headlong
               into
               a
               Schism
               ;
               and
               for
               fear
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               to
               swallow
               practical
               Atheism
               .
               For
               are
               not
               they
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Atheists
              
               ,
               who
               (
               to
               use
               S.
               
               Paul's
               words
               of
               the
               antient
               
                 Gnosticks
                 )
                 profess
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 works
                 deny
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               They
               deny
               him
               in
               their
               works
               ,
               who
               quite
               disown
               him
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               where
               it
               calls
               for
               Compliance
               (
               in
               All
               things
               lawfull
               )
               with
               his
               Vicegerents
               .
               For
               sure
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Obey
                 God
                 rather
                 than
                 Man
              
               ,
               doth
               also
               say
               ,
               *
               
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Spirit
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Call
                 no
                 man
                 Master
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 not
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               doth
               also
               say
               ,
               
                 Servants
                 obey
                 your
                 Masters
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 blasphemed
                 ;
                 nor
                 onely
                 with
                 Eye-service
                 ,
                 as
                 men-pleasers
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Again
               ,
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 God
                 but
                 me
                 ,
              
               doth
               also
               say
               ,
               *
               
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               
                 for
                 the
                 Powers
                 that
                 
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 ordain'd
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               He
               that
               
                 resists
                 ,
                 receives
                 Damnation
              
               .
               From
               all
               which
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               Professor
               of
               Christianity
               to
               disobey
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               ,
               under
               pretense
               (
               rather
               than
               fear
               )
               of
               disobeying
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               one
               of
               God's
               chiefest
               
                 Laws
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 obey
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               shews
               such
               a
               spirit
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               not
               Charity
               to
               indure
               .
               We
               must
               be
               circumspect
               of
               our
               ways
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               our
               walking
               .
               For
               a
               
                 Circumspect
                 Walker
              
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Corah
               ,
               who
               dares
               not
               do
               as
               
                 God
                 bids
              
               him
               for
               fear
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               shews
               a
               Zeal
               to
               
                 serve
                 God
              
               by
               his
               Disobedience
               ,
               who
               craves
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               break
               the
               Bonds
               of
               Society
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               wherein
               we
               live
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Consequence
               ,
               for
               a
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               cut
               mens
               Throats
               ,
               )
               and
               because
               
                 the
                 Meek
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               does
               think
               it
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Humility
               to
               set
               his
               foot
               upon
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               ;
               such
               a
               
                 Circumspect
                 Walker
              
               is
               the
               greatest
               Monster
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               .
               He
               may
               profess
               to
               
                 know
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Gnosticks
               did
               ;
               but
               in
               his
               works
               he
               denies
               him
               ,
               like
               any
               Gnostick
               .
               And
               as
               a
               
                 practical
                 Atheist
              
               is
               still
               the
               worst
               ,
               so
               such
               a
               Boutefeux
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               
                 practical
                 Atheists
              
               .
               'T
               was
               by
               so
               foolish
               a
               Circumspection
               ,
               and
               too
               easie
               a
               Connivence
               at
               all
               such
               Folly
               ,
               that
               so
               
               many
               of
               our
               days
               have
               been
               so
               evil
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               a
               Redemption
               .
               And
               therefore
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Wise
                 ,
                 redeeming
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 days
                 are
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               words
               are
               seasonable
               and
               fit
               in
               a
               threefold
               respect
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Counsel
               which
               our
               Apostle
               here
               gives
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Occasion
               on
               which
               he
               gives
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Reason
               wherewith
               he
               does
               inforce
               it
               on
               those
               that
               read
               him
               .
               The
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               Counsell
               is
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               .
               The
               Counsell
               is
               given
               upon
               Occasion
               of
               great
               and
               manifold
               Temptations
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Christian
               is
               ensnared
               on
               every
               side
               .
               The
               principal
               Reason
               why
               it
               is
               press'd
               ,
               is
               the
               present
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Time.
               A
               Time
               wherein
               there
               is
               requir'd
               the
               Wisedom
               and
               Wariness
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               whereby
               to
               preserve
               the
               Inoffensiveness
               and
               Integrity
               of
               the
               Dove
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Now
               though
               Prudence
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               does
               consist
               of
               three
               parts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               
                 Providence
                 ,
                 Caution
              
               ,
               and
               Circumspection
               ,
               (
               which
               though
               commonly
               confounded
               ,
               are
               very
               different
               in
               themselves
               ;
               )
               yet
               in
               the
               Tenor
               of
               my
               Discourse
               ,
               I
               shall
               keep
               to
               the
               stile
               of
               our
               English
               Bibles
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               comply
               with
               the
               popular
               
               usage
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               apparently
               Synecdochical
               ,
               )
               as
               to
               name
               Circumspection
               in
               stead
               of
               Prudence
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               first
               ,
               because
               our
               Inadvertency
               appears
               to
               be
               the
               very
               Root
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               whole
               Stock
               of
               Sin
               (
               with
               all
               its
               Fruit
               and
               its
               Branches
               )
               doth
               seem
               to
               grow
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 how
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Next
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 Inconsiderate
                 Circumspection
              
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               necessary
               regard
               both
               to
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               method
               ,
               and
               measure
               of
               it
               ;
               See
               therefore
               that
               ye
               walk
               circumspectly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 wise
                 :
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 walk
                 in
                 wisedom
              
               ,
               Colos
               .
               4.
               5.
               
               And
               as
               your
               Speech
               ,
               so
               your
               Behaviour
               is
               to
               be
               season'd
               also
               
                 with
                 Salt
              
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
               Ye
               must
               behave
               your selves
               exactly
               betwixt
               your
               Scylla
               and
               your
               Charybdis
               ;
               Corruption
               of
               Soul
               upon
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Destruction
               of
               Body
               on
               the
               other
               .
               But
               still
               the
               first
               and
               chiefest
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               that
               the
               better
               part
               may
               be
               in
               safety
               ,
               whatever
               Disasters
               befall
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               then
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               because
               the
               worse
               the
               Times
               are
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               better
               and
               the
               more
               circumspect
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               Redeem
               ,
               or
               
                 buy
                 out
              
               the
               Season
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Time
                 at
                 large
              
               ,
               but
               precisely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Nick
                 of
                 Time.
              
               And
               so
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               Be
               ye
               sober
               ,
               and
               vigilant
               ,
               and
               watch
               at
               all
               opportunities
               ;
               use
               such
               Providence
               ,
               and
               Caution
               ,
               and
               Circumspection
               ,
               as
               to
               fly
               from
               Sin
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               causeless
               Suffering
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               This
               I
               think
               may
               suffice
               for
               an
               explication
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               discern
               the
               Links
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               up
               the
               Chain
               of
               my
               whole
               Design
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               For
               first
               ,
               considering
               how
               we
               are
               plac'd
               as
               so
               many
               Sheep
               amongst
               Wolves
               ,
               we
               must
               walk
               for
               That
               reason
               with
               Circumspection
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               Errours
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               as
               well
               on
               the
               Right
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               Left
               ;
               we
               must
               therefore
               walk
               circumspectly
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Wise
                 .
              
               And
               this
               we
               must
               do
               in
               a
               threefold
               respect
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Things
               ,
               and
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Opportunities
               :
               of
               evil
               Things
               ,
               of
               evil
               Persons
               ,
               yea
               of
               all
               the
               very
               Occasions
               and
               Appearances
               of
               evil
               .
               Our
               walking
               is
               to
               be
               circumspect
               in
               respect
               of
               All
               Persons
               ;
               and
               as
               of
               all
               other
               persons
               ,
               so
               especially
               of
               our selves
               .
               It
               must
               be
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               our
               Friends
               ;
               and
               as
               of
               all
               other
               Friends
               ,
               so
               especially
               of
               those
               
               who
               pretend
               a
               Friendship
               unto
               our
               Souls
               .
               And
               this
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               so
               more
               especially
               in
               These
               .
               Our
               days
               being
               likely
               to
               be
               as
               evill
               at
               least
               in
               one
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Days
              
               in
               my
               Text
               are
               said
               to
               be
               evill
               in
               another
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Before
               I
               can
               orderly
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               Circumspection
               
                 in
                 Hypothesi
              
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               relation
               to
               This
               or
               That
               Station
               or
               State
               of
               Men
               ,
               (
               which
               to
               do
               will
               be
               the
               work
               of
               another
               Text
               ,
               )
               I
               must
               consider
               it
               
                 in
                 Thesi
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               gross
               .
               And
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               it
               lies
               first
               in
               the
               order
               of
               Nature
               ;
               as
               because
               Heedfulness
               in
               the
               General
               should
               be
               as
               well
               known
               to
               be
               strictly
               necessary
               ,
               as
               
                 That
                 Triumvirate
              
               of
               our
               Enemies
               (
               The
               World
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               )
               is
               universally
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Deceitfull
               .
               And
               how
               deceitfull
               These
               are
               ,
               one
               may
               conjecture
               even
               by
               This
               ;
               That
               there
               was
               hardly
               ever
               any
               such
               Golden
               age
               ,
               as
               had
               not
               its
               portion
               of
               Iron
               in
               it
               .
               For
               no
               sooner
               had
               God
               Almighty
               imprinted
               his
               Image
               upon
               the
               Creature
               ,
               than
               his
               Competitor
               or
               Rival
               began
               to
               ingrave
               his
               Superscription
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               the
               
                 true
                 Coin
              
               receiv'd
               its
               Stamp
               from
               God's
               Mint
               ,
               but
               straight
               the
               Tempter
               turn'd
               Althymist
               to
               embase
               the
               Metall
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Serpent
               even
               in
               Paradise
               ;
               (
               or
               else
               our
               first
               Parents
               had
               not
               so
               soon
               been
               kept
               out
               
               with
               a
               flaming
               Sword
               ;
               )
               and
               a
               stumbling-block
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               (
               for
               else
               so
               great
               an
               Host
               of
               Angels
               had
               not
               
                 faln
                 headlong
              
               into
               Hell
               :
               )
               Yea
               the
               blessed
               Conversation
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Himself
              
               was
               no
               such
               Amulet
               or
               Preservative
               ,
               no
               such
               
                 conquering
                 Prophylactick
              
               against
               the
               Contagion
               of
               this
               Disease
               ,
               
               but
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Peter
               to
               deny
               ,
               yea
               and
               a
               Judas
               to
               betray
               him
               .
               
               And
               if
               these
               things
               are
               so
               ,
               
               That
               S.
               Peter
               himself
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               chief
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 all
                 his
                 life
              
               safe
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ;
               Nor
               the
               Protoplast
               for
               a
               day
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Innocence
               ;
               No
               nor
               Lucifer
               for
               a
               week
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Glory
               ;
               Lord
               !
               how
               fitly
               may
               any
               Monitor
               say
               That
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               thought
               needfull
               (
               not
               onely
               usefull
               )
               to
               his
               Ephesians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 how
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               ?
               If
               't
               is
               as
               true
               in
               things
               spiritual
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               in
               things
               temporal
               ,
               That
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               world
               is
               deceiv'd
               and
               cheated
               by
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               there
               are
               no
               more
               than
               an
               Hundred
               Sects
               ,
               Ninety
               and
               Nine
               of
               That
               hundred
               must
               needs
               be
               sick
               of
               some
               Imposture
               ;
               (
               unless
               Christ
               can
               be
               divided
               ,
               or
               the
               Truth
               of
               Religion
               be
               more
               than
               One
               ;
               )
               If
               in
               our
               hovering
               condition
               'twixt
               Grace
               and
               Nature
               ,
               we
               are
               placed
               in
               the
               Confines
               of
               two
               implacable
               Enemies
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 Members
              
               ,
               and
               
               the
               
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               still
               warring
               against
               the
               other
               ;
               And
               if
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 this
                 Caveat
                 against
                 Supineness
                 and
                 Nonchalance
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               great
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               Vessel
               of
               God's
               Election
               ,
               was
               yet
               so
               brought
               into
               
                 Captivity
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               7
               th
               .
               to
               the
               Romans
               is
               very
               commonly
               understood
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               not
               so
               happily
               as
               might
               be
               wish'd
               ,
               )
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               That
               tragical
               
                 Ecphonesis
                 ,
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 Death
                 !
              
               O
               then
               what
               a
               Necessity
               must
               needs
               be
               incumbent
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               repeat
               this
               holy
               Caveat
               ,
               and
               reinforce
               it
               on
               one
               another
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 See
                 how
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               ?
               If
               
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 He
                 who
                 offendeth
              
               but
               
                 in
                 one
                 Point
                 ,
                 is
              
               someway
               
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               ;
               
               If
               an
               account
               is
               to
               be
               render'd
               of
               every
               idle
               word
               spoken
               ,
               and
               sure
               much
               more
               of
               every
               wicked
               one
               ;
               
               If
               none
               shall
               
                 enter
                 into
                 life
              
               but
               
                 He
                 that
                 keepeth
                 the
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               and
               life
               does
               dwell
               in
               
                 That
                 City
              
               ,
               
               to
               which
               the
               Gate
               is
               as
               streit
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 way
                 narrow
              
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               of
               the
               Many
               who
               seek
               to
               enter
               into
               life
               ,
               many
               shall
               miss
               it
               for
               all
               their
               seeking
               ;
               
               If
               onely
               
                 He
                 that
                 overcometh
                 shall
              
               have
               the
               privilege
               to
               
                 tast
                 of
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
              
               ,
               
               so
               as
               the
               righteous
               man
               
               himself
               shall
               be
               
                 scarcely
                 sav'd
              
               ;
               and
               all
               for
               want
               of
               being
               heedfull
               both
               of
               the
               way
               he
               treads
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               his
               steps
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               the
               sureness
               of
               his
               footing
               ;
               Methinks
               we
               need
               no
               other
               Sermon
               ,
               than
               the
               constant
               repetition
               of
               this
               one
               Text
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               't
               were
               well
               if
               This
               Text
               were
               
                 call'd
                 to
                 mind
              
               at
               every
               Sermon
               ,
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 how
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               .
               If
               S.
               John
               thought
               fit
               to
               preach
               
                 no
                 other
                 Sermon
              
               to
               the
               Convert
               Eusebius
               speaks
               of
               ,
               than
               the
               Psalmist's
               Resolution
               of
               *
               
                 taking
                 heed
                 unto
                 his
                 ways
              
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               Convert
               not
               sollicitous
               to
               be
               enrich'd
               with
               
                 more
                 Lessons
              
               ,
               whilst
               he
               found
               that
               
                 That
                 One
              
               was
               sufficient
               of
               itself
               to
               employ
               him
               wholly
               ;
               If
               we
               live
               in
               an
               Age
               of
               so
               much
               fallacy
               and
               Deceit
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               of
               so
               much
               Heedlesness
               and
               Security
               ,
               that
               no
               abundance
               of
               Caution
               can
               be
               too
               much
               ;
               It
               follows
               then
               that
               
                 This
                 Caveat
              
               cannot
               be
               thought
               upon
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               inculcated
               too
               warmly
               ,
               or
               
                 unexcusably
                 offend
              
               in
               the
               Repetition
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               have
               such
               
                 prurient
                 Ears
              
               as
               cannot
               forsooth
               be
               pleas'd
               without
               great
               variety
               ,
               and
               such
               
                 capricious
                 understandings
              
               as
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               quieted
               with
               Truth
               and
               Plainness
               ;
               but
               must
               have
               Altitudes
               and
               Depths
               for
               their
               Entertainment
               .
            
             
             
               §
               2.
               
               All
               our
               Sins
               and
               our
               Miseries
               seem
               to
               have
               enter'd
               into
               the
               World
               at
               this
               
                 one
                 Door
              
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 want
              
               of
               That
               Heed
               which
               is
               here
               injoyn'd
               .
               Other
               Defects
               may
               be
               as
               fibres
               ,
               but
               This
               is
               sure
               the
               
                 Main
                 Root
              
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               )
               from
               which
               the
               whole
               Stock
               of
               Mischief
               (
               with
               all
               its
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               its
               Branches
               ,
               )
               does
               clearly
               grow
               .
               'T
               was
               meerly
               for
               want
               of
               Circumspection
               ,
               that
               our
               first
               Parents
               fell
               ;
               and
               still
               't
               is
               for
               want
               of
               Circumspection
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               Posterity
               is
               ever
               stumbling
               .
               'T
               is
               but
               for
               want
               of
               Circumspection
               ,
               that
               many
               Professors
               are
               so
               
                 blind
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
              
               till
               both
               the
               Leaders
               and
               the
               
                 Followers
                 fall
              
               all
               together
               into
               the
               Ditch
               .
               In
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 Circumspection
              
               may
               fitly
               be
               call'd
               
                 the
                 Eye
              
               .
               Now
               as
               our
               Eyes
               are
               put
               in
               our
               Heads
               to
               direct
               our
               Feet
               ;
               and
               as
               good
               be
               quite
               blind
               ,
               as
               be
               
                 always
                 winking
              
               :
               so
               Circumspection
               in
               our
               Hearts
               is
               to
               guard
               our
               Actions
               ;
               and
               as
               good
               be
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               as
               unwary
               Christians
               .
               For
               what
               with
               those
               powerfull
               Impellents
               which
               Satan
               useth
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               those
               bewitching
               Allectives
               wherewith
               he
               charms
               us
               from
               within
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               smoothly
               
                 drawn
                 aside
              
               with
               great
               contentedness
               into
               some
               dangers
               ,
               and
               so
               vehemently
               dragg'd
               with
               equall
               reluctance
               into
               others
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               
               not
               onely
               (
               like
               Janus
               )
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               four
               Eyes
               ,
               but
               (
               like
               Argus
               )
               to
               be
               
                 Eyes
                 all
                 over
              
               .
               And
               just
               as
               the
               Builders
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               were
               so
               encompassed
               with
               Enemies
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               (
               the
               Chaldaeans
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistins
               behind
               ,
               the
               Moabites
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Edomites
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               were
               taught
               by
               their
               Necessity
               to
               hold
               a
               Sword
               in
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               for
               the
               defending
               of
               the
               Workmanship
               which
               they
               advanced
               with
               the
               other
               ;
               Even
               so
               we
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               dignified
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               *
               
                 Fellow-Labourers
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               
                 building
                 up
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
               and
               building
               up
               our selves
               into
               Temples
               too
               ,
               
               (
               for
               
                 Temples
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               )
               must
               have
               one
               Eye
               upon
               our
               Enemy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               another
               upon
               our
               work
               ;
               still
               looking
               upward
               towards
               God
               ,
               but
               withall
               downward
               towards
               our
               Tempter
               ;
               still
               looking
               foreward
               towards
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               withall
               backward
               towards
               Vice.
               We
               must
               not
               onely
               have
               an
               Eye
               unto
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               of
               our
               Spiritual
               Poyse
               (
               like
               a
               man
               walking
               upon
               a
               Pope
               ,
               )
               but
               like
               a
               Thief
               at
               high
               Noon
               ,
               just
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               his
               purloyning
               ,
               must
               look
               exactly
               quite
               
                 round
                 about
              
               us
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               This
               is
               extremely
               evident
               .
               For
               if
               we
               onely
               look
               upwards
               ,
               we
               
               shall
               be
               easily
               apt
               to
               stumble
               ,
               like
               Mother
               Eve
               ;
               who
               ,
               whilst
               she
               fixt
               her
               
                 whole
                 Aspect
              
               upon
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               End
               ,
               did
               overlook
               the
               manifold
               Evill
               which
               lay
               concealed
               in
               the
               Means
               .
               So
               praeproperous
               was
               the
               Haste
               which
               she
               made
               towards
               Knowledge
               ,
               that
               she
               left
               Obedience
               behind
               her
               back
               .
               Or
               if
               we
               onely
               look
               forewards
               to
               shun
               a
               Praecipice
               ,
               we
               may
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               be
               attacqu'd
               behind
               us
               with
               a
               Wolf.
               Just
               as
               Judas
               was
               so
               intent
               upon
               the
               Money
               lying
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               blind
               to
               the
               Despair
               which
               dogg'd
               him
               closely
               at
               the
               heels
               .
               And
               we
               may
               guess
               by
               That
               Threat
               of
               God
               Almighty
               to
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               
               
                 [
                 It
                 shall
                 bruise
                 thy
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bruise
                 his
                 heel
                 ,
                 ]
              
               that
               commonly
               the
               Devil
               does
               come
               behind
               us
               ;
               and
               loves
               to
               surprise
               us
               in
               a
               part
               the
               
                 farthest
                 distant
              
               from
               our
               Eyes
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               in
               which
               we
               are
               remotest
               from
               Christian
               Prudence
               .
               Or
               if
               we
               look
               onely
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               a
               Shelve
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               our
               Negligence
               of
               the
               right
               be
               swallow'd
               up
               of
               a
               Quick-sand
               .
               Like
               some
               Pretenders
               to
               Reformation
               ,
               who
               taking
               heed
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               but
               nothing
               else
               ,
               are
               so
               much
               the
               apter
               to
               grow
               profane
               ;
               Taking
               heed
               but
               of
               one
               extreme
               ,
               they
               run
               into
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               many
               times
               the
               worse
               too
               ;
               
               and
               to
               prevent
               an
               Inconvenience
               incur
               a
               Mischief
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               it
               concerns
               us
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               not
               to
               look
               upwards
               onely
               ,
               or
               downwards
               ,
               not
               onely
               backwards
               ,
               or
               forewards
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               onely
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               same
               point
               of
               Time
               to
               be
               both
               provident
               ,
               and
               cautious
               ,
               and
               even
               circumspect
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               which
               
                 [
                 à
                 circumspiciendo
              
               ]
               is
               to
               carry
               our
               Eyes
               quite
               
                 round
                 about
              
               us
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               Nor
               must
               we
               be
               onely
               looking
               round
               ,
               but
               be
               
                 always
                 looking
              
               .
               The
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               See
               ;
               But
               See
               we
               cannot
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               sleeping
               .
               And
               by
               our
               Saviour's
               Admonition
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               watch
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 pray
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 Temptation
                 .
              
               So
               S.
               Peter
               to
               all
               in
               General
               ,
               who
               are
               concern'd
               for
               their
               own
               Safety
               ,
               does
               recommend
               a
               strict
               Vigilance
               ,
               as
               no
               less
               requisite
               than
               Sobriety
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Devil
              
               is
               still
               awake
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               
                 sleeping
                 .
                 Be
                 sober
              
               ,
               
               
                 be
                 vigilant
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 Adversary
                 the
                 Devil
                 goeth
                 about
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               that
               by
               Night
               as
               well
               as
               by
               
                 Day
                 ,
                 )
                 seeking
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 devour
                 .
                 Whom
                 resist
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               So
               that
               in
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               besides
               the
               manning
               of
               our
               Works
               ,
               we
               need
               our
               Scouts
               ,
               and
               our
               Countermines
               .
               We
               must
               besiege
               our
               very
               Besiegers
               ;
               And
               as
               that
               Sophister
               ,
               
                 The
                 World
              
               ,
               
               does
               surround
               us
               with
               Fallacy
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               the
               World
               with
               Circumspection
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Nor
               does
               the
               Prudence
               of
               a
               Christian
               end
               onely
               Here.
               For
               Circumspection
               is
               to
               be
               us'd
               both
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               method
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               being
               circumspect
               .
               It
               being
               obvious
               to
               infer
               from
               the
               following
               Words
               ,
               
               
                 [
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Wise
                 ,
                 ]
              
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               World
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 accurate
                 folly
              
               ,
               an
               
                 inconsiderate
                 Circumspection
              
               ,
               a
               capricious
               sort
               of
               Wariness
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               are
               also
               to
               beware
               .
               Such
               as
               is
               lying
               all
               Night
               out
               of
               Doors
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               our
               Houses
               shall
               not
               fall
               upon
               our
               heads
               :
               Destroying
               Vineyards
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Drunkenness
               :
               Pulling
               down
               Discipline
               and
               the
               Hierarchy
               ,
               to
               shun
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               a
               Pope
               :
               Distrusting
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               Antichrist's
               being
               at
               work
               in
               the
               Apostles
               own
               Times
               :
               Making
               the
               Laws
               and
               Law-givers
               conform
               themselves
               to
               Nonconformity
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               Church
               should
               want
               a
               Breadth
               whereby
               to
               support
               her
               Superstructure
               :
               Eating
               of
               nothing
               but
               Nuts
               and
               Shell-fish
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               Cook
               should
               be
               a
               Sloven
               .
               There
               are
               some
               uneasie
               Souls
               ,
               who
               seem
               at
               least
               to
               be
               incumber'd
               with
               so
               incomparable
               a
               Niceness
               ,
               that
               under
               colour
               of
               
               respect
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               take
               
                 The
                 Scripture
              
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 weighty
              
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               )
               but
               even
               of
               their
               trivial'st
               and
               slightest
               Actions
               ;
               looking
               on
               every
               thing
               as
               Sinfull
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               
                 Plain
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               does
               not
               immediately
               direct
               them
               .
               From
               which
               fundamental
               Mistake
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               They
               dare
               not
               call
               it
               Wednesday
               ,
               but
               the
               Fourth
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               ;
               nor
               Nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               but
               the
               Third
               hour
               of
               the
               Day
               .
               A
               Surplice
               or
               a
               Sacrament
               must
               not
               be
               mention'd
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               not
               such
               words
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               no
               more
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               than
               a
               Surplice
               .
               And
               by
               the
               very
               same
               reason
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               judicious
               Mr.
               Hooker
               does
               well
               observe
               ,
               )
               If
               a
               Master
               commands
               his
               Servant
               but
               to
               take
               up
               a
               Straw
               ,
               the
               Servant
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               to
               obey
               ,
               untill
               his
               Master
               has
               found
               a
               Text
               for
               that
               one
               particular
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               to
               
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Obey
                 your
                 Masters
                 in
                 All
                 things
              
               ;
               yet
               That
               Precept
               is
               but
               General
               ,
               and
               
                 Dolus
                 latet
                 in
                 Generalibus
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 Generals
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 fallacy
                 lurking
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               by
               such
               a
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               one
               as
               good
               ,
               if
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               was
               not
               a
               Saint
               ,
               because
               his
               Name
               is
               in
               the
               Creed
               ;
               at
               least
               the
               Scribes
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               must
               pass
               for
               very
               
               good
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               
                 their
                 Names
                 writ
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               But
               for
               the
               men
               who
               thus
               argue
               ,
               and
               are
               circumspect
               in
               their
               walking
               ,
               not
               as
               wise
               men
               ,
               but
               fools
               ,
               we
               can
               in
               charity
               call
               them
               no
               worse
               than
               Hypochondriacs
               in
               religion
               ;
               men
               whose
               Souls
               are
               directed
               by
               the
               Infirmities
               of
               their
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               are
               fitter
               for
               the
               Pity
               than
               Indignation
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               because
               the
               Distempers
               of
               their
               spleen
               may
               be
               sincerely
               thought
               by
               Them
               to
               be
               the
               Scruples
               of
               their
               Conscience
               .
               Thus
               the
               jealous
               Mithridates
               stood
               in
               such
               fear
               of
               being
               poison'd
               ,
               that
               even
               his
               Meals
               were
               all
               Antidote
               ;
               and
               so
               his
               Body
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               became
               a
               
                 walking
                 Pharmacopoeia
              
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               a
               great
               ,
               but
               an
               heedless
               Caution
               .
               Such
               as
               does
               cross
               and
               confute
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               because
               abundance
               of
               this
               is
               hurtfull
               .
               Some
               heed
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               heedless
               and
               imprudent
               in
               the
               extravagant
               excess
               of
               our
               taking
               heed
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               deceive
               our selves
               with
               too
               immoderate
               a
               fear
               of
               our
               being
               deceiv'd
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               But
               This
               is
               certainly
               a
               Caution
               ,
               to
               which
               a
               small
               portion
               of
               Rhetorick
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               persuade
               us
               .
               So
               unapt
               we
               are
               to
               erre
               on
               the
               
                 farther
                 side
              
               of
               This
               Duty
               ,
               that
               our
               usual
               fault
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               too
               much
               behither
               it
               .
               Our
               
               greatest
               danger
               commonly
               is
               our
               opinion
               that
               there
               is
               none
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               unsafe
               ,
               by
               our
               too
               great
               aptness
               to
               be
               secure
               .
               Indeed
               in
               matters
               of
               little
               moment
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               the
               Purse
               ,
               we
               need
               no
               Sermons
               against
               Security
               ,
               or
               excitations
               to
               Circumspection
               .
               Very
               few
               there
               are
               that
               travell
               in
               times
               of
               danger
               ,
               without
               a
               Pistol
               ,
               or
               a
               Sword
               ;
               or
               that
               in
               places
               of
               infection
               will
               walk
               the
               streets
               without
               an
               Amulet
               .
               Few
               Families
               go
               to
               bed
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               made
               fast
               their
               Doors
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               when
               they
               arise
               ,
               their
               first
               care
               is
               to
               
                 shut
                 out
                 Nakedness
              
               and
               Hunger
               .
               So
               that
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Sin
               to
               be
               in
               Poverty
               ,
               or
               a
               scandalous
               matter
               to
               suffer
               Pain
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               nothing
               so
               difficult
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               abound
               in
               this
               Duty
               of
               Circumspection
               .
               But
               ,
               alas
               !
               we
               do
               not
               consider
               (
               heedless
               Creatures
               as
               we
               are
               )
               how
               it
               fares
               with
               our
               Souls
               ,
               as
               with
               so
               many
               Ships
               ,
               wherein
               the
               very
               
                 least
                 Crevices
              
               (
               if
               undiscover'd
               )
               are
               too
               sufficient
               to
               drown
               us
               all
               .
               And
               yet
               how
               partially
               we
               prefer
               the
               care
               of
               our
               Bodies
               and
               Estates
               ,
               before
               the
               Care
               and
               Concernment
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               of
               and
               for
               our
               Souls
               ,
               we
               may
               conjecture
               by
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Physician
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawyer
               ,
               above
               That
               of
               the
               Divine
               .
               For
               one
               Scruple
               in
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               how
               many
               are
               there
               
               in
               the
               stomach
               ?
               How
               many
               Empiricks
               are
               sought
               to
               ,
               for
               here
               and
               there
               a
               single
               Confessor
               ?
               and
               how
               many
               
                 reall
                 Patients
              
               are
               in
               all
               places
               to
               be
               met
               with
               ,
               for
               one
               
                 true
                 Penitent
              
               ?
               Be
               there
               never
               so
               slight
               an
               Vlcer
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               we
               straight
               desire
               the
               grim
               Artist
               to
               use
               his
               Corrosive
               and
               his
               Probe
               ;
               perhaps
               his
               Lance
               ,
               and
               his
               Caustick
               too
               .
               But
               be
               the
               Soul
               never
               so
               ulcerous
               ,
               we
               are
               content
               either
               with
               none
               ,
               or
               a
               palliate
               Cure.
               So
               again
               it
               is
               in
               the
               other
               Instance
               ;
               That
               though
               we
               have
               little
               or
               no
               sollicitude
               about
               the
               
                 making
                 of
                 our
                 Calling
                 and
                 Election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               in
               my
               Text
               is
               expressed
               by
               
                 walking
                 circumspectly
              
               ,
               as
               Wise
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
              
               ,
               )
               nor
               trouble
               our
               heads
               with
               an
               Inquiry
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               us
               hereafter
               ;
               what
               kind
               of
               Interest
               we
               may
               have
               in
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ;
               what
               kind
               of
               Title
               we
               can
               pretend
               to
               the
               inheriting
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               a
               joyfull
               Aeternity
               in
               Reversion
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               shall
               plead
               it
               at
               the
               Assizes
               which
               will
               one
               day
               be
               held
               in
               
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               Yet
               be
               there
               never
               so
               small
               a
               flaw
               in
               any
               Title
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               Lord
               !
               how
               sedulous
               we
               are
               to
               have
               the
               matter
               
                 made
                 up
              
               ?
               How
               many
               Counsellors
               are
               consulted
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               work
               ,
               for
               
                 one
                 Casuist
              
               ?
               How
               many
               Cases
               are
               try'd
               in
               Law
               ,
               for
               one
               in
               Conscience
               ?
               I
               will
               not
               call
               it
               the
               
               universall
               ,
               but
               usuall
               Custom
               ,
               that
               when
               Luke
               the
               good
               Physician
               has
               little
               hope
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               we
               send
               for
               Gamaliel
               the
               able
               Lawyer
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               our
               Estates
               .
               And
               (
               That
               being
               done
               ,
               )
               Then
               for
               Barnabas
               the
               Divine
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               a
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Comfort
              
               too
               ,
               )
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               our
               Aeternity
               .
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               most
               of
               men
               have
               Circumspection
               very
               sufficient
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               sufficiently
               misapply'd
               too
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Misapplication
               lies
               all
               the
               Mischief
               .
               Just
               as
               the
               Pharisee
               in
               the
               Parable
               was
               very
               free
               of
               his
               Confessions
               ;
               But
               he
               apply'd
               them
               to
               his
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Sins
               .
               He
               made
               confession
               of
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               
                 fasting
                 twice
                 a
                 week
              
               ,
               and
               
                 paying
                 Tithes
              
               to
               a
               Pin's-worth
               of
               Mint
               and
               Cummin
               ;
               He
               very
               ambitiously
               confess'd
               that
               he
               thought
               himself
               
                 holier
                 than
                 other
                 men
              
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               he
               gave
               God
               thanks
               too
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 himself
              
               :
               )
               But
               of
               his
               manifold
               impieties
               we
               do
               not
               hear
               a
               word
               from
               him
               .
               So
               the
               greatest
               numbers
               of
               men
               are
               very
               circumspect
               ,
               and
               wary
               :
               But
               they
               are
               wary
               of
               their
               Duties
               ,
               as
               of
               dangerous
               things
               ;
               things
               which
               probably
               will
               betray
               them
               to
               the
               disfriendship
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               (
               esteeming
               Him
               an
               imprudent
               man
               ,
               who
               dares
               adventure
               on
               what
               is
               strait
               ,
               when
               the
               Times
               are
               crooked
               ;
               and
               to
               
               stand
               his
               old
               Ground
               ,
               when
               new
               is
               temporally
               safer
               ,
               and
               more
               in
               vogue
               too
               .
               )
               Men
               are
               wary
               of
               
                 loving
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               or
               
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 hate
                 them
              
               ;
               very
               wary
               how
               they
               part
               with
               a
               sinfull
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               send
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               to
               a
               beloved
               Passion
               .
               Extremely
               heedfull
               they
               are
               and
               cautious
               ,
               how
               they
               fall
               from
               a
               station
               of
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ;
               how
               they
               
                 beat
                 down
                 their
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               and
               bring
               their
               Flesh
               into
               subjection
               ;
               how
               they
               
                 crucifie
                 the
                 world
                 unto
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 world
              
               :
               (
               as
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               more
               ridiculous
               than
               That
               primitive
               Criterion
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Christian
               was
               distinguish'd
               from
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               ;
               nor
               any
               thing
               more
               to
               be
               avoided
               by
               one
               of
               Quality
               and
               Parts
               ,
               than
               such
               a
               seriousness
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               may
               expose
               him
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               his
               being
               little
               more
               than
               a
               
                 well-bred
                 Quaker
              
               .
               )
               And
               as
               't
               is
               commonly
               observ'd
               of
               the
               Lacedaemonians
               ,
               that
               they
               stated
               the
               guilt
               of
               Stealth
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               the
               Act
               ,
               as
               the
               Apprehension
               ,
               and
               therefore
               reckon'd
               it
               a
               Sin
               ,
               not
               to
               steal
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               caught
               :
               So
               the
               greatest
               
                 heed
                 taken
              
               by
               the
               Majority
               of
               Professors
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               really
               to
               be
               innocent
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               censur'd
               for
               being
               guilty
               .
               As
               if
               ,
               their
               Prayer
               were
               like
               That
               of
               the
               famous
               Hypocrite
               in
               the
               Poet
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   —
                   Pulchra
                   Laverna
                   ,
                
                 
                   Da
                   mihi
                   fallere
                   ,
                   da
                   justum
                   sanctúmque
                   videri
                   ,
                
                 
                   Noctem
                   peccatis
                   ,
                   &
                   fraudibus
                   objice
                   Nubem
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 O
                 my
                 Goddess
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 Grace
                 to
                 seem
                 as
                 religious
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 deceitfull
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 possible
                 .
              
               The
               greatest
               Mischief
               to
               be
               avoided
               in
               most
               mens
               judgments
               ,
               (
               if
               yet
               their
               Judgments
               may
               be
               judged
               of
               by
               their
               Practice
               ,
               )
               is
               not
               the
               
                 ocular
                 Sin
              
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               
                 Eye
                 full
                 of
                 Adultery
              
               ,
               )
               but
               the
               
                 auricular
                 Confession
              
               ;
               Not
               the
               
                 Protestant's
                 Impiety
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Popery
               of
               
                 making
                 it
                 known
              
               .
               Now
               such
               as
               These
               should
               be
               exhorted
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               increase
               ,
               as
               to
               direct
               their
               Caution
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               to
               make
               it
               greater
               ,
               as
               wiser
               and
               better
               than
               heretofore
               ;
               to
               change
               the
               Object
               and
               the
               End
               of
               their
               Circumspection
               ;
               that
               what
               is
               now
               a
               meerly
               Carnal
               ,
               may
               suddainly
               pass
               into
               a
               spiritual
               and
               Christian
               Prudence
               .
               For
               this
               will
               be
               to
               walk
               circumspectly
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 Fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Wise
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               And
               for
               the
               bringing
               this
               about
               with
               the
               greater
               Ease
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               
                 circumspect
                 Walkers
              
               in
               two
               general
               respects
               :
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Persons
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               conversant
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Rules
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               be
               directed
               .
               I
               therefore
               say
               in
               respect
               of
               Persons
               ,
               (
               by
               way
               of
               distinction
               from
               all
               other
               objects
               ,
               )
               because
               
               our
               Days
               cannot
               be
               evill
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 we
                 our selves
              
               are
               such
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               
                 the
                 evill
                 Days
              
               in
               which
               it
               is
               our
               Lot
               to
               live
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               meant
               the
               
                 Evill
                 men
              
               of
               the
               Days
               we
               live
               in
               .
               And
               our
               Walking
               is
               to
               be
               circumspect
               ,
               as
               in
               respect
               even
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               of
               Those
               more
               especially
               to
               whom
               we
               bear
               the
               greatest
               kindness
               .
               (
               But
               This
               is
               a
               Point
               I
               must
               refer
               to
               another
               subject
               of
               Discourse
               .
               )
               The
               Rules
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               walk
               ,
               not
               as
               fools
               ,
               but
               as
               wise
               ,
               are
               especially
               these
               two
               ;
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Discretion
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               using
               of
               These
               ,
               we
               must
               warily
               occurr
               to
               two
               grand
               Fallacies
               ,
               whereby
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Men
               are
               wont
               to
               prevaricate
               with
               Themselves
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               Some
               are
               so
               thick
               of
               understanding
               ,
               as
               to
               measure
               their
               Conscience
               by
               their
               Confidence
               ;
               their
               being
               lustily
               perswaded
               a
               thing
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               or
               unlawfull
               .
               Esteeming
               all
               
                 without
                 Sin
              
               which
               is
               said
               or
               done
               
                 without
                 Scruple
              
               ;
               and
               all
               things
               sinfull
               of
               which
               a
               scruple
               may
               be
               made
               .
               Neither
               discerning
               any
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               Conscience
               which
               is
               tender
               ,
               and
               misinform'd
               ,
               nor
               yet
               betwixt
               a
               meer
               numness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               .
               Such
               were
               our
               Regicides
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               ,
               how
               scrupulous
               soever
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               were
               not
               scrupulous
               at
               all
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Murther
               ;
               
               But
               sturdily
               pleaded
               at
               the
               Bar
               ,
               that
               they
               believ'd
               they
               had
               a
               right
               to
               try
               ,
               and
               execute
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               did
               Both
               in
               the
               Integrity
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               more
               than
               their
               Consciences
               did
               dictate
               to
               them
               ;
               their
               Consciences
               were
               satisfied
               in
               what
               they
               did
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               they
               would
               do
               it
               ,
               were
               it
               for
               ever
               to
               be
               done
               .
               Meaning
               still
               by
               the
               word
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               sturdiness
               of
               their
               Opinion
               ;
               which
               might
               indeed
               be
               call'd
               Witchcraft
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Conscience
               ;
               (
               I
               mean
               with
               an
               equal
               impropriety
               ,
               and
               an
               easier
               pardon
               to
               the
               word
               .
               )
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Conspirators
               of
               our
               Gunpowder-Treason
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               two
               infamous
               Murtherers
               of
               Henry
               the
               Third
               and
               the
               Fourth
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               taking
               That
               for
               their
               Conscience
               which
               was
               indeed
               but
               their
               Caprice
               ,
               made
               no
               doubt
               but
               their
               Murthers
               were
               Meritorious
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               was
               for
               some
               time
               with
               furious
               Saul
               ,
               the
               Blasphemer
               and
               
                 Persecutor
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               who
               grew
               so
               mad
               ,
               and
               transported
               ,
               with
               giddy
               zeal
               without
               knowledge
               ,
               (
               as
               himself
               confessed
               freely
               against
               himself
               from
               after
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               )
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               his
               Duty
               to
               be
               destructive
               of
               whatsoever
               was
               call'd
               Christian
               .
               Like
               Them
               of
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               who
               thought
               (
               forsooth
               )
               they
               were
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               
               to
               execute
               Murther
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               ,
               in
               
                 Their
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 God
                 Service
                 .
              
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               how
               much
               't
               is
               every
               man's
               duty
               to
               
                 fear
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               to
               suspect
               his
               
                 own
                 Judgment
              
               in
               divers
               cases
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               Now
               the
               way
               to
               
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               not
               as
               fools
               ,
               but
               as
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               our selves
               from
               That
               Fallacy
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               generally
               swallow'd
               by
               other
               men
               ,
               is
               first
               to
               consider
               
                 what
                 Conscience
                 is
              
               ,
               (
               a
               thing
               the
               most
               
                 talk'd
                 of
              
               ,
               but
               the
               least
               commonly
               understood
               ,
               of
               any
               principle
               or
               faculty
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               )
               and
               after
               That
               to
               be
               carefull
               how
               we
               walk
               by
               that
               Rule
               .
               For
               whilst
               the
               Rule
               itself
               is
               false
               ,
               the
               Circumspection
               must
               needs
               be
               foolish
               ,
               and
               can
               onely
               serve
               to
               make
               us
               the
               more
               
                 disorderly
                 Walkers
                 .
                 Conscience
              
               indeed
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Action
               ;
               But
               to
               be
               sturdily
               perswaded
               a
               thing
               is
               lawfull
               or
               unlawfull
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               any
               time
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               times
               the
               work
               of
               Conscience
               .
               For
               Conscience
               is
               not
               a
               Perswasion
               ,
               but
               Knowledge
               rather
               ;
               Nor
               is
               it
               
                 any
                 kind
              
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               
                 knowledge
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 Rule
              
               ;
               (
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Conscientia
               in
               the
               Latin
               ,
               do
               Both
               import
               :
               )
               And
               yet
               how
               many
               of
               those
               men
               who
               pass
               for
               
                 Instructers
                 of
                 the
                 Ignorant
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Eyes
                 to
                 the
                 Blind
              
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               use
               the
               word
               Conscience
               (
               before
               the
               
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               themselves
               ,
               )
               by
               that
               dangerous
               Catachresis
               I
               just
               now
               mention'd
               ?
               But
               before
               I
               say
               fully
               what
               Conscience
               is
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               shew
               what
               it
               is
               not
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               being
               so
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               any
               regret
               or
               scruple
               ;
               to
               be
               void
               of
               all
               Doubt
               ,
               or
               haesitation
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               the
               
                 Sear'd
                 Atheist
              
               has
               none
               of
               That
               .
               And
               when
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 time
                 cometh
                 that
                 whosoever
                 killeth
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 verily
                 think
                 he
                 does
                 God
                 Service
                 ,
              
               he
               did
               not
               mean
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 conscionable
                 Murtherers
              
               ,
               or
               Persecutors
               of
               Men
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               break
               the
               Commandment
               in
               the
               Integrity
               of
               their
               Hearts
               ;
               (
               for
               That
               had
               been
               to
               say
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               
                 innocently
                 guilty
              
               ,
               which
               had
               flatly
               imply'd
               a
               
                 contradiction
                 in
                 Adjecto
              
               .
               )
               But
               his
               meaning
               was
               clearly
               This
               ,
               that
               some
               mens
               hearts
               shall
               be
               so
               hardned
               through
               the
               
                 Deceitfulness
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ,
               as
               to
               mistake
               the
               very
               worst
               for
               the
               best
               of
               actions
               .
               Their
               Vnderstandings
               shall
               be
               so
               dark
               ,
               and
               their
               Souls
               so
               benighted
               with
               their
               customary
               impieties
               ,
               as
               to
               grope
               after
               Murther
               instead
               of
               Sacrifice
               .
               Just
               like
               them
               of
               whom
               we
               read
               in
               the
               fift
               of
               Esa
               ,
               (
               lately
               match'd
               with
               the
               Readers
               and
               Admirers
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               ,
               )
               who
               had
               so
               lost
               the
               distinction
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               ,
               as
               to
               put
               
                 evill
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 
                 evill
                 ,
                 bitter
                 for
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 for
                 bitter
                 ,
                 darkness
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 for
                 darkness
                 .
              
               The
               Custom
               of
               Sin
               had
               so
               pav'd
               their
               Palates
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               had
               utterly
               lost
               their
               Tast
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               a
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               seared
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               startl'd
               at
               such
               impieties
               .
               As
               many
               silly
               mens
               Consciences
               are
               
                 too
                 full
              
               of
               scruples
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               are
               tender
               ,
               but
               ill-instructed
               ;
               so
               many
               wicked
               mens
               Consciences
               are
               void
               of
               Scruples
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               are
               clear
               ,
               but
               callous
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               every
               thing
               be
               that
               is
               cauteriz'd
               .
               Yea
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               say
               farther
               ,
               Many
               
                 desperate
                 Malefactors
              
               have
               mounted
               the
               Gibbet
               
                 without
                 regret
              
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               because
               they
               had
               
                 no
                 scruples
              
               in
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               rather
               because
               they
               had
               
                 no
                 Consciences
              
               to
               be
               scrupl'd
               ;
               since
               one
               that
               's
               
                 sear'd
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 Iron
              
               (
               to
               use
               the
               figure
               of
               our
               Apostle
               )
               is
               in
               effect
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               For
               (
               to
               shew
               briefly
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               having
               shew'd
               largely
               what
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               )
               A
               Man's
               Conscience
               is
               his
               Knowledge
               of
               what
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 done
              
               ,
               which
               the
               known
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               written
               within
               him
               ,
               or
               without
               him
               ,
               )
               has
               either
               commanded
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 commanded
              
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               't
               is
               a
               Witness
               either
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               against
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               measure
               that
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               or
               has
               omitted
               to
               do
               his
               Duty
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               
               unavoidably
               ,
               That
               as
               
                 Conscience
                 properly
                 so
                 call'd
                 is
              
               the
               Rule
               of
               Action
               ,
               so
               the
               known
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Conscience
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               again
               it
               follows
               as
               unavoidably
               as
               before
               ,
               That
               for
               any
               man
               to
               say
               he
               is
               
                 bound
                 in
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               know
               who
               did
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               times
               ,
               )
               not
               onely
               to
               covet
               his
               Neighbour's
               goods
               ,
               but
               at
               once
               to
               kill
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               possession
               ,
               (
               the
               thing
               with
               which
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               upbraided
               Ahab
               ,
               )
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               in
               directer
               Terms
               ,
               That
               he
               thinks
               it
               his
               Duty
               to
               be
               a
               Devill
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               Fallacy
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Multitude
               of
               men
               are
               led
               indeed
               to
               
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               ,
               but
               as
               Fools
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Wise
               ,
               because
               against
               the
               true
               Notion
               and
               Rule
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               And
               as
               some
               do
               thus
               foolishly
               offend
               against
               Conscience
               ,
               so
               do
               others
               against
               Discretion
               .
               For
               many
               Professors
               are
               very
               willing
               to
               be
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               End
               of
               their
               Christianity
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               very
               unwilling
               to
               use
               the
               Means
               .
               They
               would
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               embrace
               the
               Service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 abstain
              
               from
               
                 those
                 things
              
               with
               which
               his
               Service
               is
               inconsistent
               .
               Desirous
               they
               are
               to
               
                 do
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
              
               ;
               but
               they
               cannot
               abide
               to
               
                 depart
                 from
                 evill
              
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               have
               a
               woulding
               to
               cease
               from
               That
               too
               ,
               
               yet
               they
               are
               fond
               of
               the
               Occasions
               which
               still
               do
               tend
               and
               lead
               towards
               it
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               either
               more
               serviceable
               to
               Satan
               ,
               or
               more
               pernicious
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               would
               gladly
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ,
               )
               than
               That
               most
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               killing
               Fallacy
               ,
               which
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               impose
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               
                 [
                 That
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 scruple
                 at
                 the
                 doing
                 whatever
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 properly
                 call'd
                 Sin.
                 ]
              
               A
               fallacy
               the
               apter
               to
               be
               swallow'd
               down
               glibly
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               by
               good
               Logicians
               too
               ,
               )
               because
               it
               delights
               whom
               it
               indangers
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               finds
               men
               dispos'd
               (
               yea
               greedily
               willing
               )
               to
               be
               abus'd
               ,
               so
               it
               makes
               them
               well-pleas'd
               with
               the
               hurt
               it
               does
               them
               ;
               as
               being
               suitable
               and
               compliant
               with
               all
               the
               Appetites
               of
               the
               Flesh
               .
               When
               men
               are
               tempted
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               formally
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               where
               forbidden
               by
               God
               or
               Man
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               meditate
               about
               the
               Tendency
               and
               Byass
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               .
               For
               it
               would
               rob
               them
               of
               the
               pleasure
               they
               take
               in
               Sin
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               patiently
               admit
               but
               of
               this
               one
               Consideration
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               commonly
               distastfull
               and
               irksom
               to
               them
               ,
               )
               That
               there
               was
               hardly
               ever
               any
               unlawfull
               thing
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               arise
               from
               
               the
               Admission
               of
               something
               or
               other
               that
               was
               lawfull
               .
               Yea
               that
               sometimes
               the
               greatest
               and
               
                 damning'st
                 Sins
              
               have
               taken
               Rise
               from
               the
               least
               and
               
                 most
                 contemptible
                 Occasions
              
               .
               I
               shall
               at
               once
               make
               it
               plain
               and
               usefull
               too
               by
               some
               examples
               ;
               and
               that
               especially
               out
               of
               Good
               will
               unto
               the
               younger
               ,
               and
               more
               illiterate
               ,
               and
               less
               considering
               part
               of
               Those
               that
               shall
               chance
               to
               read
               me
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               No
               doubt
               't
               was
               lawfull
               enough
               for
               Eve
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               
                 look
                 upon
              
               the
               fruit
               which
               was
               forbidden
               ,
               (
               for
               God
               forbad
               her
               onely
               to
               eat
               it
               ;
               )
               And
               as
               lawfull
               for
               her
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               lend
               the
               Serpent
               an
               empty
               hearing
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               upon
               condition
               she
               did
               not
               give
               him
               her
               Assent
               too
               :
               )
               But
               how
               much
               happier
               had
               it
               been
               ,
               if
               ,
               like
               Vlysses
               in
               the
               Odysses
               ,
               she
               had
               stopt
               her
               very
               ears
               against
               the
               Voice
               of
               That
               Charmer
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               suffer'd
               her self
               to
               look
               ?
               For
               her
               Eye
               and
               her
               Ear
               became
               the
               Panders
               to
               her
               Palate
               ,
               and
               then
               her
               Palate
               betray'd
               her
               Heart
               .
               Holy
               men
               have
               This
               property
               ,
               
               (
               says
               Gregory
               the
               
                 Great
                 ,
                 )
                 Quòd
                 ut
                 semper
                 ab
                 illicitis
                 longè
                 sint
                 ,
                 à
                 se
                 plerumque
                 etiam
                 licita
                 abscindunt
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 they
                 abstain
                 from
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 lawfull
                 too
                 .
              
               Certainly
               Job
               could
               be
               no
               such
               
               Ideot
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               it
               a
               thing
               unlawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               look
               upon
               a
               Maid
               ,
               who
               yet
               did
               
                 covenant
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               his
               Heart
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               Eyes
               too
               .
               Nor
               may
               we
               think
               it
               was
               for
               nothing
               ,
               that
               S.
               Paul
               so
               solemnly
               did
               distinguish
               betwixt
               things
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               things
               expedient
               :
               clearly
               intimating
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               very
               many
               things
               to
               be
               left
               undone
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               are
               unlawfull
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               they
               are
               unfit
               ;
               not
               because
               they
               are
               actuall
               Sins
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               easily
               
                 may
                 become
              
               so
               ;
               not
               because
               they
               are
               vitious
               ,
               but
               dangerous
               things
               .
               And
               it
               belongs
               to
               Circumspection
               or
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               to
               mind
               the
               Counsells
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Precepts
               :
               as
               ,
               
               not
               to
               approach
               the
               very
               
                 Door
                 of
                 an
                 Harlot's
                 House
              
               ;
               
               to
               
                 hate
                 the
              
               very
               
                 Garment
                 spotted
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               
               and
               
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               We
               may
               not
               be
               Haunters
               of
               the
               Tavern
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Debauch
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               some
               who
               come
               out
               sober
               ;
               But
               rather
               of
               the
               two
               we
               must
               beware
               of
               such
               Places
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               others
               who
               come
               out
               drunk
               .
               For
               't
               is
               a
               mocking
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               reproaching
               of
               our selves
               too
               ,
               to
               run
               without
               warrant
               
                 upon
                 Temptation
              
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Deliver
                 us
                 from
                 evill
              
               .
               We
               know
               that
               many
               most
               tender
               Parents
               correct
               their
               Children
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               doing
               what
               is
               
               
                 morally
                 evill
              
               ,
               but
               meerly
               for
               coming
               in
               
                 Harm's
                 way
              
               ;
               for
               not
               being
               so
               Circumspect
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               afraid
               before
               they
               are
               hurt
               .
               And
               though
               no
               doubt
               it
               is
               barely
               lawfull
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               walk
               upon
               a
               Praecipice
               ,
               or
               to
               stand
               on
               a
               Pinnacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               yet
               whosoever
               dares
               do
               it
               deserves
               a
               Rod.
               We
               cannot
               say
               it
               was
               unlawfull
               for
               Herodias
               to
               dance
               ,
               or
               for
               Herod
               sitting
               by
               to
               behold
               her
               motions
               ;
               But
               yet
               Herodias
               and
               Herod
               were
               both
               deservedly
               to
               be
               blam'd
               ,
               because
               if
               She
               had
               not
               danc'd
               ,
               nor
               He
               beheld
               her
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               so
               easily
               (
               as
               she
               did
               )
               stoln
               his
               heart
               out
               of
               his
               Bosom
               ,
               and
               Then
               the
               Innocent
               Baptist
               had
               kept
               his
               Head
               upon
               his
               Shoulders
               .
               Will
               any
               man
               say
               it
               was
               unlawfull
               ,
               for
               the
               women
               of
               Israel
               to
               
                 hold
                 up
              
               their
               chins
               ,
               or
               set
               one
               foot
               before
               another
               ?
               But
               yet
               God
               smote
               them
               with
               *
               
                 scabbed
                 heads
              
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 minced
                 their
                 steps
              
               as
               they
               went
               along
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               walked
               with
               
                 stretched-out
                 Necks
              
               .
               It
               was
               not
               certainly
               unlawfull
               for
               Mother
               Monicha
               ,
               (
               the
               famous
               Mother
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               )
               to
               drink
               a
               cup
               or
               two
               of
               Wine
               now
               and
               then
               with
               her
               Neighbours
               ;
               But
               yet
               by
               little
               and
               little
               practice
               grew
               into
               a
               Custom
               ;
               and
               Custom
               justled
               out
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               so
               she
               grew
               out
               of
               Permission
               ,
               into
               Delight
               ;
               an
               arrant
               Wine-bibber
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               vulgarly
               known
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               
               sadly
               purchasing
               unto
               her self
               the
               odious
               Title
               of
               Meribibula
               .
               Which
               ,
               without
               more
               Examples
               ,
               may
               serve
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               with
               what
               kind
               of
               Circumspection
               we
               ought
               to
               walk
               ,
               to
               save
               our selves
               as
               from
               the
               Mixture
               ,
               so
               from
               the
               Neighbourhood
               of
               evill
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               And
               being
               thus
               far
               secur'd
               from
               the
               two
               grand
               Fallacies
               of
               which
               I
               spake
               ,
               with
               which
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               thing
               commoner
               than
               for
               Christians
               to
               couzen
               and
               
                 cheat
                 Themselves
              
               ;
               We
               have
               found
               the
               way
               to
               
                 walk
                 circumspectly
              
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               of
               Discretion
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               does
               here
               express
               it
               )
               not
               as
               Fools
               ,
               but
               as
               Wise
               .
               And
               truly
               upon
               a
               supposal
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               have
               heard
               ,
               have
               also
               minded
               what
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               have
               spoken
               at
               least
               enough
               of
               the
               
                 praevious
                 part
              
               of
               my
               Design
               ,
               which
               was
               onely
               to
               discourse
               of
               
                 Circumspection
                 in
                 Thesi
              
               .
               To
               consider
               it
               
                 in
                 Hypothesi
              
               ,
               't
               will
               properly
               belong
               to
               another
               Text
               ,
               and
               must
               therefore
               be
               deferr'd
               till
               another
               Time.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               OF
               CIRCUMSPECTION
               In
               HYPOTHESI
               .
            
             
               
                 MATTH
                 .
                 24.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               THE
               words
               in
               general
               are
               the
               *
               Preface
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Answer
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Their
               Question
               was
               ,
               
                 what
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 should
                 be
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               3.
               )
               Which
               Coming
               of
               his
               having
               a
               double
               Signification
               ,
               either
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Age
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Greek
               imports
               ,
               )
               or
               else
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               commonly
               read
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               )
               This
               Inquiry
               of
               the
               Disciples
               may
               have
               in
               proportion
               
                 a
                 double
                 Prospect
              
               .
               The
               first
               and
               more
               immediate
               on
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               the
               second
               and
               more
               remote
               on
               
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               .
               And
               't
               is
               possible
               that
               the
               
               Prognosticks
               our
               Saviour
               gives
               them
               may
               be
               equally
               appliable
               to
               Both
               acceptions
               of
               his
               Coming
               ;
               as
               well
               to
               
                 the
                 Scepter
                 's
                 departing
                 from
                 Judah
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Jacob
               should
               be
               when
               Shiloh
               was
               fully
               come
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 All
                 things
              
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               with
               
                 his
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               ,
               to
               
                 judge
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 all
                 mens
                 Hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               so
               very
               good
               Authority
               for
               Both
               these
               Notions
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               very
               willing
               to
               leave
               out
               either
               ,
               although
               I
               cannot
               but
               in
               Judgment
               prefer
               the
               first
               :
               and
               that
               as
               for
               many
               other
               reasons
               ,
               
               (
               too
               many
               ,
               and
               too
               long
               to
               be
               here
               inserted
               ,
               )
               so
               more
               particularly
               for
               one
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               words
               of
               
                 This
                 Text
              
               are
               more
               particularly
               concern'd
               .
               For
               I
               observe
               Three
               Periods
               or
               
                 Parts
                 of
                 Time
              
               ,
               pointed
               at
               by
               our
               Saviour
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               :
               in
               the
               first
               of
               which
               he
               gives
               warning
               of
               
                 bare
                 Deceivers
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               5.
               )
               in
               the
               second
               of
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               11.
               )
               in
               the
               third
               of
               
                 false
                 Christs
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               24.
               )
               such
               as
               would
               set
               forth
               themselves
               in
               so
               plausible
               a
               manner
               ,
               with
               so
               bewitching
               a
               Parade
               ,
               and
               such
               astonishing
               advantages
               of
               
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deceive
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
                 ,
              
               had
               not
               our
               Saviour
               countermin'd
               them
               with
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 before
              
               
               they
               come
               ,
               (
               v.
               25.
               )
               and
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               Now
               if
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Desire
               and
               Curiosity
               of
               the
               Inquisitive
               ,
               I
               may
               examin
               and
               give
               account
               ,
               who
               the
               Deceivers
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 false
                 Christs
              
               were
               
                 by
                 Name
              
               ,
               whom
               our
               Lord
               in
               this
               Text
               may
               seem
               in
               particular
               to
               intend
               or
               
                 allude
                 unto
              
               ;
               The
               first
               I
               find
               was
               *
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               
               who
               call'd
               Himself
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               Helena
               ,
               his
               Harlot
               ,
               A
               piece
               of
               Deity
               ,
               
               flown
               forsooth
               from
               
                 His
                 Bosom
              
               .
               He
               was
               a
               very
               bewitching
               Sorcerer
               ,
               in
               great
               Esteem
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Claudius
               ,
               and
               worshipt
               by
               many
               as
               
                 a
                 God.
              
               Nor
               would
               he
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               onely
               one
               ,
               but
               every
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               The
               Father
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               The
               Son
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               Yet
               This
               was
               That
               Simon
               who
               is
               said
               to
               have
               believed
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               had
               been
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Act.
               8.
               13.
               
               Such
               another
               was
               Dositheus
               ,
               who
               call'd
               himself
               
                 The
                 very
                 Christ
              
               .
               A
               third
               was
               Menander
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               have
               been
               thought
               The
               common
               
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               A
               fourth
               was
               Barchochebas
               ,
               who
               preached
               up
               himself
               as
               
                 The
                 Messias
              
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               whom
               the
               Jews
               were
               Followers
               of
               ,
               as
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               
                 Star
                 dropt
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               .
               These
               
               were
               *
               properly
               
                 false
                 Christs
              
               .
               Then
               for
               Deceivers
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               are
               alluded
               to
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               I
               shall
               but
               name
               some
               of
               the
               Chief
               .
               One
               was
               Theudas
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               who
               pretended
               to
               separate
               the
               Waters
               of
               Jordan
               ,
               as
               Moses
               Those
               of
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea.
              
               
               Aegyptius
               was
               another
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               Nero
               ,
               who
               (
               with
               30000
               Followers
               )
               was
               by
               Felix
               cut
               off
               at
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               .
               
               A
               third
               was
               Ebion
               ,
               who
               contended
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               was
               an
               
                 arrant
                 Man
              
               ,
               the
               off-spring
               of
               Joseph
               as
               well
               as
               Mary
               .
               *
               A
               fourth
               was
               Cerinthus
               ,
               who
               taught
               his
               Followers
               to
               expect
               a
               
                 Thousand
                 years
                 of
                 Sensuality
              
               ,
               which
               (
               forsooth
               )
               were
               to
               commence
               from
               after
               the
               general
               Resurrection
               .
               (
               The
               like
               to
               which
               was
               said
               of
               Papias
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Scholar
               to
               S.
               John.
               )
               A
               fift
               was
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               who
               exhorted
               their
               Disciples
               to
               the
               
                 promiscuous
                 use
              
               of
               Wives
               .
               
               A
               sixt
               was
               Carpocrates
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 his
                 Gnosticks
              
               ,
               (
               for
               *
               Nicolaus
               bred
               some
               ,
               and
               a
               Valentinus
               bred
               others
               ,
               )
               who
               commended
               Vncleanness
               ,
               as
               one
               
                 great
                 Requisite
              
               to
               Man's
               Redemption
               .
               (
               meaning
               his
               being
               freed
               from
               his
               Confinement
               to
               The
               Body
               .
               )
               A
               seventh
               was
               b
               Basilides
               ,
               who
               held
               it
               lawfull
               in
               Times
               of
               Triall
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               did
               set
               up
               in
               Aegypt
               an
               open
               School
               of
               this
               Heresie
               :
               
               which
               was
               afterwards
               espoused
               by
               the
               *
               Helcheseitae
               .
               An
               eighth
               was
               Saturninus
               ,
               who
               did
               the
               like
               to
               this
               in
               Syria
               .
               And
               though
               some
               of
               these
               did
               flourish
               after
               the
               sacking
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               yet
               the
               Jews
               received
               Massacres
               even
               after
               that
               time
               of
               their
               Desolation
               .
               Witness
               That
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               Hadrian
               ,
               whereof
               Barchochebas
               was
               the
               occasion
               .
               For
               God
               it
               seems
               had
               design'd
               them
               to
               such
               an
               absolute
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               a
               
                 Consumption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
              
               ,
               that
               even
               their
               Ruins
               were
               to
               be
               levell'd
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Graves
                 buried
              
               .
               They
               were
               prohibited
               by
               Hadrian
               ,
               
               to
               do
               so
               much
               as
               to
               look
               on
               their
               Native
               Country
               .
               Yea
               Jerusalem
               was
               decree'd
               to
               be
               called
               Aelia
               ,
               and
               its
               Name
               to
               be
               blotted
               out
               from
               the
               Common
               Register
               of
               Time.
               So
               that
               All
               those
               Deceivers
               I
               just
               now
               mention'd
               ,
               
               were
               either
               the
               Harbingers
               ,
               or
               the
               Attendants
               ,
               of
               That
               so
               matchless
               a
               Devastation
               ;
               and
               did
               literally
               fulfill
               this
               famous
               Prediction
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               5
               th
               .
               the
               11
               th
               .
               and
               24
               th
               .
               verses
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               All
               which
               being
               premis'd
               by
               way
               of
               
                 general
                 Explication
              
               ,
               may
               serve
               to
               guide
               our
               Attentions
               into
               Three
               Subjects
               of
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               an
               Heedfulness
               ,
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               Saviour
               thought
               fit
               to
               exhort
               his
               
                 first
                 Followers
              
               ;
               the
               Exhortation
               as
               it
               were
               reaching
               ,
               
               through
               Them
               ,
               to
               Vs
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               See
               ,
               or
               
                 Take
                 heed
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Danger
               ,
               or
               Ground
               of
               fear
               ,
               which
               more
               particularly
               calls
               for
               this
               Christian
               Prudence
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               the
               Multitude
               of
               Deceivers
               gone
               abroad
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               by
               their
               Subtilty
               ,
               and
               their
               Number
               ,
               will
               be
               so
               likely
               to
               prevail
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               little
               need
               of
               our
               greatest
               Care
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               lest
               any
               Man
               deceive
               us
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Time
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               wherein
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Care
               will
               be
               most
               in
               Season
               :
               and
               this
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               the
               Context
               to
               be
               before
               a
               
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
              
               For
               Imposture
               and
               Deceit
               will
               be
               Then
               most
               rife
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Prudence
               of
               a
               Christian
               will
               be
               Then
               most
               needfull
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Observable
               of
               the
               Three
               I
               have
               insisted
               upon
               at
               large
               on
               
                 another
                 Text
              
               ;
               whereon
               I
               shew'd
               the
               strict
               necessity
               of
               
                 circumspect
                 Walking
              
               in
               the
               Generall
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 evil
                 Things
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               have
               Tendency
               unto
               evil
               .
            
             
               It
               now
               remains
               that
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               Observable
               I
               propos'd
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               consider
               Circumspection
               or
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               as
               relating
               in
               Particular
               to
               the
               Deceitfulness
               of
               Persons
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               severely
               imputed
               to
               me
               ,
               if
               still
               I
               continue
               to
               deal
               in
               Caveats
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               If
               ever
               there
               were
               an
               Errour
               to
               be
               commended
               
               out
               of
               a
               Pulpit
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               right-handed
               Errour
               of
               
                 too
                 much
                 Caution
              
               .
               And
               if
               ever
               there
               can
               be
               
                 any
                 ,
                 This
              
               is
               certainly
               the
               Time
               ,
               when
               no
               abundance
               of
               Caution
               can
               be
               
                 too
                 much
              
               .
               When
               perhaps
               the
               very
               greatest
               a
               man
               can
               use
               ,
               may
               prove
               the
               very
               least
               he
               shall
               stand
               in
               
                 need
                 of
              
               .
               At
               least
               I
               take
               This
               to
               be
               a
               satisfactory
               reason
               ,
               why
               having
               spoken
               enough
               already
               of
               Christian
               Prudence
               
                 in
                 Thesi
              
               ,
               I
               am
               led
               by
               the
               love
               of
               Method
               to
               consider
               it
               also
               
                 in
                 Hypothesi
              
               ;
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               or
               that
               Station
               and
               State
               of
               Men.
               For
               as
               Charity
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               Christian
               Vertues
               ,
               so
               (
               in
               a
               secular
               Consideration
               )
               't
               is
               the
               most
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               ensnaring
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 managed
              
               of
               all
               our
               Duties
               ;
               because
               it
               has
               This
               peculiar
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 thinketh
                 no
                 evill
                 ;
                 but
                 beareth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 believeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hopeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 endureth
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               5
               ,
               7.
               )
               I
               will
               not
               say
               it
               is
               the
               weakness
               or
               fault
               of
               Charity
               to
               be
               Credulous
               ;
               But
               yet
               exposing
               its
               owners
               to
               many
               Risques
               ,
               and
               Inconveniences
               ,
               it
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               great
               Prudence
               to
               keep
               it
               safe
               .
               The
               Disciples
               therefore
               did
               very
               wisely
               ,
               
               in
               being
               afraid
               and
               suspicious
               of
               
                 Paul
                 himself
              
               ,
               till
               Barnabas
               gave
               him
               a
               Testimonial
               ,
               
               that
               by
               his
               
                 preaching
                 boldly
                 at
                 Damascus
              
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               
                 disputing
                 against
                 
                 the
                 Graecians
              
               ,
               he
               prov'd
               himself
               an
               
                 unfeigned
                 Convert
              
               :
               as
               if
               the
               repentance
               of
               an
               Enemy
               were
               never
               to
               be
               trusted
               untill
               't
               is
               try'd
               ;
               nor
               any
               
                 other
                 Triall
              
               could
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               That
               of
               
                 bringing
                 forth
                 fruits
                 meet
                 for
                 repentance
                 .
              
               Our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               himself
               would
               not
               
                 entrust
                 himself
                 with
                 some
                 who
                 believed
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               
               because
               he
               knew
               their
               Belief
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               would
               not
               bear
               any
               stress
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Triall
               .
               Seeing
               the
               
                 Miracles
                 which
                 he
                 did
              
               ,
               they
               
                 believ'd
                 in
                 his
                 Name
              
               :
               but
               he
               knew
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Temptation-proof
               ;
               that
               they
               would
               not
               
                 hold
                 out
              
               at
               his
               Crucifixion
               .
               How
               much
               more
               might
               his
               Apostles
               be
               distrustfull
               of
               Believers
               ,
               who
               knew
               them
               not
               ?
               And
               yet
               so
               unguarded
               was
               their
               Simplicity
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               or
               the
               understanding
               ;
               as
               opposed
               onely
               to
               knavery
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               knowledge
               ;
               )
               that
               they
               made
               their
               own
               Innocence
               the
               usual
               measure
               of
               
                 other
                 mens
              
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               their
               Master
               did
               call
               them
               *
               Sheep
               ;
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               going
               out
               
                 as
                 Sheep
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Wolves
                 .
              
               And
               the
               more
               he
               had
               observ'd
               they
               were
               unapt
               to
               be
               suspicious
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               did
               he
               exhort
               them
               to
               use
               the
               wisedom
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               whereby
               to
               set
               a
               constant
               Guard
               upon
               the
               Innocence
               of
               the
               
               Dove
               .
               For
               as
               Wisedom
               is
               *
               devillish
               ,
               without
               Simplicity
               ,
               so
               This
               ,
               without
               Wisedom
               ,
               is
               never
               safe
               .
               It
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               
                 one
                 ,
                 not
              
               to
               do
               any
               Injury
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               suffer
               it
               .
               Indeed
               as
               Fear
               is
               oppos'd
               to
               Fortitude
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               
                 childish
                 unmanlike
              
               Passion
               ;
               still
               
                 betraying
                 those
                 succours
                 which
                 reason
                 offereth
                 .
              
               
               Again
               ,
               as
               Fear
               is
               oppos'd
               to
               Faith
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               heathenish
               and
               carnal
               Passion
               ;
               That
               that
               made
               so
               many
               Compliers
               in
               the
               evil
               days
               pass'd
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 which
                 Then
                 was
                 working
                 in
                 the
              
               prosperous
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Disobedience
              
               .
               
               But
               as
               Fear
               is
               oppos'd
               to
               Folly
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               Imprudence
               ,
               and
               
                 want
                 of
                 Heed
              
               ,
               )
               it
               is
               at
               once
               a
               very
               generous
               and
               Christian
               Thing
               .
               There
               being
               no
               true
               Faith
               ,
               no
               nor
               any
               true
               Fortitude
               ,
               which
               has
               not
               a
               mixture
               of
               such
               a
               Fear
               .
               As
               Fear
               is
               opposite
               to
               Reliance
               and
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               great
               Duty
               to
               laugh
               at
               Danger
               :
               But
               as
               't
               is
               opposite
               to
               Rashness
               and
               a
               defect
               of
               Circumspection
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               a
               man's
               duty
               to
               provide
               against
               danger
               by
               timely
               fear
               .
               For
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               saith
               by
               the
               Royal
               Priest
               ,
               
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
              
               does
               also
               say
               by
               the
               Royal
               Preacher
               ,
               
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 always
                 .
              
               All
               which
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               Importance
               of
               my
               Text
               ;
               and
               the
               
               evill
               of
               those
               days
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Context
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               being
               duly
               compar'd
               with
               these
               I
               speak
               in
               ,
               (
               for
               in
               truth
               the
               
                 whole
                 Chapter
              
               which
               lies
               before
               us
               may
               very
               well
               serve
               for
               an
               
                 English
                 Mirroir
              
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Modern
               Deceivers
               may
               partly
               see
               how
               they
               look
               ;
               )
               I
               think
               I
               may
               say
               (
               without
               impertinence
               )
               to
               the
               most
               prudent
               Congregation
               ,
               what
               our
               Saviour
               esteemed
               needfull
               ,
               not
               onely
               pertinent
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               See
               ,
               or
               
                 take
                 heed
              
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Take
               heed
               ye
               be
               not
               deceived
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Take
               heed
               that
               
                 no
                 man
              
               deceive
               you
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               That
               thus
               the
               Emphasis
               is
               to
               be
               put
               ,
               I
               am
               confirm'd
               in
               my
               opinion
               from
               other
               words
               of
               our
               Lord
               to
               his
               12
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               being
               about
               to
               send
               them
               abroad
               to
               an
               inhospitable
               world
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               speak
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               he
               might
               very
               well
               have
               done
               ,
               )
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 those
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 drown
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 misery
                 and
                 perdition
                 .
              
               Nor
               did
               he
               choose
               to
               say
               Thus
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               might
               very
               well
               have
               done
               too
               ,
               )
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 the
                 Inticements
                 of
                 worldly
                 Greatness
                 ,
              
               of
               Riches
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Reputation
               .
               He
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               (
               with
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 )
                 Beware
                 of
                 Dogs
              
               ;
               Not
               yet
               ,
               (
               with
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 )
                 Beware
                 of
                 Devils
                 :
              
               But
               (
               as
               a
               greater
               Mischief
               than
               either
               ,
               )
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 
                 Men.
                 (
                 Matth.
              
               10.
               17.
               )
               For
               as
               Deceitfulness
               ,
               and
               Fraud
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               dire
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               do
               give
               us
               a
               very
               true
               Character
               of
               the
               Greater
               World
               ;
               so
               Man
               ,
               being
               a
               little
               world
               ,
               is
               a
               little
               world
               of
               Deceits
               too
               .
               The
               falsest
               Crocodile
               in
               Aegypt
               is
               not
               
                 Hypocrite
                 enough
              
               to
               become
               his
               Embleme
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               best
               things
               debaucht
               are
               the
               most
               
                 transcendent
                 evils
              
               .
               Those
               Angels
               that
               fell
               from
               as
               high
               as
               Heaven
               ,
               could
               not
               therefore
               fall
               less
               ,
               than
               as
               low
               as
               Hell.
               And
               so
               Angelical
               was
               the
               Nature
               of
               Man
               undeprav'd
               ,
               by
               injoying
               a
               Rectitude
               both
               of
               Intellect
               and
               Will
               ,
               that
               he
               admitted
               not
               of
               a
               middle
               betwixt
               a
               Devil
               ,
               and
               a
               Saint
               .
               So
               that
               Man's
               being
               the
               worst
               on
               this
               side
               Hell
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               best
               of
               God's
               Creatures
               on
               this
               side
               Heaven
               ,
               does
               help
               to
               adjust
               and
               reconcile
               the
               seeming
               contradictory
               Proverbs
               ,
               *
               
                 Homo
                 Homini
                 Deus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Homo
                 Homini
                 Diabolus
                 .
                 Man
              
               to
               Man
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               to
               Man
               is
               an
               arrant
               Devil
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Fellow-creatures
               are
               very
               
                 innocent
                 Neighbours
              
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               whensoever
               we
               have
               occasion
               ,
               they
               are
               our
               most
               obedient
               and
               faithfull
               Servants
               .
               But
               Man
               to
               Man
               (
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               )
               is
               either
               a
               very
               
                 fierce
                 Enemy
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               worst
               of
               Wild
               Beasts
               ;
               or
               else
               a
               very
               
                 false
                 Friend
              
               ,
               the
               worst
               of
               Tame
               ones
               .
            
             
             
               §
               6.
               
               So
               far
               therefore
               as
               we
               are
               men
               ,
               I
               think
               our
               first
               and
               greatest
               head
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               our selves
               against
               our selves
               .
               Not
               for
               this
               Reason
               onely
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               our selves
               most
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               most
               apt
               to
               deceive
               our selves
               ;
               (
               the
               Devil
               commonly
               using
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Empress
               Agrippina
               her
               husband
               Claudius
               ,
               whilst
               she
               poyson'd
               
                 That
                 Dish
              
               ,
               with
               which
               she
               knew
               he
               was
               
                 most
                 delighted
              
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               he
               was
               likely
               to
               make
               the
               
                 plentifullest
                 Meal
              
               ;
               )
               But
               withall
               because
               the
               Soul
               ,
               like
               the
               Eye
               of
               Man
               ,
               is
               least
               of
               all
               able
               to
               
                 see
                 itself
              
               .
               
               And
               this
               I
               think
               the
               best
               Moral
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               know
               there
               is
               another
               ,
               )
               of
               Diodorus
               his
               Mythology
               concerning
               Lamia
               ,
               who
               did
               
                 put
                 on
              
               her
               Eyes
               ,
               when
               she
               went
               abroad
               ;
               but
               always
               coming
               
                 home
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 up
              
               into
               her
               pocket
               .
               We
               are
               blind
               to
               the
               greatest
               Beam
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               our
               own
               Eye
               ,
               though
               we
               can
               spy
               the
               least
               Mote
               in
               
                 another
                 man's
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               the
               Eye
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 man
              
               also
               (
               if
               we
               believe
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Jeremy
                 )
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               his
               own
               
                 worst
                 cheat
              
               ;
               whilst
               either
               he
               falls
               without
               a
               Tempter
               ,
               like
               Lucifer
               in
               heaven
               ;
               or
               else
               (
               like
               Peter
               upon
               earth
               )
               he
               is
               endanger'd
               by
               a
               temptation
               from
               the
               meer
               Confidence
               of
               his
               safety
               .
               Amongst
               a
               Thousand
               which
               might
               be
               given
               ,
               I
               cannot
               name
               
               a
               fitter
               Instance
               of
               Self-Deceiving
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Eldavid
               the
               Fanatick
               in
               
                 Rabbi
                 Mosche
                 Ben
                 Maiemon
              
               :
               
               who
               was
               so
               very
               sincere
               a
               Cheat
               in
               the
               couzenage
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               seriously
               believe
               he
               was
               the
               Prodromus
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               that
               he
               offer'd
               to
               be
               try'd
               by
               a
               Decollation
               ,
               and
               died
               a
               Martyr
               to
               his
               Delusions
               .
               So
               much
               't
               is
               every
               man's
               duty
               to
               
                 fear
                 Himself
              
               ,
               and
               to
               suspect
               his
               
                 own
                 Phantasie
              
               ,
               or
               Imagination
               ,
               which
               he
               takes
               to
               be
               his
               judgment
               in
               divers
               cases
               .
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Next
               and
               immediately
               after
               our selves
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               circumspect
               and
               wise
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 one
                 another
              
               .
               And
               as
               of
               other
               men
               in
               generall
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               that
               they
               are
               Men
               ,
               )
               so
               of
               Those
               in
               special
               manner
               whom
               we
               have
               most
               of
               all
               trusted
               ,
               and
               most
               obliged
               ;
               who
               have
               mingl'd
               their
               Projects
               and
               Prayers
               with
               us
               ;
               who
               have
               eaten
               of
               our
               bread
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               lain
               in
               our
               very
               Bosoms
               ;
               who
               are
               apt
               to
               hate
               us
               for
               the
               favours
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 able
              
               to
               requite
               ,
               and
               for
               exceeding
               their
               Gratitude
               ,
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               their
               Humanity
               .
               Of
               such
               ill-natur'd
               Creatures
               we
               read
               in
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 quibus
                 beneficia
                 eousque
                 laeta
                 ,
                 dum
                 videntur
                 exolvi
                 posse
                 ;
                 sed
                 ubi
                 antevenêre
                 ,
                 pro
                 gratiâ
                 odium
                 redditur
                 .
              
               Little
               Curtesies
               and
               good
               turns
               they
               take
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               are
               thankfull
               for
               :
               But
               when
               a
               Munificence
               
               is
               excessive
               ,
               and
               far
               beyond
               their
               possibility
               either
               to
               recompense
               ,
               or
               deserve
               ,
               Then
               they
               onely
               love
               the
               benefits
               ,
               but
               perfectly
               hate
               the
               Benefactor
               ,
               and
               wish
               Him
               Dead
               ,
               because
               (
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               as
               often
               as
               he
               sees
               them
               ,
               he
               makes
               them
               blush
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               very
               sound
               arguing
               from
               the
               Act
               to
               the
               Aptitude
               ;
               such
               Things
               there
               may
               be
               in
               these
               our
               days
               ,
               because
               there
               were
               such
               in
               the
               days
               we
               
                 read
                 of
              
               .
               And
               special
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               that
               we
               be
               not
               deceived
               by
               such
               as
               These
               ;
               because
               by
               Courage
               and
               
                 easie
                 Caution
              
               a
               man
               may
               be
               saved
               from
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               But
               
                 God
                 alone
              
               can
               keep
               him
               safe
               from
               his
               dearest
               Friends
               .
               Thence
               said
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               ,
               
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 heed
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 ye
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 Brother
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 Brother
                 will
                 utterly
                 supplant
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 Neighbour
                 will
                 walk
                 with
                 slanders
                 ;
                 their
                 habitation
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Deceit
                 .
              
               So
               said
               Jesus
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
              
               ,
               
               
                 Separate
                 thy self
                 from
                 thine
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 thy
                 Friends
                 :
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               was
               more
               endanger'd
               from
               Brutus
               ,
               and
               Cassius
               ,
               his
               
                 Bosom
                 Friends
              
               ,
               than
               from
               Antony
               ,
               and
               Cato
               ,
               his
               
                 open
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Pompey
                 the
                 Great
              
               could
               never
               hurt
               him
               with
               all
               his
               Armies
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               brave
               and
               a
               generous
               Enemy
               .
               But
               his
               Friends
               were
               such
               Flayls
               ,
               as
               
               against
               which
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 Defense
              
               .
               Even
               the
               
                 Serpent
                 himself
              
               was
               not
               more
               treacherous
               to
               Eve
               ,
               than
               Eve
               was
               unto
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               her
               Husband
               to
               his
               posterity
               .
               For
               although
               she
               derived
               Her
               Body
               from
               His
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               seem
               in
               some
               regard
               to
               have
               been
               his
               own
               Daughter
               ,
               before
               his
               Wife
               ;
               (
               as
               it
               were
               joyn'd
               to
               him
               in
               Wedlock
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 lawfull
                 Incest
              
               ;
               )
               yet
               no
               sooner
               had
               that
               Woman
               received
               Life
               from
               out
               his
               Side
               ,
               than
               she
               (
               in
               a
               lamentable
               Requitall
               )
               returned
               Death
               into
               his
               
                 Bowells
                 .
                 David
              
               did
               not
               complain
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 an
                 open
                 Enemy
                 had
                 dishonour'd
                 him
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 that
                 an
                 Adversary
                 had
                 magnify'd
                 himself
                 against
                 him
                 :
              
               for
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 born
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 hid
                 my self
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               But
               his
               Cordolium
               and
               his
               out-cry
               was
               against
               his
               Companion
               ,
               and
               his
               Guide
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               
                 took
                 sweet
                 Counsell
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 walked
                 with
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Friend
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               wish
               it
               may
               prove
               a
               very
               groundless
               and
               weak
               Suggestion
               ,
               that
               both
               our
               Jesuites
               ,
               and
               their
               Journy-men
               ,
               (
               passing
               commonly
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 fanatick
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               )
               are
               by
               much
               the
               most
               innocent
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               words
               it
               )
               the
               most
               undisguised
               and
               barefac'd
               Enemies
               ,
               at
               once
               to
               the
               Monarchy
               and
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Such
               as
               declare
               themselves
               
               in
               *
               print
               for
               the
               Deposing
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Disposing
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               .
               In
               this
               respect
               the
               more
               innocent
               ,
               that
               by
               professing
               themselves
               implacable
               and
               ungainable
               Antagonists
               ,
               they
               give
               us
               an
               Helmet
               before
               they
               strike
               .
               We
               know
               the
               Thirtieth
               of
               January
               stands
               as
               execrably
               black
               in
               our
               
                 English
                 Calendar
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Fift
               of
               November
               has
               ever
               done
               .
               Which
               proves
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               was
               written
               by
               a
               
                 Isaac
                 Casaubon
              
               to
               Heinsius
               before
               our
               days
               ,
               (
               and
               when
               the
               days
               were
               
                 less
                 evil
              
               than
               we
               have
               liv'd
               in
               ,
               )
               that
               we
               have
               
                 Jesuited
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Papists
               ;
               equally
               Haters
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               here
               in
               England
               ;
               equally
               poyson'd
               with
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               Murthers
               is
               the
               most
               highly
               meritorious
               ;
               equally
               Practicers
               and
               Patrons
               of
               That
               
                 Hildebrandine
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               which
               has
               cost
               so
               many
               Monarchs
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               't
               were
               safer
               than
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               all
               our
               Enemies
               were
               
                 such
                 ,
                 ut
                 professa
                 prodant
                 odia
                 vindictae
                 locum
              
               ;
               that
               by
               knowing
               our
               
                 utmost
                 Danger
              
               ,
               we
               might
               Timely
               stand
               upon
               our
               Guard.
               Were
               I
               at
               leisure
               to
               rifle
               Story
               ,
               I
               could
               name
               several
               Hundreds
               ,
               besides
               the
               Emperour
               Darius
               ,
               and
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 first
              
               of
               these
               Realms
               ,
               who
               were
               betray'd
               by
               those
               most
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               most
               trusted
               :
               and
               whilst
               they
               thought
               
               the
               best
               way
               to
               make
               men
               Loyall
               ,
               was
               
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
              
               of
               their
               being
               such
               ,
               most
               unhappily
               have
               died
               by
               their
               Credulity
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               a
               very
               generous
               and
               Princely
               Errour
               ,
               (
               as
               being
               the
               Errour
               of
               a
               Great
               and
               a
               Candid
               Soul
               ,
               )
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               ;
               and
               rather
               to
               run
               the
               greatest
               Hazards
               ,
               than
               either
               to
               fear
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               fear'd
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               oftener
               I
               reflect
               upon
               what
               was
               once
               said
               by
               
                 a
                 Duke
                 of
                 Florence
              
               ,
               [
               That
               
                 He
                 reckon'd
                 All
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Principl'd
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 would
                 rebell
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 mine
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 do
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 ]
              
               And
               comparing
               therewith
               the
               several
               Caveats
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Beware
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               And
               considering
               that
               Distrustfulness
               is
               the
               chief
               Wisedom
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               necessary
               Safeguard
               to
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               Dove
               ;
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               less
               I
               have
               been
               able
               to
               free
               my self
               from
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Wariness
               of
               the
               Prince
               the
               People's
               Interest
               and
               Safety
               does
               chiefly
               stand
               ,
               (
               for
               sure
               it
               is
               our
               greatest
               Interest
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 be
                 damn'd
              
               for
               our
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               a
               consequence
               unavoidable
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 Disobey
              
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               in
               his
               Vicegerents
               ,
               )
               the
               more
               I
               think
               there
               is
               place
               for
               an
               Epicharmus
               ,
               to
               bring
               That
               Motto
               to
               Remembrance
               ,
               
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ]
               
                 forget
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Distrustfull
              
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               And
               as
               of
               all
               other
               friends
               ,
               so
               
                 above
                 all
              
               beware
               of
               Them
               ,
               who
               pretend
               a
               Friendship
               unto
               the
               Soul.
               For
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 Devil
              
               to
               the
               white
               one
               .
               That
               Serpent
               is
               the
               most
               deadly
               ,
               which
               covers
               over
               his
               malice
               with
               the
               seeming
               simplicity
               of
               a
               Dove
               .
               
               A
               Wolf
               is
               ever
               most
               Ravenous
               ,
               when
               cloath'd
               in
               sheep-skin
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               such
               dangerous
               Highway-Thief
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               follows
               that
               trade
               in
               the
               Reverend
               Habit
               of
               a
               Priest.
               There
               are
               no
               Jugglers
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               compar'd
               with
               
                 false
                 Teachers
              
               ;
               those
               
                 Spiritual
                 purloyners
              
               ,
               who
               commit
               a
               kind
               of
               Burglary
               upon
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               and
               even
               plunder
               their
               very
               Consciences
               ;
               who
               first
               steal
               into
               their
               Heads
               ,
               and
               carry
               away
               from
               thence
               their
               
                 true
                 Opinions
              
               in
               point
               of
               faith
               ;
               then
               creep
               into
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               steal
               away
               from
               thence
               their
               
                 right
                 Affections
              
               in
               point
               of
               practice
               .
               Such
               as
               these
               heretofore
               were
               
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Photinus
              
               ,
               and
               Apollinaris
               .
               All
               three
               very
               learned
               and
               frequent
               Preachers
               ,
               
               of
               eminent
               wit
               ,
               and
               elocution
               ,
               highly
               approved
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               admired
               by
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               untill
               infected
               with
               an
               Itch
               to
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               so
               many
               Sects
               ,
               or
               the
               Heads
               of
               so
               many
               Factions
               ,
               they
               polluted
               all
               their
               Excellencies
               
               with
               the
               Leprosie
               of
               Errour
               ;
               and
               of
               three
               great
               Shepherds
               became
               
                 three
                 Dogs
              
               ,
               whose
               constant
               business
               was
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               barking
               and
               snarling
               against
               the
               
                 Truth
                 .
                 Photinus
              
               (
               even
               with
               vehemence
               )
               against
               the
               Trinity
               of
               the
               
                 Godhead
                 ;
                 Nestorius
              
               against
               the
               Vnity
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Person
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Apollinaris
               against
               the
               Duality
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               From
               whose
               examples
               we
               may
               learn
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               beware
               of
               such
               as
               
                 creep
                 into
                 Houses
              
               ,
               
               and
               there
               
                 lead
                 captive
              
               those
               
                 Silly
                 women
              
               ,
               who
               again
               do
               lead
               captive
               their
               
                 Silly
                 men
              
               ;
               But
               of
               such
               as
               domineer
               in
               their
               factious
               pulpits
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               great
               
                 Red
                 Dragon
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               
               do
               
                 draw
                 after
                 their
                 Tail
              
               ,
               perhaps
               
                 a
                 whole
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               (
               I
               cannot
               be
               thought
               to
               speak
               of
               fixt
               ,
               but
               of
               erratick
               and
               
                 wandring
                 Stars
              
               .
               )
               The
               common
               fallacies
               of
               the
               world
               do
               onely
               couzen
               the
               peoples
               senses
               ,
               and
               so
               impose
               upon
               their
               Reason
               .
               But
               these
               at
               first
               dash
               do
               even
               bewitch
               their
               very
               reason
               ,
               and
               so
               beguile
               them
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               A
               
                 spiritual
                 Cheat
              
               ,
               or
               
                 false
                 Teacher
              
               ,
               is
               so
               incomparably
               hurtfull
               ;
               (
               especially
               when
               his
               false
               and
               seditious
               Doctrin
               is
               such
               as
               easily
               runs
               out
               at
               his
               fingers
               ends
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 Lucifer
                 himself
              
               ,
               to
               become
               such
               ,
               did
               first
               of
               all
               turn
               Devil
               .
               For
               as
               if
               his
               Devilship
               were
               
               his
               Qualification
               ,
               He
               was
               first
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               Preacher
               .
               The
               forbidden
               Tree
               was
               his
               Text
               ,
               forbidden
               Knowledge
               was
               his
               Doctrin
               ,
               Horrid
               Rebellion
               was
               his
               Vse
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               concluded
               with
               just
               Damnation
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               Now
               we
               shall
               find
               such
               Impostors
               to
               have
               been
               still
               very
               rife
               ,
               whether
               we
               look
               into
               the
               Jewish
               ,
               or
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Jewish
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               for
               
                 one
                 Elijah
              
               ,
               (
               that
               
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               )
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               were
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
              
               .
               
               For
               
                 one
                 Micaiah
              
               ,
               
               who
               prophesied
               Truth
               ,
               four
               hundred
               there
               were
               that
               dawb'd
               with
               
                 untemper'd
                 Morter
              
               .
               The
               ways
               of
               Apostasy
               in
               Israel
               were
               chiefly
               two
               .
               The
               first
               was
               the
               way
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               who
               ador'd
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               Calf
               ;
               nor
               that
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               
                 Dan
                 and
                 Bethel
              
               .
               In
               that
               lay
               his
               Heresie
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               Schism
               .
               The
               second
               way
               was
               the
               way
               of
               Ahab
               ;
               who
               besides
               the
               publick
               worship
               ,
               common
               to
               him
               with
               Jeroboam
               ,
               did
               farther
               worship
               his
               Baalims
               or
               Godlings
               also
               .
               Now
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Apostasy
               ,
               no
               nor
               Idolatry
               in
               Israel
               ;
               in
               which
               their
               
                 False
                 Prophets
              
               had
               not
               still
               a
               great
               hand
               .
               No
               nor
               any
               false
               Prophets
               who
               prophesied
               Lies
               ,
               but
               they
               pretended
               to
               derive
               them
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Truth
               .
               The
               work
               of
               Satan
               still
               was
               done
               
               in
               
               Jehovah's
               name
               .
               An
               example
               of
               which
               we
               have
               1
               King.
               22.
               where
               though
               
               Ahab's
               lying
               Prophets
               were
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               ,
               yet
               still
               they
               usher'd
               in
               their
               falsehoods
               with
               a
               
                 [
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               ]
            
             
               Come
               we
               hastily
               from
               the
               Jewish
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               find
               to
               have
               been
               infested
               ,
               from
               her
               first
               *
               Infancy
               and
               Childhood
               ,
               with
               such
               Deceivers
               .
               A
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               was
               found
               at
               Rome
               ,
               to
               resist
               the
               doctrins
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ;
               An
               Apollonius
               also
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               to
               check
               the
               preachings
               of
               S.
               John.
               Besides
               Menander
               ,
               and
               
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 Barchochebas
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Dositheus
                 ,
                 Carpocrates
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ebion
                 ,
                 Saturninus
              
               ,
               and
               Basilides
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               venemous
               Crew
               as
               well
               of
               Gnosticks
               ,
               as
               Nicholaitans
               ,
               (
               whereof
               the
               greatest
               part
               did
               flourish
               in
               the
               Apostles
               own
               times
               ,
               and
               all
               pretended
               to
               be
               Reformers
               ,
               )
               there
               were
               not
               wanting
               amongst
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               who
               did
               endeavour
               the
               setting
               up
               a
               
                 New
                 Messias
              
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               craftily
               diverting
               the
               clearest
               prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               from
               that
               natural
               Aspect
               which
               they
               all
               fasten
               upon
               the
               New.
               
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               Paraenesis
               to
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Antonine
              
               ,
               does
               make
               this
               appear
               by
               an
               Induction
               of
               particulars
               .
               That
               famous
               prophecy
               (
               for
               example
               )
               of
               dying
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Judah
                 till
                 Shiloh
                 
                 come
                 ,
                 binding
                 his
                 Asse's
                 Colt
                 unto
                 the
                 choice
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 washing
                 his
                 Cloaths
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 11.
                 
                 ]
              
               which
               is
               so
               manifestly
               fulfilled
               in
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               The
               Heathen
               Greeks
               apply'd
               to
               Bacchus
               ,
               their
               Son
               of
               Jupiter
               ;
               not
               onely
               because
               his
               Rites
               were
               solemnized
               with
               an
               Ass
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               was
               worshipped
               as
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Vintage
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               was
               feign'd
               to
               have
               been
               
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 enter'd
                 into
                 Glory
                 .
              
               So
               what
               is
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prophets
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               
                 riding
                 into
                 Jerusalem
                 upon
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
              
               (
               Zech.
               9.
               9.
               )
               They
               apply
               to
               Bellerophon
               (
               another
               Son
               of
               their
               Jupiter
               )
               riding
               to
               Heaven
               upon
               Pegasus
               ,
               a
               
                 winged
                 Horse
              
               .
               And
               that
               praediction
               of
               Isaias
               concerning
               
                 a
                 Virgin
                 's
                 bringing
                 forth
              
               ,
               (
               Isa
               .
               7.
               14.
               )
               They
               will
               needs
               apply
               to
               Dance
               in
               the
               Brazen
               Tower
               ;
               where
               having
               carefully
               been
               sequestred
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               grown
               big
               of
               Perseus
               ,
               she
               got
               the
               fabulous
               repute
               of
               a
               Mother-Maid
               .
               So
               that
               passage
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 [
                 He
                 rejoyced
                 as
                 a
                 Giant
                 to
                 run
                 his
                 course
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               19.
               5.
               ]
               Those
               Idolatrous
               Greeks
               apply
               to
               Hercules
               ,
               whom
               they
               affirm
               to
               have
               ran
               through
               all
               the
               
                 habitable
                 world
              
               .
               And
               those
               distinct
               praedictions
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Esa
               touching
               our
               Saviour's
               
                 healing
                 
                 Virtue
              
               over
               
                 all
                 manner
              
               of
               Diseases
               ,
               they
               apply
               to
               Aesculapius
               ,
               their
               
                 God
                 of
                 Physick
              
               .
               Not
               to
               be
               endless
               in
               particulars
               ,
               All
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               our
               Messias
               ,
               excepting
               that
               of
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
               (
               which
               their
               Poets
               could
               never
               parallel
               in
               all
               their
               fabulous
               Sons
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               )
               have
               by
               the
               wicked
               Ingeny
               of
               Deceivers
               ,
               been
               profanely
               misapply'd
               to
               the
               
                 bolstering
                 up
              
               of
               their
               Idolatries
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               having
               been
               wrested
               from
               those
               Completions
               they
               all
               do
               find
               in
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               without
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               both
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               This
               has
               ever
               been
               a
               pertinent
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               necessary
               Caveat
               ,
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ;
                 Beware
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 heed
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               We
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               This
               Caveat
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               All
               Persons
               without
               exception
               :
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               worst
               ,
               but
               the
               Best
               of
               men
               .
               For
               as
               the
               worst
               may
               deceive
               us
               by
               their
               very
               
                 good
                 Words
              
               ,
               so
               may
               the
               Best
               of
               men
               too
               (
               though
               without
               any
               design
               ,
               and
               even
               before
               they
               are
               aware
               ,
               )
               by
               their
               
                 evil
                 Deeds
              
               .
            
             
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               worst
               ,
               let
               us
               first
               of
               all
               attend
               unto
               that
               Caveat
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               his
               Ephesians
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 you
                 with
                 vain
                 words
                 .
              
               A
               Caveat
               extended
               to
               many
               things
               of
               great
               moment
               ,
               however
               expressed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               
               stile
               of
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               .
               He
               does
               not
               mean
               by
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               but
               unprofitable
               and
               impertinent
               to
               the
               Hearers
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               to
               no
               end
               ,
               and
               purpose
               :
               but
               such
               as
               are
               filthy
               as
               well
               as
               foolish
               ;
               and
               withall
               such
               as
               are
               false
               ,
               or
               fallacious
               words
               .
               Such
               as
               blind
               a
               man's
               Judgment
               ;
               such
               as
               pervert
               his
               Understanding
               ;
               such
               as
               impose
               upon
               his
               Reason
               ;
               such
               as
               mislead
               him
               from
               the
               true
               Faith
               ;
               and
               even
               couzen
               him
               of
               his
               Religion
               .
               In
               all
               these
               respects
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 above
              
               all
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               is
               carefull
               that
               his
               Ephesians
               be
               not
               deceiv'd
               with
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               .
            
             
               They
               who
               call
               foolish
               or
               
                 filthy
                 Talking
              
               ,
               by
               the
               plausible
               names
               of
               Facetiousness
               ,
               or
               
                 Drollery
                 ,
                 Vrbanity
              
               ,
               or
               Burlesque
               ,
               are
               the
               first
               fort
               of
               such
               as
               do
               
                 deceive
                 with
                 vain
                 words
              
               .
               These
               are
               called
               by
               the
               Greeks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Latines
               Ridicularii
               ,
               in
               French
               and
               English
               ,
               Drolls
               ,
               and
               Railleurs
               ;
               such
               as
               think
               it
               a
               mark
               of
               Wit
               ,
               never
               to
               speak
               a
               serious
               word
               ,
               but
               to
               turn
               all
               into
               Ridicule
               .
               By
               
                 foolish
                 talking
                 and
                 jesting
              
               ,
               (
               two
               words
               for
               one
               thing
               )
               is
               meant
               such
               insipid
               and
               unsavory
               discourse
               ,
               as
               has
               not
               in
               it
               any
               Salt
               either
               of
               Charity
               or
               of
               Prudence
               to
               make
               it
               usefull
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               that
               Aristotle
               does
               reckon
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               is
               here
               S.
               
               Paul's
               word
               )
               a
               Semivertue
               in
               Conversation
               .
               But
               being
               usually
               coupled
               with
               Scurrility
               ,
               or
               Obscoeneness
               ,
               or
               some
               
               degree
               of
               Profanation
               ,
               (
               for
               
                 mala
                 sunt
                 vicina
                 bonis
              
               ,
               )
               it
               is
               prohibited
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               ,
               and
               heavily
               censur'd
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               seriousness
               and
               the
               gravity
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               whose
               Conversation
               should
               
                 be
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               not
               in
               jesting
               ,
               and
               buffonery
               .
               Mortification
               and
               Repentance
               and
               Amendment
               of
               life
               should
               be
               His
               Business
               ;
               and
               Praising
               God
               his
               Recreation
               .
               The
               Study
               and
               Contemplation
               both
               of
               the
               Wisedom
               ,
               and
               the
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               his
               Labour
               ,
               and
               his
               Divertisement
               ,
               his
               daily
               Exercise
               and
               Delight
               .
               To
               them
               that
               place
               their
               present
               happiness
               in
               the
               contrary
               to
               This
               ,
               in
               
                 sparing
                 nothing
              
               to
               break
               a
               Jest
               ,
               neither
               the
               holy
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               good
               Names
               of
               Men
               ,
               nor
               the
               modest
               Ears
               of
               Women
               ,
               but
               sacrifice
               all
               considerations
               to
               Sport
               and
               Laughter
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Idol
               they
               most
               adore
               ,
               To
               Them
               our
               Lord's
               Denuntiation
               belongs
               of
               right
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 Them
                 that
                 laugh
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 mourn
                 and
                 weep
                 .
              
               As
               for
               such
               things
               as
               These
               ,
               impious
               Jests
               to
               cause
               laughter
               ,
               and
               
                 filthy
                 Talking
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               4.
               )
               
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 us
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               )
               as
               if
               they
               were
               altogether
               Venial
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               easily
               consist
               with
               a
               Christian
               state
               :
               For
               even
               
                 because
                 of
                 These
                 things
              
               ,
               
               (
               as
               arrant
               Trifles
               and
               Peccadilloes
               ,
               as
               by
               too
               many
               they
               may
               be
               
               thought
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 cometh
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Disobedience
                 ,
              
               either
               in
               This
               ,
               or
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 us
                 with
                 vain
                 words
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               false
               ones
               (
               saith
               Estius
               ,
               )
               or
               with
               fallacious
               ones
               (
               saith
               Menochius
               .
               )
               And
               so
               the
               Caveat
               is
               extensible
               to
               All
               the
               Deceitfulnesses
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Sophistry
               of
               words
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 man's
                 Wisedom
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               wisedom
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               )
               seek
               to
               impose
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               and
               minds
               of
               those
               they
               speak
               to
               .
               As
               in
               calling
               
                 vitious
                 Fear
              
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Prudence
               ;
               in
               calling
               
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 Frugality
                 ;
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 Nobleness
                 ;
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 Affability
                 ;
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 Greatness
                 of
                 Soul
                 ;
                 Sheepishness
                 ,
                 Humility
                 ;
                 Insultation
                 ,
                 Courage
              
               ;
               and
               devilish
               
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Hatred
                 of
                 Evil.
              
               For
               now
               and
               then
               a
               great
               Vice
               does
               so
               Ape-out
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               several
               Vertues
               in
               some
               degrees
               do
               so
               border
               upon
               Vice
               ,
               that
               for
               want
               of
               due
               Heed
               to
               the
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               of
               men
               ,
               many
               mistake
               them
               for
               one
               another
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               deceive
               us
               (
               as
               many
               will
               ,
               unless
               we
               stand
               upon
               our
               Guard
               ,
               )
               by
               giving
               
                 vain
                 Subtilty
              
               the
               name
               of
               Wisedom
               ;
               and
               Cruelty
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Corrective
                 Justice
              
               ;
               by
               calling
               
                 Rashness
                 ,
                 Resolution
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Giddiness
                 ,
                 Zeal
              
               :
               Let
               no
               man
               lead
               us
               into
               Intemperance
               ,
               under
               the
               stile
               of
               
               Goodfellowship
               ;
               nor
               seek
               to
               lessen
               the
               guilt
               of
               Wantonness
               ,
               by
               its
               being
               intitl'd
               
                 a
                 Trick
                 of
                 youth
              
               ;
               nor
               withdraw
               our
               Obedience
               to
               publick
               Parents
               ,
               in
               pretense
               of
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               ;
               no
               nor
               our
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               (
               when
               That
               is
               due
               ,
               )
               because
               Obedience
               indeed
               is
               better
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               persuade
               us
               to
               leave
               undone
               the
               smallest
               Duties
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               our
               doing
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               nor
               wilfully
               to
               admit
               of
               a
               lesser
               Sin
               ,
               in
               a
               sophistical
               Pretense
               of
               avoiding
               greater
               .
               For
               That
               saying
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 Evils
                 the
                 least
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               meant
               of
               two
               Moral
               ,
               but
               of
               two
               Physical
               ,
               or
               civil
               Evils
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               when
               
                 two
                 Evils
              
               are
               Both
               of
               Punishment
               ,
               or
               when
               of
               any
               
                 two
                 Evils
              
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               Reason
               prompts
               us
               to
               choose
               the
               lesser
               .
               But
               of
               two
               
                 moral
                 Evils
              
               ,
               or
               of
               two
               
                 formal
                 Sins
              
               ,
               Religion
               bids
               us
               choose
               neither
               :
               But
               rather
               suffer
               the
               greatest
               evil
               ,
               than
               submit
               to
               do
               the
               least
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               Should
               I
               adventure
               to
               reflect
               upon
               
                 all
                 sorts
              
               of
               Men
               of
               this
               first
               rank
               ,
               of
               whom
               an
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               last
               Age
               ,
               (
               though
               this
               at
               first
               was
               my
               Design
               ,
               )
               I
               should
               heedlesly
               ingage
               in
               a
               new
               Sea
               of
               matter
               ,
               and
               wear
               out
               the
               Patience
               of
               all
               that
               hear
               me
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               
               choose
               to
               spend
               the
               little
               Remainder
               of
               my
               time
               ,
               in
               giving
               notice
               of
               two
               or
               three
               of
               the
               most
               
                 plausible
                 Deceivers
              
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               have
               had
               the
               chiefest
               hand
               in
               all
               the
               Miseries
               of
               the
               late
               Times
               .
               For
               till
               the
               Errours
               they
               have
               sown
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               planted
               ,
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               people's
               Minds
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               keep
               our
               Peace
               any
               longer
               ,
               than
               whilst
               the
               persons
               so
               imbued
               want
               Power
               to
               break
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               Take
               we
               heed
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               of
               such
               Deceivers
               ,
               as
               sow
               the
               seeds
               of
               Discontent
               in
               their
               credulous
               Congregations
               ,
               by
               feeding
               the
               People
               with
               Apprehensions
               ,
               fears
               ,
               and
               jealousies
               ,
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               Popery
               ,
               and
               
                 impositions
                 upon
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 Men.
              
               This
               has
               been
               a
               sore
               Evil
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               (
               ever
               since
               the
               Days
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               )
               by
               fictitious
               and
               pretended
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Broad
               way
               for
               real
               Popery
               .
               When
               a
               Protestant
               resolves
               to
               espouse
               a
               Schism
               ,
               a
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 most
                 perfect
              
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               He
               must
               accuse
               her
               either
               of
               Popery
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 Papistical
                 Inclinations
              
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               found
               out
               by
               all
               ,
               to
               
                 drive
                 a
                 Trade
              
               of
               Animosities
               ,
               either
               for
               Revenge
               ,
               or
               for
               
                 filthy
                 Lucre
              
               ;
               or
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               known
               to
               be
               Satan's
               chief
               Journy-man
               ,
               in
               being
               
               passionately
               amorous
               of
               breeding
               Hatreds
               ,
               and
               a
               Lover
               of
               Schism
               as
               it
               is
               Schism
               .
               Neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               were
               used
               otherwise
               or
               worse
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               whose
               Accusations
               were
               adapted
               to
               their
               
                 Enemies
                 Ends
              
               ,
               which
               were
               onely
               
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
              
               ,
               and
               thorowly
               fitted
               for
               Destruction
               ;
               as
               far
               from
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Probability
               ,
               as
               Truth
               can
               possibly
               be
               from
               Falshood
               .
               Nor
               could
               it
               sure
               be
               more
               impossible
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               Conjurer
               ,
               or
               a
               Glutton
               ,
               (
               who
               yet
               was
               accused
               of
               being
               Both
               ,
               )
               than
               that
               
                 His
                 Spouse
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               should
               be
               
                 Popishly
                 affected
              
               ,
               whose
               
                 first
                 Reformers
              
               were
               put
               to
               Death
               for
               resisting
               Popery
               ,
               and
               whose
               Sons
               at
               this
               day
               are
               the
               Sole
               Persons
               that
               
                 keep
                 it
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               whose
               Communion
               is
               detested
               by
               none
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Popish
               Party
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               hate
               men
               for
               their
               
                 kind
                 affections
              
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               that
               
                 all
                 Protestants
              
               should
               unite
               themselves
               with
               us
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Romanists
                 will
                 not
              
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               that
               
                 no
                 Protestant
              
               should
               separate
               from
               us
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Romanists
                 all
                 do
              
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               our
               
                 common
                 Enemies
              
               should
               make
               us
               Friends
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               were
               to
               be
               baited
               ,
               and
               
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
              
               ,
               't
               was
               but
               suitable
               for
               them
               to
               be
               put
               in
               
                 Bears
                 Skins
              
               too
               .
               And
               't
               is
               
                 as
                 suitable
              
               for
               
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               very
               
                 well
                 cloath'd
              
               with
               the
               worst
               of
               Calumnies
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               aim
               at
               her
               Ruin
               ,
               and
               are
               resolv'd
               on
               her
               Condemnation
               .
               The
               many
               Divisions
               and
               Subdivisions
               of
               our
               Sectaries
               in
               England
               cannot
               be
               easily
               
                 reckon'd
                 up
              
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               numerous
               ;
               (
               for
               there
               are
               hardly
               more
               Divisions
               amongst
               the
               Romanists
               themselves
               .
               )
               Every
               Sect
               is
               desirous
               to
               have
               the
               new-modelling
               or
               new-moulding
               of
               our
               Church
               :
               and
               there
               is
               
                 not
                 one
              
               of
               them
               but
               has
               
                 as
                 much
                 pretense
              
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 any
                 other
              
               ;
               if
               not
               an
               equal
               right
               ,
               yet
               an
               equal
               
                 want
                 of
                 right
              
               to
               be
               
                 our
                 Reformers
              
               .
               They
               being
               equally
               
                 void
                 of
              
               ;
               and
               as
               equally
               
                 Dissenters
                 from
              
               all
               Authority
               ;
               abounding
               All
               equally
               in
               a
               preference
               of
               their
               own
               to
               Superiour
               Judgments
               ;
               equal
               Admirers
               of
               Themselves
               ;
               and
               as
               equally
               contemptuous
               of
               
                 other
                 men
              
               .
               There
               is
               not
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               or
               Quaker
               ,
               not
               an
               Adamite
               ,
               or
               a
               Behemist
               ,
               no
               nor
               any
               other
               Sectary
               of
               whatsoever
               Denomination
               ,
               but
               thinks
               it
               hard
               ,
               and
               takes
               it
               ill
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               All
               of
               Their
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               conform
               to
               Their
               way
               of
               Worship
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               Monster
               would
               our
               Church
               be
               ,
               if
               
                 every
                 one
              
               of
               these
               Sects
               had
               the
               shaping
               of
               her
               ?
               and
               how
               much
               worse
               would
               our
               Babel
               be
               ,
               than
               That
               which
               they
               call
               
                 The
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ?
               What
               then
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               said
               in
               this
               
               case
               of
               our
               
                 present
                 Breaches
              
               ?
               They
               that
               are
               over
               us
               in
               Authority
               must
               tell
               us
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               But
               what
               is
               fittest
               to
               be
               said
               I
               suppose
               is
               This
               :
               That
               such
               of
               our
               Englishmen
               as
               own
               themselves
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               yet
               divide
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               do
               contribute
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               towards
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Popery
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Emissaries
               of
               Rome
               could
               have
               done
               without
               them
               .
               And
               if
               ever
               we
               live
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Abomination
                 of
                 Desolation
                 ,
                 standing
              
               as
               heretofore
               
                 in
                 our
                 holy
                 Places
              
               ,
               it
               will
               enter
               in
               at
               That
               ,
               and
               at
               no
               other
               Door
               ,
               than
               what
               our
               Schisms
               and
               Separations
               have
               open'd
               to
               it
               .
               Nothing
               but
               our
               Divisions
               can
               
                 bring
                 in
              
               Popery
               ;
               and
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               too
               ,
               that
               Nothing
               but
               our
               Vnion
               can
               keep
               it
               out
               .
               But
               united
               we
               cannot
               be
               ,
               (
               whilst
               they
               that
               have
               divided
               from
               us
               are
               so
               strangely
               subdivided
               among
               themselves
               ,
               )
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               
                 All
                 Parties
              
               ,
               from
               every
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 concentring
              
               themselves
               in
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               And
               this
               the
               proudest
               of
               them
               may
               do
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 without
                 a
                 Blush
              
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               
                 greatest
                 honour
              
               and
               reputation
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               .
               For
               what
               (
               I
               pray
               )
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               Renowned
               and
               National
               Church
               ?
               A
               National
               Church
               the
               most
               peaceably
               and
               the
               most
               regularly
               reformed
               of
               All
               the
               Churches
               .
               
               The
               chief
               Reformed
               Church
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               which
               has
               publickly
               been
               Establish'd
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               Canon
               .
               The
               
                 onely
                 Protestant
              
               Church
               in
               Europe
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               able
               as
               well
               as
               willing
               to
               protect
               other
               Churches
               in
               their
               Distresses
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               has
               ever
               conquer'd
               ,
               and
               confuted
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               her
               
                 fugitive
                 Children
              
               do
               not
               unnaturally
               betray
               her
               ,
               )
               will
               ever
               keep
               us
               all
               safe
               from
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               Take
               we
               heed
               in
               the
               Third
               place
               of
               such
               Deceivers
               ,
               as
               would
               have
               it
               thought
               
                 a
                 mark
              
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 reform'd
              
               ,
               to
               preach
               up
               an
               
                 Exemption
                 from
                 human
                 Laws
              
               ,
               (
               such
               especially
               as
               relate
               to
               the
               externals
               of
               Religion
               ,
               )
               and
               so
               
                 a
                 Licentiousness
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               ever
               pressing
               their
               Hearers
               
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               obstinate
               and
               
                 sturdy
                 Rebells
              
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Liberty
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Galatians
               were
               bid
               to
               
                 stand
                 fast
              
               ,
               were
               not
               at
               all
               a
               Manumission
               from
               the
               Bondage
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Empire
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Rigor
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               't
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               But
               a
               
                 freedom
                 from
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christianity
                 it self
              
               .
               Not
               onely
               from
               the
               positive
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Moral
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               well
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               too
               ;
               and
               which
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               most
               expresly
               ,
               He
               
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 abrogate
              
               ,
               but
               on
               
               the
               contrary
               to
               fulfill
               ;
               and
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               
                 fill
                 it
                 up
              
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Liberty
               of
               a
               Christian
               extended
               it self
               even
               to
               
                 Libertinism
                 it self
              
               ;
               rendring
               every
               man
               free
               to
               judge
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Legislators
               ,
               and
               (
               with
               a
               greater
               force
               of
               reason
               )
               the
               learned
               Judges
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               free
               to
               regulate
               the
               Laws
               by
               their
               
                 several
                 Humours
              
               ,
               (
               which
               by
               the
               way
               is
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ,
               and
               flatly
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               )
               rather
               than
               to
               regulate
               their
               
                 several
                 Humours
              
               by
               the
               Laws
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               possible
               ,
               but
               so
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               that
               He
               who
               will
               not
               do
               this
               ,
               (
               conform
               his
               private
               humour
               to
               publick
               Laws
               ,
               )
               is
               fit
               to
               live
               in
               a
               Desert
               ,
               in
               the
               Company
               of
               Creatures
               which
               have
               
                 no
                 Law
              
               at
               all
               ;
               not
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               a
               Church
               ,
               where
               
                 Human
                 Laws
              
               (
               under
               God's
               )
               are
               the
               Life
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               Propriety
               ,
               nor
               onely
               of
               Livelihood
               ,
               but
               
                 Life
                 it self
              
               .
               Whosoever
               has
               been
               protected
               from
               any
               injuries
               of
               men
               by
               the
               Laws
               in
               force
               ,
               must
               needs
               confirm
               ,
               by
               his
               Experience
               ,
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               I
               now
               say
               :
               That
               such
               a
               Subject
               as
               will
               no
               longer
               allow
               the
               Laws
               ,
               than
               the
               Laws
               allow
               him
               in
               his
               being
               Lawless
               ,
               or
               no
               longer
               than
               they
               are
               pleasing
               and
               usefull
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               when
               they
               avenge
               him
               upon
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               defend
               him
               in
               his
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               assert
               him
               in
               his
               Estate
               ,
               )
               
               deserves
               not
               those
               Benefits
               of
               Propriety
               and
               Safety
               the
               Laws
               afford
               him
               .
               The
               Laws
               (
               I
               say
               )
               not
               onely
               under
               which
               ,
               but
               by
               which
               he
               lives
               .
               'T
               is
               very
               plain
               ,
               that
               such
               Laws
               deserve
               but
               ill
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               deserve
               from
               Him
               an
               uniformity
               in
               his
               Obedience
               .
               Where
               human
               Laws
               command
               That
               which
               God
               does
               no
               where
               forbid
               ,
               and
               
                 vice
                 versâ
              
               ,
               where
               they
               forbid
               what
               God
               does
               no
               where
               command
               ,
               Nothing
               is
               plainer
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               than
               that
               The
               Ordinances
               of
               Men
               are
               also
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               
               and
               to
               submit
               our selves
               to
               Them
               ,
               
               not
               of
               necessity
               ,
               but
               of
               choise
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               as
               
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               part
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               wherewith
               
                 Christ
                 has
                 made
                 us
                 free
              
               .
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               Take
               we
               heed
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               of
               such
               Deceivers
               ,
               as
               would
               beguile
               us
               into
               a
               faith
               ,
               apt
               to
               make
               us
               unfaithfull
               in
               all
               our
               ways
               ;
               a
               faith
               that
               all
               things
               
                 coming
                 to
                 pass
              
               were
               antecedently
               unavoidable
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               consequence
               when
               we
               have
               sinn'd
               ,
               we
               have
               onely
               done
               That
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               never
               have
               prevented
               the
               doing
               of
               :
               and
               this
               by
               the
               force
               of
               a
               most
               
                 absolute
                 irrespective
                 irreversible
                 Decree
              
               ,
               which
               did
               eternally
               so
               determin
               both
               the
               
               End
               ,
               and
               the
               Means
               ,
               as
               to
               necessitate
               our
               Impieties
               as
               well
               as
               Punishments
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               are
               Elected
               ,
               all
               our
               Vices
               cannot
               hurt
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               all
               our
               Vertues
               cannot
               avail
               us
               .
               So
               again
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               Reprobates
               ,
               we
               cannot
               repent
               although
               we
               would
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               we
               must
               repent
               ,
               do
               what
               we
               can
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               born
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               live
               without
               care
               .
               Take
               we
               heed
               of
               being
               couzen'd
               by
               such
               false
               Logick
               ,
               as
               may
               help
               us
               either
               merrily
               or
               despairingly
               to
               Hell
               ,
               by
               making
               us
               careless
               of
               our
               Actions
               ,
               and
               neglectfull
               of
               our
               End.
               By
               way
               of
               Antidote
               to
               the
               Venom
               lying
               hid
               in
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               we
               must
               so
               think
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               becomes
               his
               Godhead
               .
               We
               must
               think
               nothing
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               dishonourable
               in
               Men.
               We
               must
               believe
               nothing
               of
               Him
               ,
               which
               we
               would
               not
               be
               very
               willing
               to
               have
               believed
               of
               our selves
               .
               And
               we
               must
               so
               speak
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Ears
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               to
               beget
               in
               them
               a
               love
               and
               a
               reverence
               of
               him
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               his
               Promises
               and
               his
               Threats
               as
               we
               find
               them
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               General
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               Conditional
               ;
               of
               his
               Soveraignty
               ,
               as
               Just
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               as
               extensive
               to
               
                 all
                 his
                 Works
              
               ;
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               as
               
                 Wisedom
                 ;
                 sincere
              
               ,
               and
               uniform
               ,
               not
               
               repugnant
               to
               it self
               ,
               whether
               as
               signi
               ,
               or
               
                 beneplaciti
                 ,
                 reveal'd
              
               ,
               or
               secret
               ;
               of
               his
               Decrees
               from
               all
               Aeternity
               ,
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               Rule
               by
               which
               they
               are
               executed
               
                 in
                 Time
              
               ;
               exclusive
               of
               his
               being
               
                 a
                 Respecter
                 of
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               inclusive
               of
               his
               dealing
               with
               All
               
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Deeds
              
               ;
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               
                 dead
                 ,
                 without
                 Works
              
               ;
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               false
               ,
               without
               Amendment
               ;
               of
               Justification
               ,
               as
               
                 in
                 Time
              
               ,
               not
               (
               as
               say
               the
               Antinomians
               )
               from
               all
               Aeternity
               .
               For
               hence
               't
               is
               logically
               inferr'd
               by
               some
               of
               Eminence
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               who
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               Antinomians
               ,
               )
               that
               their
               Sins
               were
               forgiven
               before
               committed
               ;
               and
               that
               Repentance
               does
               not
               praecede
               ,
               but
               follow
               Pardon
               .
               A
               Doctrin
               as
               dangerous
               as
               any
               other
               that
               can
               be
               nam'd
               ;
               and
               which
               does
               not
               adorn
               ,
               but
               disgrace
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               as
               far
               as
               Some
               at
               least
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               Preachers
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               which
               S.
               Peter
               on
               the
               contrary
               thought
               good
               to
               preach
               in
               This
               Order
               ;
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Converted
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Sins
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 .
              
               Clearly
               intimating
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 blotting
                 out
                 of
                 Sins
              
               can
               never
               follow
               ,
               unless
               Repentance
               and
               Conversion
               do
               go
               before
               .
               They
               that
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               beget
               a
               Disbelief
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               an
               
                 ill
                 Opinion
              
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
               Take
               we
               heed
               therefore
               that
               we
               be
               not
               deceived
               by
               such
               as
               These
               .
            
             
             
               §
               16.
               
               Again
               take
               we
               heed
               of
               those
               Idol-Shepherds
               ,
               
               (
               to
               use
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zechary
               ,
               )
               whose
               left
               Eye
               at
               least
               is
               sharp
               enough
               sighted
               ,
               but
               onely
               their
               
                 right
                 Eye
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 .
              
               They
               have
               human
               Learning
               enough
               ,
               enough
               and
               too
               much
               of
               worldly
               Wisedom
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               Divine
               light
               whereby
               to
               guide
               it
               .
               Such
               are
               they
               of
               whom
               I
               spake
               in
               the
               later
               part
               of
               my
               Last
               Discourse
               ;
               who
               call
               their
               Confidence
               or
               Caprice
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               under
               their
               charge
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               to
               regulate
               their
               Lives
               by
               that
               
                 crooked
                 Rule
              
               .
               I
               do
               the
               rather
               speak
               twice
               of
               this
               grand
               Fallacy
               ,
               because
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               That
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               can
               never
               be
               told
               enough
               .
               For
               till
               men
               are
               catechiz'd
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               made
               to
               know
               its
               true
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               signification
               of
               its
               Name
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               speak
               mine
               own
               judgment
               with
               due
               submission
               to
               my
               Superiours
               ,
               )
               they
               will
               not
               onely
               go
               securely
               ,
               but
               even
               greedily
               to
               Destruction
               .
               Be
               their
               Sins
               never
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               weight
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               can
               get
               themselves
               to
               think
               that
               they
               are
               
                 conscionably
                 committed
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Clement
               did
               ,
               and
               Ravilliac
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               nearer
               Home
               ,
               )
               they
               will
               reckon
               upon
               a
               Saintship
               ,
               from
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               absence
               of
               
                 lesser
                 Sins
              
               than
               they
               delight
               in
               ,
               and
               doat
               upon
               .
               They
               will
               imagin
               
                 they
                 have
                 
                 made
                 their
                 Election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               or
               rather
               that
               they
               have
               made
               themselves
               sure
               of
               their
               Election
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               love
               to
               mistake
               the
               Text
               ,
               )
               even
               by
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               partial
               and
               
                 painted
                 innocence
              
               ,
               as
               (
               being
               seriously
               consider'd
               )
               is
               common
               to
               them
               with
               the
               Devil
               ;
               who
               is
               not
               a
               Swearer
               ,
               or
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Committer
                 of
                 Adultery
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               the
               less
               
                 a
                 Devil
              
               .
               But
               such
               Professors
               not
               considering
               ,
               that
               
                 Spiritual
                 Pride
              
               with
               her
               two
               Daughters
               ,
               Sacrilege
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               are
               Sins
               more
               antient
               than
               
                 Hell
                 itself
              
               ,
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               Those
               things
               will
               not
               onely
               accompany
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               the
               Angels
               did
               Lazarus
               )
               will
               carry
               them
               up
               into
               
               Abraham's
               Bosom
               .
               If
               we
               consider
               by
               what
               Impieties
               some
               Bigots
               have
               expected
               to
               merit
               Bliss
               ,
               and
               what
               others
               have
               understood
               by
               their
               
                 following
                 Providence
              
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               being
               
                 over-acted
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               so
               they
               cant
               it
               ,
               )
               we
               cannot
               but
               say
               the
               greatest
               Mercy
               which
               can
               be
               shewn
               to
               such
               Criminals
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               
                 less
                 nocent
              
               (
               if
               not
               
                 innocent
                 )
                 unavoidably
              
               .
               Which
               being
               not
               to
               be
               effected
               by
               
                 congruous
                 Grace
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 irresistible
              
               ,
               should
               by
               consequence
               be
               effected
               by
               that
               which
               is
               ;
               that
               if
               they
               will
               not
               choose
               the
               Glory
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               mercifully
               compell'd
               to
               injoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               that
               
               however
               they
               may
               perish
               by
               other
               Crimes
               ,
               they
               may
               yet
               be
               disenabl'd
               to
               damn
               themselves
               by
               their
               Rebellions
               .
            
             
               §
               17.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               take
               we
               the
               greatest
               heed
               ,
               of
               being
               led
               into
               The
               Errour
               that
               
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 Erre
                 ,
              
               whilst
               we
               believe
               as
               we
               are
               bid
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               
                 deceives
                 the
                 most
                 incurably
              
               ,
               by
               getting
               her
               Children
               to
               believe
               ,
               she
               is
               divinely
               undeceivable
               .
               Take
               away
               This
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               other
               Impositions
               will
               fall
               to
               ruin
               of
               Themselves
               .
               But
               by
               the
               Help
               of
               This
               Errour
               ,
               All
               the
               rest
               must
               needs
               be
               swallow'd
               ,
               how
               gross
               soever
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               2
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Maccabees
              
               (
               and
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apocrypha
               )
               are
               as
               much
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               5
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               or
               
                 any
                 other
              
               :
               at
               least
               since
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               at
               Trent
               ,
               to
               whose
               Authority
               (
               forsooth
               )
               The
               Holy
               Scriptures
               owe
               Theirs
               .
               That
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Interest
               and
               the
               Duty
               of
               every
               Christian
               to
               be
               a
               Canibal
               ;
               even
               materially
               and
               grosly
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Bloud
               of
               
                 The
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               .
               That
               the
               
                 single
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Head
              
               ,
               and
               Monarch
               ,
               over
               the
               whole
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               both
               Diffusive
               ,
               and
               Representative
               ,
               though
               in
               an
               absolute
               Contradiction
               to
               Four
               famous
               Councils
               ,
               (
               which
               with
               the
               Papalins
               
               themselves
               do
               pass
               for
               General
               ,
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 Constance
                 ,
                 Basil
              
               ,
               and
               Siena
               .
               Not
               to
               insist
               on
               those
               other
               Councils
               ,
               of
               
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               and
               Africa
               .
               That
               there
               must
               be
               
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
              
               on
               Earth
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               Though
               they
               who
               say
               it
               are
               not
               agreed
               ,
               who
               the
               Judge
               of
               them
               should
               be
               :
               a
               whether
               the
               Diffusive
               ,
               or
               Representative
               ,
               or
               (
               That
               which
               They
               call
               )
               the
               Virtual
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               or
               Their
               
                 Principium
                 Vnitatis
              
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               )
               who
               proudly
               
                 Lords
                 it
                 over
                 them
                 All.
              
               That
               though
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               added
               to
               The
               Apostles
               own
               Creed
               ,
               consisting
               of
               but
               12
               Articles
               ,
               (
               Each
               Apostle
               casting
               in
               One
               ,
               as
               Ruffinus
               tells
               us
               ,
               )
               yet
               the
               12
               more
               at
               least
               ,
               thereto
               added
               by
               
                 Pius
                 Quartus
              
               and
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               sworn
               to
               ,
               and
               Believed
               ,
               as
               of
               equal
               Necessity
               to
               Life
               Aeternal
               .
               To
               sum
               up
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               No
               Contradiction
               can
               be
               so
               gross
               ,
               no
               Absurdity
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               readily
               entertained
               by
               Those
               Jesuited
               Bigots
               ,
               who
               have
               beforehand
               devoured
               and
               swallow'd
               down
               without
               chewing
               That
               Breeding
               Blasphemy
               and
               Falshood
               ,
               b
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 as
                 Infallible
                 as
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 speaks
                 ex
                 Cathedrâ
                 ,
                 even
                 without
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Questions
                 onely
                 of
                 Right
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                 those
                 of
                 Fact
                 also
                 .
              
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               deceive
               us
               with
               his
               pretended
               Infallibility
               ,
               more
               than
               with
               his
               being
               God
               ,
               or
               wholly
               Impeccable
               upon
               Earth
               .
               For
               He
               who
               cannot
               be
               deceiv'd
               ,
               can
               as
               little
               Sin
               ;
               they
               are
               Attributes
               peculiar
               to
               
                 God
                 alone
              
               .
            
             
               §
               18.
               
               But
               now
               't
               is
               time
               that
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               general
               Member
               of
               Sub-Division
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Caveat
               was
               enter'd
               against
               Deceipts
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               as
               the
               worst
               of
               Men.
               For
            
             
               As
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               that
               no
               evil
               man
               deceive
               us
               by
               
                 good
                 Appearances
              
               and
               Praetenses
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               use
               of
               as
               great
               heed
               ,
               that
               no
               good
               man
               deceive
               us
               (
               against
               his
               will
               )
               by
               the
               
                 evil
                 Example
              
               of
               his
               Miscarriage
               .
               There
               being
               at
               least
               as
               much
               danger
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               other
               .
               If
               we
               allow
               our selves
               to
               *
               think
               we
               may
               safely
               do
               ,
               what
               some
               very
               
                 good
                 People
              
               have
               done
               before
               us
               ,
               the
               consequence
               of
               it
               will
               be
               This
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               imitate
               the
               worst
               in
               the
               best
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               best
               to
               be
               
                 Their
                 peculiar
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               here
               't
               is
               very
               fit
               for
               our
               observation
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               not
               said
               by
               our
               Saviour
               (
               Matth.
               10.
               17.
               
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               beware
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               Some
               men
               ,
               (
               Those
               of
               the
               Consistories
               or
               Sanedrim
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               aimed
               at
               
               in
               especial
               manner
               ,
               )
               But
               with
               an
               article
               praefixt
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               beware
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               
                 in
                 general
              
               ,
               not
               excepting
               the
               very
               best
               .
               For
               let
               Erasmus
               and
               Vatablus
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               the
               praefixing
               of
               the
               article
               seems
               to
               import
               the
               whole
               species
               ;
               as
               Tostatus
               and
               Casaubon
               at
               least
               do
               judge
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               say
               therefore
               with
               a
               Bellarmin
               ,
               that
               so
               good
               a
               Woman
               as
               Sarah
               had
               never
               prompted
               her
               Husband
               to
               lie
               with
               Hagar
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               well
               known
               it
               to
               have
               been
               lawfull
               .
               No
               nor
               yet
               with
               a
               b
               greater
               man
               ,
               that
               Abram
               might
               dissemble
               and
               
                 tell
                 a
                 lie
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               Nor
               think
               the
               better
               of
               Adultery
               or
               
                 wilfull
                 Murther
              
               ,
               for
               being
               committed
               even
               by
               David
               after
               a
               state
               of
               Regeneration
               .
               Nor
               look
               upon
               Incest
               itself
               as
               venial
               ,
               because
               't
               was
               acted
               even
               by
               Lot
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               stiled
               Righteous
               .
               Nor
               imagin
               it
               does
               the
               rather
               consist
               with
               Wisedom
               to
               be
               Idolatrous
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 Solomon
                 Himself
              
               did
               
                 worship
                 Idols
              
               ,
               who
               is
               renowned
               for
               his
               Wisedom
               throughout
               the
               World.
               Nor
               be
               so
               illogical
               as
               to
               conclude
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Polygamy
               ,
               because
               so
               honest
               a
               man
               as
               Jacob
               had
               
                 two
                 Wives
                 at
                 once
              
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 no
                 where
                 reproved
              
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Nor
               may
               we
               give
               an
               ear
               to
               Them
               who
               do
               excuse
               the
               worst
               Impieties
               of
               all
               such
               men
               as
               have
               been
               Regenerate
               ,
               by
               imputing
               
               them
               wholly
               to
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               well
               to
               the
               filthiness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               are
               serious
               in
               the
               use
               of
               
                 such
                 Logick
              
               ,
               (
               be
               it
               spoken
               to
               the
               disgrace
               of
               their
               wit
               and
               learning
               ,
               )
               though
               it
               is
               patcht
               up
               of
               nothing
               but
               one
               gross
               Fallacy
               ,
               
                 à
                 benè
                 divisis
                 ad
                 malè
                 conjuncta
                 .
              
               Many
               things
               are
               very
               false
               in
               a
               compound
               sense
               ,
               which
               being
               divided
               are
               very
               true
               ;
               and
               many
               are
               true
               being
               compounded
               ,
               which
               
                 in
                 sensu
                 diviso
              
               are
               very
               
                 false
                 .
                 David
              
               was
               holy
               ,
               and
               committed
               wilfull
               Murther
               in
               conjunction
               with
               Adultery
               ;
               But
               it
               was
               not
               committed
               by
               
                 holy
                 David
              
               .
               (
               for
               This
               would
               imply
               a
               Contradiction
               
                 in
                 adjecto
              
               .
               )
               He
               was
               holy
               before
               ,
               and
               holy
               after
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Vnholiness
               and
               Condemnation
               whilst
               he
               lay
               snoring
               in
               his
               impieties
               (
               as
               he
               did
               for
               some
               months
               )
               
                 without
                 repentance
              
               .
               So
               Solomon
               was
               wise
               ,
               and
               a
               Worshipper
               of
               Idols
               ;
               But
               he
               was
               not
               Then
               wise
               ,
               when
               he
               stood
               guilty
               of
               Idol-Worship
               .
               Solomon
               and
               Solomon
               were
               just
               as
               different
               ,
               as
               Peter
               in
               the
               Hall
               ,
               and
               
                 behind
                 the
                 Door
              
               :
               or
               as
               the
               Book
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               .
               When
               That
               impiety
               was
               committed
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               
                 Solomon
                 the
                 Fool
              
               ,
               who
               recover'd
               not
               his
               Wisedom
               till
               he
               repented
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               till
               he
               amended
               ,
               and
               
                 chang'd
                 his
                 life
              
               ,
               till
               he
               became
               
                 a
                 new
                 Creature
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruits
                 meet
                 for
                 Repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               19.
               
               And
               if
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               that
               
                 no
                 good
                 man
                 deceive
                 us
              
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               sure
               neglect
               Him
               who
               has
               nothing
               of
               good
               but
               in
               
                 bare
                 appearance
              
               .
               If
               the
               former
               may
               deceive
               us
               by
               the
               example
               of
               his
               Sin
               ,
               well
               may
               the
               later
               deceive
               us
               too
               by
               the
               
                 lying
                 sanctity
              
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Then
               let
               not
               
                 any
                 man
              
               deceive
               us
               by
               
                 any
                 means
              
               .
               
               Neither
               by
               giving
               
                 smooth
                 Speeches
              
               ,
               nor
               by
               wearing
               
                 rough
                 Garments
              
               ;
               
               Neither
               by
               using
               
                 Foxes
                 words
              
               ,
               
               nor
               by
               having
               
                 Sheeps
                 Cloathing
              
               ;
               
               Neither
               by
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               by
               Letter
               .
               Not
               by
               the
               current
               of
               his
               Prosperity
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               reddiness
               of
               his
               Praying
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               commonness
               of
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               plausible
               Demureness
               (
               called
               the
               Godliness
               )
               of
               his
               Practice
               .
               For
               the
               Devil
               were
               but
               a
               Dunce
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               could
               not
               fish
               (
               whilst
               he
               is
               angling
               after
               Souls
               )
               with
               
                 more
                 Baits
              
               than
               These
               ;
               and
               too
               contemptible
               a
               Mimick
               ,
               if
               amongst
               all
               his
               cunning
               Actings
               he
               could
               not
               
                 personate
                 a
                 Saint
              
               .
            
             
               §
               20.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               All
               which
               does
               properly
               belong
               to
               a
               Christian's
               Caution
               .
               We
               must
               not
               onely
               take
               heed
               
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 us
              
               ,
               but
               as
               great
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               that
               
                 we
                 our selves
                 deceive
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               (
               more
               than
               That
               )
               that
               
               
                 we
                 undeceive
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 deceiv'd
                 .
              
               We
               must
               contend
               for
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               do
               it
               also
               with
               earnestness
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Jude
               exhorts
               us
               all
               in
               the
               4
               th
               .
               verse
               of
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               )
               not
               onely
               be
               in
               the
               right
               our selves
               ,
               but
               labour
               to
               bring
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               all
               such
               as
               have
               erred
               and
               are
               deceiv'd
               .
               We
               must
               labour
               by
               our
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               them
               that
               already
               stand
               ,
               to
               comfort
               and
               help
               the
               weak-hearted
               ,
               to
               
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 hands
                 that
                 hang
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feeble
                 Knees
                 ,
              
               to
               raise
               up
               such
               as
               we
               know
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               by
               any
               means
               possible
               to
               Tread
               down
               Satan
               under
               all
               our
               feet
               .
            
             
               §
               21.
               
               We
               see
               there
               is
               Danger
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               both
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               without
               us
               ,
               both
               in
               solitude
               ,
               and
               in
               company
               ,
               whether
               our
               Company
               does
               consist
               either
               of
               evil
               ,
               or
               good
               men
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               have
               our
               Eyes
               and
               our
               Wits
               about
               us
               .
               We
               have
               need
               of
               it
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               but
               
                 above
                 all
              
               in
               such
               as
               These
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               Lord
               does
               here
               allude
               in
               the
               Text
               and
               Context
               which
               lies
               before
               us
               .
               And
               This
               would
               lead
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               follow
               ,
               to
               the
               Third
               particular
               in
               the
               Division
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 Time
              
               ,
               or
               Occasion
               ,
               wherein
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Care
               will
               be
               most
               in
               season
               .
               But
               This
               I
               confess
               is
               such
               a
               difficult
               and
               such
               a
               slippery
               kind
               of
               Doctrin
               ,
               as
               of
               which
               I
               had
               rather
               make
               a
               very
               
               
                 private
                 use
              
               ,
               than
               run
               the
               publick
               risque
               of
               an
               Application
               .
               For
               in
               such
               an
               Auditory
               as
               This
               ,
               (
               consisting
               of
               All
               that
               is
               Great
               and
               Prudent
               ,
               )
               for
               Me
               to
               adventure
               to
               make
               a
               Search
               into
               Those
               particulars
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               our
               publick
               dangers
               are
               most
               arising
               ,
               were
               to
               discourse
               concerning
               Tacticks
               to
               such
               as
               Hannibal
               and
               Scipio
               ;
               or
               to
               
                 Demetrius
                 the
                 Poliorketick
              
               concerning
               the
               
                 Taking
                 of
                 a
                 Town
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               leaving
               to
               
                 men
                 of
                 Counsel
              
               their
               proper
               Business
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               Helm
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               wisely
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               Both
               ;
               I
               keep
               my self
               within
               the
               Modesty
               which
               is
               expected
               from
               a
               Divine
               .
               Abruptly
               concluding
               my
               present
               Sermon
               ,
               just
               as
               S.
               Peter
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 sober
                 ,
                 be
                 vigilant
                 ;
                 because
                 your
                 Adversary
                 the
                 Devil
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 walketh
                 about
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 devour
                 ;
                 whom
                 resist
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith.
                 And
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 Grace
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 aeternal
                 glory
                 by
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 perfect
                 ,
                 stablish
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 settle
                 you
                 .
                 To
                 him
                 be
                 glory
                 and
                 dominion
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               OF
               FEAR
               As
               Necessary
               to
               FAITH
               ,
               IN
               THE
               Well-ordering
               of
               our
               LIVES
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 10.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 him
                 who
                 thinketh
                 that
                 he
                 stands
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               A
               Caveat
               evermore
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               press'd
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               every
               sort
               of
               Persons
               of
               all
               Conditions
               and
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               what
               sense
               soever
               we
               please
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               has
               its
               value
               even
               in
               That
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               never
               meant
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               to
               say
               Truth
               )
               was
               much
               below
               his
               Consideration
               ,
               to
               
               wit
               ,
               as
               apply'd
               to
               any
               secular
               or
               
                 worldly
                 Station
              
               .
               For
               had
               we
               the
               leisure
               to
               make
               reflection
               upon
               all
               Times
               and
               Places
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Historians
               have
               brought
               them
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               find
               the
               observation
               to
               be
               as
               general
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               wholsom
               ,
               That
               the
               greatest
               Things
               and
               Persons
               ,
               (
               the
               greatest
               Monarchies
               with
               their
               Monarchs
               ,
               the
               greatest
               States-men
               as
               well
               as
               States
               ,
               )
               have
               Then
               been
               nearest
               to
               a
               Downfall
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               been
               in
               all
               appearance
               the
               
                 most
                 establish'd
              
               .
               How
               many
               are
               there
               in
               the
               world
               in
               whom
               Extremities
               have
               concenter'd
               ?
               And
               as
               the
               two
               Globes
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               do
               mutually
               touch
               in
               a
               single
               Point
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               ,
               than
               for
               Conditions
               of
               as
               great
               Distance
               as
               the
               Nadir
               and
               the
               Zenith
               to
               meet
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Man.
               Nebuchadnezzar
               the
               most
               exalted
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               abject
               in
               all
               
                 Assyria
                 .
                 Apries
              
               the
               best
               provided
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               destitute
               thing
               in
               
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 Polycrates
              
               the
               fortunatest
               and
               the
               unfortunatest
               man
               of
               
                 Samos
                 :
                 Deified
              
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               crucified
               the
               next
               .
               Polydorus
               the
               most
               belov'd
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               hated
               of
               
                 Lacedaemonians
                 .
                 Periander
              
               the
               very
               wisest
               ,
               and
               most
               besotted
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 Sejanus
              
               the
               most
               admir'd
               ,
               and
               most
               contemptible
               man
               in
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Dionysius
              
               the
               fiercest
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               tamest
               Paedogogue
               
               in
               Greece
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apophthegm
               of
               Solon
               was
               not
               so
               witty
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               That
               
                 no
                 man's
                 happiness
                 can
                 be
                 certain
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 .
              
               
               And
               't
               was
               for
               this
               reason
               onely
               ,
               that
               Cleobis
               and
               Biton
               were
               praeferr'd
               before
               Croesus
               in
               point
               of
               Bliss
               ,
               that
               They
               were
               
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 well
              
               ;
               whereas
               He
               ,
               with
               his
               Prosperities
               ,
               was
               
                 yet
                 but
                 living
              
               ;
               And
               neither
               knew
               how
               he
               should
               End
               ,
               nor
               what
               Evenements
               might
               befall
               him
               'twixt
               This
               and
               That
               .
               My
               Text
               had
               therefore
               been
               very
               pertinent
               and
               of
               moment
               ,
               had
               it
               exhorted
               to
               nothing
               better
               ,
               than
               human
               Prudence
               ;
               or
               provided
               for
               nothing
               more
               than
               an
               outward
               Safety
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               But
               as
               nothing
               can
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               purpose
               ,
               
               which
               cannot
               
                 profit
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Wrath
                 ,
              
               so
               no
               Prudence
               can
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               That
               by
               which
               a
               man
               
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 Evil
                 day
              
               .
               
               Not
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Temptation
               onely
               ,
               But
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               .
               Nor
               can
               we
               pronounce
               of
               our
               Condition
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               spiritual
               and
               aeternal
               ,
               but
               by
               beginning
               our
               Accompt
               from
               our
               
                 later
                 End.
              
               Which
               because
               without
               Prophecy
               we
               cannot
               do
               ,
               (
               as
               Jeremy
               did
               by
               Zedekiah
               ,
               )
               
               therefore
               
                 happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 always
                 ,
              
               as
               Salomon
               by
               his
               experience
               was
               taught
               himself
               to
               teach
               others
               .
               Prosperity
               
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               Happiness
               quite
               another
               .
               We
               may
               be
               sure
               ,
               whilst
               we
               live
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               more
               or
               less
               prosperous
               ;
               But
               whether
               more
               or
               less
               happy
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 too
              
               to
               assure
               our selves
               .
               Death
               alone
               is
               That
               Point
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Terrestrial
               and
               Coelestial
               Globes
               meet
               ,
               if
               they
               meet
               at
               all
               .
               And
               
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 falleth
              
               ,
               just
               
                 so
                 it
                 lyeth
              
               .
               S.
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               whilst
               yet
               a
               Passenger
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 within
                 sight
              
               of
               his
               
                 Journy's
                 End
              
               ,
               (
               whilst
               he
               was
               yet
               but
               in
               the
               Valley
               ,
               far
               enough
               from
               having
               ascended
               unto
               the
               Top
               of
               Mount
               Nebo
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               might
               have
               seen
               his
               Crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               )
               was
               so
               afraid
               to
               loose
               his
               Station
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 fall
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 stedfastness
              
               ,
               
               (
               which
               S.
               Peter
               provides
               against
               too
               )
               that
               he
               did
               
                 beat
                 down
                 his
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               carefully
               
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 subjection
              
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               this
               momentous
               ,
               
               though
               modest
               reason
               ,
               
                 lest
                 whilst
                 he
                 preached
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 He
                 himself
                 might
                 become
                 a
                 Castaway
                 .
              
               And
               being
               as
               carefull
               of
               other
               Mens
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               own
               aeternal
               Interest
               ,
               he
               did
               as
               tenderly
               admonish
               them
               as
               he
               had
               done
               his
               own
               Soul.
               Giving
               this
               Caveat
               to
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               though
               written
               in
               special
               to
               his
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 who
                 thinketh
                 that
                 he
                 stands
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               In
               which
               words
               we
               have
               Three
               things
               
               observable
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               
                 tacit
                 Dissuasive
              
               from
               
                 carnal
                 Confidence
              
               and
               Security
               .
               Next
               an
               
                 explicit
                 Exhortation
              
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               Both
               at
               once
               from
               a
               great
               Danger
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               in
               consequence
               of
               That
               ,
               from
               as
               great
               a
               Necessity
               on
               the
               other
               The
               Danger
               is
               not
               so
               trivial
               ,
               as
               That
               of
               falling
               with
               holy
               Job
               ,
               from
               an
               high
               Pitch
               of
               Wealth
               to
               the
               Depth
               of
               Poverty
               ;
               or
               with
               the
               brave
               Aristomenes
               ,
               from
               a
               Pinnacle
               of
               Glory
               into
               the
               Gulph
               of
               Lacedaemon
               ;
               Nor
               is
               the
               Danger
               no
               more
               affrighting
               ,
               than
               That
               of
               falling
               with
               Jeremy
               into
               
                 Jonathan's
                 Dungeon
              
               ,
               or
               with
               Daniel
               into
               the
               Den
               of
               the
               hungry
               Lions
               .
               But
               here
               the
               Danger
               is
               of
               falling
               from
               Light
               to
               Darkness
               ;
               from
               an
               high
               pitch
               of
               Grace
               ,
               the
               
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               into
               a
               
                 Bottomless
                 Asphaltites
                 of
                 Fire
                 unquenchable
              
               .
               Some
               there
               were
               who
               did
               not
               think
               there
               could
               be
               any
               such
               Danger
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               stood
               as
               They
               did
               (
               or
               as
               they
               thought
               they
               did
               at
               least
               )
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
              
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               Gnosticks
               alluded
               to
               in
               several
               verses
               before
               my
               Text.
               But
               't
               is
               below
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Reason
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Sincerity
               ,
               to
               write
               of
               Danger
               where
               there
               is
               None
               ;
               or
               to
               forewarn
               us
               of
               a
               Mischief
               which
               cannot
               possibly
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               In
               bidding
               us
               look
               unto
               our
               footing
               ,
               he
               
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               we
               are
               liable
               to
               a
               Fall.
               And
               accordingly
               't
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               common
               Mother
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               16
               th
               .
               of
               her
               39
               Articles
               ,
               )
               
                 That
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 depart
                 from
                 Grace
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 Sin
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 too
                 we
                 may
                 rise
                 again
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               greater
               our
               Danger
               is
               by
               carnal
               confidence
               and
               security
               ,
               the
               greater
               need
               we
               stand
               in
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               .
               And
               This
               ,
               though
               but
               One
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               Cardinal
               vertue
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               really
               a
               
                 Guardian
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               .
               Especially
               as
               consisting
               of
               those
               three
               parts
               ,
               
                 Providence
                 ,
                 Caution
              
               ,
               and
               Circumspection
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               (
               as
               nicely
               distinguish'd
               by
               the
               *
               School-men
               )
               for
               Christian
               Prudence
               to
               be
               complete
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               we
               must
               have
               Providence
               ,
               to
               cast
               about
               for
               such
               means
               as
               are
               conducing
               unto
               our
               End.
               Next
               we
               must
               have
               Circumspection
               ,
               whereby
               to
               attend
               to
               every
               Circumstance
               wherewith
               the
               Means
               are
               to
               be
               cloath'd
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               we
               must
               have
               Caution
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               those
               Impediments
               ,
               which
               may
               otherwise
               hinder
               our
               Course
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               unhappily
               interrupt
               us
               in
               bringing
               the
               Means
               unto
               the
               End.
               
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               Now
               to
               These
               three
               parts
               of
               a
               Christian
               Prudence
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               men
               who
               are
               
               here
               exhorted
               ;
               either
               directly
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               or
               in
               its
               relation
               to
               the
               Context
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               we
               the
               Text
               in
               its
               meer
               literal
               importance
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 who
                 seems
                 to
                 himself
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               as
               fixt
               as
               an
               Antinomian
               ,
               even
               by
               
                 Grace
                 irresistible
              
               ;
               by
               having
               been
               justified
               from
               Aeternity
               ;
               by
               having
               had
               all
               his
               Sins
               forgiven
               ,
               so
               long
               before
               they
               were
               committed
               ;
               or
               by
               being
               
                 not
                 able
              
               to
               Sin
               at
               all
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               His
               imagination
               he
               cannot
               
                 possibly
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Living
                 God
              
               ;
               
               (
               which
               yet
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               does
               bid
               him
               
                 take
                 heed
                 of
              
               ;
               )
               who
               
                 seems
                 to
                 himself
                 to
                 stand
                 so
              
               firmly
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               cannot
               fall
               a
               little
               ,
               much
               less
               totally
               ;
               much
               less
               finally
               from
               Grace
               ;
               Let
               Him
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               )
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
              
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               consider
               we
               the
               Text
               as
               it
               looks
               back
               upon
               the
               Context
               ,
               (
               from
               the
               first
               Verse
               unto
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               )
               and
               thereby
               acquaints
               us
               with
               its
               more
               rational
               importance
               .
               
                 Let
                 him
              
               ,
               (
               who
               does
               not
               only
               seem
               to
               himself
               to
               stand
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 who
                 stands
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
              
               by
               ghostly
               strength
               ;
               by
               having
               had
               his
               
                 feet
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               
               by
               having
               been
               cleansed
               from
               his
               Sins
               in
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Tears
               ,
               which
               arise
               from
               the
               Spring
               of
               sincere
               Repentance
               ;
               Let
               him
               not
               think
               it
               a
               thing
               below
               
               him
               ,
               to
               take
               great
               heed
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 fall
              
               .
               For
               the
               Israelites
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               tenth
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               were
               all
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ;
               did
               all
               partake
               of
               those
               priviledges
               which
               he
               vouchsafed
               them
               as
               his
               Children
               ;
               were
               all
               
                 baptized
                 unto
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ;
               did
               all
               injoy
               the
               same
               Miracles
               ;
               were
               fed
               with
               Manna
               sent
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               refresh'd
               with
               Water
               out
               of
               Horeb
               ,
               gushing
               forth
               from
               a
               dry
               and
               a
               barren
               Rock
               ;
               They
               mystically
               tasted
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Himself
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               4.
               )
               But
               yet
               as
               firmly
               as
               they
               stood
               ,
               we
               find
               their
               
                 feet
                 slipt
              
               .
               For
               first
               they
               stagger'd
               in
               the
               Faith
               ;
               Then
               they
               stumbl'd
               into
               Idolatry
               ;
               Next
               they
               fell
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               (
               all
               excepting
               two
               persons
               ,
               )
               and
               
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 of
                 the
                 Destroyer
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               5.
               and
               10.
               )
               
                 All
                 which
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               )
               
                 happen'd
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 Ensamples
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 come
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               11.
               )
               From
               whence
               He
               rationally
               draws
               This
               signal
               Corollary
               and
               Caveat
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               see
               't
               is
               Both
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               is
               accordingly
               brought
               in
               with
               the
               Causal
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 )
                 Let
                 him
                 who
                 thinketh
                 that
                 he
                 stands
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               Yet
               one
               step
               farther
               .
               Let
               him
               who
               
                 stands
                 faster
              
               than
               other
               men
               who
               do
               
                 truly
                 stand
              
               ,
               almost
               as
               fast
               in
               reality
               ,
               as
               the
               Gnosticks
               in
               the
               Context
               
               did
               in
               their
               proud
               Imagination
               ;
               as
               fast
               as
               David
               and
               S.
               Peter
               in
               their
               high
               pitch
               of
               Grace
               ;
               as
               fast
               as
               Adam
               in
               That
               of
               Innocence
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               bright
               
                 Morning
                 Stars
              
               in
               That
               of
               Glory
               ;
               Let
               him
               (
               I
               say
               )
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               yea
               let
               him
               above
               others
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               fall
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               His
               Fall
               ,
               if
               he
               falls
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               greater
               and
               less
               excusable
               ,
               the
               higher
               and
               firmer
               his
               Station
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               his
               Ability
               to
               stand
               his
               Ground
               .
               The
               Angels
               that
               fell
               
                 from
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 without
                 a
                 Tempter
              
               too
               ,
               even
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               (
               as
               I
               observed
               once
               before
               )
               could
               not
               fall
               less
               than
               
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 Hell
              
               ;
               and
               so
               Their
               Fall
               was
               
                 without
                 Recovery
              
               .
               For
               when
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 World
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               whereby
               to
               give
               the
               faln
               Regiment
               a
               Capability
               of
               rising
               ,
               (
               however
               Origen
               and
               his
               Disciples
               would
               have
               given
               it
               had
               they
               been
               able
               ,
               )
               and
               that
               for
               the
               reason
               I
               just
               now
               hinted
               .
               Whereas
               the
               lapsed
               Man
               Adam
               ,
               newly
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               whose
               Foundation
               was
               in
               the
               Dust
               ,
               had
               both
               the
               Subtilty
               of
               a
               Tempter
               ,
               and
               the
               Strength
               of
               a
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               (
               together
               with
               his
               Innocence
               )
               a
               Frailty
               of
               Nature
               ;
               all
               which
               did
               excuse
               him
               at
               least
               
                 à
                 Tanto
              
               ;
               whereby
               he
               became
               the
               properer
               
               object
               of
               God's
               Compassion
               as
               well
               as
               Justice
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               more
               fit
               for
               a
               Restauration
               .
               From
               whence
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               I
               may
               infer
               with
               good
               Logick
               ,
               that
               by
               how
               much
               the
               firmer
               our
               footing
               is
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               lesser
               ,
               our
               heed
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 fall
              
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               hitherto
               shew'd
               the
               Meaning
               and
               the
               Cohaerence
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               how
               't
               is
               necessary
               for
               all
               ,
               of
               all
               Conditions
               and
               Degrees
               ,
               by
               whichsoever
               of
               its
               handles
               men
               please
               to
               hold
               it
               .
               And
               I
               have
               laid
               out
               the
               several
               matters
               to
               be
               meditated
               upon
               in
               its
               Prosecution
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               But
               being
               seriously
               desirous
               to
               speak
               as
               usefully
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               and
               that
               within
               the
               Time
               allow'd
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               take
               and
               give
               notice
               of
               three
               sorts
               of
               Libertines
               in
               these
               our
               days
               ,
               who
               either
               have
               
                 wilfully
                 transcrib'd
              
               ,
               or
               else
               have
               
                 stumbl'd
                 accidentally
              
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               Haeresies
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ;
               and
               are
               as
               dangerous
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               destructive
               to
               Themselves
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               if
               Vessels
               of
               Election
               ,
               they
               *
               
                 cannot
                 Sin
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               They
               are
               placed
               in
               such
               a
               state
               of
               Impeccability
               ,
               that
               on
               a
               supposal
               of
               their
               willingness
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 able
              
               to
               do
               amiss
               .
               And
               This
               expresly
               was
               the
               Haeresie
               of
               The
               infamous
               Manichaeus
               ,
               as
               S.
               Jerome
               tells
               Ctesiphon
               ;
               adding
               also
               that
               Priscilian
               was
               a
               
               Bird
               of
               that
               Feather
               .
               Others
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               can
               commit
               Sin
               ,
               God
               
                 cannot
                 see
                 it
              
               in
               his
               Elect.
               And
               This
               expresly
               was
               the
               Haeresie
               of
               Marcus
               ,
               who
               taught
               the
               poor
               and
               rich
               Women
               whom
               he
               debauch'd
               and
               made
               His
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               fearlesly
               and
               freely
               be
               as
               voluptuous
               as
               they
               pleas'd
               ,
               *
               
                 because
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Redemption
                 they
                 were
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 at
                 once
                 inapprehensible
                 and
                 invisible
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
              
               Just
               as
               Homer
               feign'd
               Pallas
               to
               have
               cover'd
               her self
               with
               
               Pluto's
               Helmet
               ,
               that
               so
               she
               might
               not
               be
               seen
               by
               Mars
               .
               (
               A
               Privilege
               as
               sensless
               ,
               as
               That
               which
               was
               allow'd
               to
               
                 the
                 Ring
              
               of
               Gyges
               .
               )
               There
               is
               a
               Third
               sort
               of
               Thinkers
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               God
               can
               see
               Sin
               ,
               but
               cannot
               punish
               it
               in
               his
               Elect
               ,
               or
               impute
               it
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               so
               sure-footed
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               slip
               never
               so
               grosly
               ,
               or
               stumble
               never
               so
               often
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               That
               
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 fall
              
               ,
               not
               only
               not
               finally
               ,
               but
               but
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 for
                 a
                 Time.
              
               And
               This
               expresly
               was
               the
               Haeresie
               of
               Jovinian
               ,
               
               (
               which
               S.
               Jerome
               in
               a
               whole
               Book
               has
               very
               effectually
               confuted
               ,
               )
               that
               They
               who
               once
               have
               been
               regenerate
               in
               the
               Laver
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               cease
               being
               regenerate
               .
               We
               have
               the
               Sum
               of
               
                 all
                 Three
              
               (
               and
               the
               Sequel
               too
               )
               in
               the
               one
               
                 Valentinian
                 Haeresie
              
               ,
               which
               
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               ;
               as
               the
               holy
               Father
               and
               Martyr
               Irenaeus
               shews
               it
               at
               large
               .
               What
               the
               Malignity
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               how
               deep
               a
               degree
               of
               Wickedness
               't
               is
               apt
               at
               least
               in
               its
               nature
               to
               betray
               them
               that
               own
               it
               ,
               They
               Themselves
               have
               best
               told
               us
               by
               
                 This
                 Similitude
              
               ,
               *
               That
               
                 as
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 in
                 the
                 foulest
                 Dirt
                 does
                 not
                 lose
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 its
                 beauty
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 retains
                 the
                 whole
                 goodness
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 lie
                 and
                 wallow
                 whilst
                 they
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 Mire
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 Sins
              
               especially
               
                 whereof
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 thereby
                 lose
                 their
                 spirituality
                 and
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
               They
               cannot
               cease
               from
               being
               Branches
               of
               That
               
                 true
                 Vine
              
               ,
               
               into
               which
               they
               were
               once
               ingrafted
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               Now
               that
               other
               mens
               Dangers
               may
               be
               employ'd
               to
               keep
               us
               safe
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               mens
               real
               Miseries
               may
               be
               improv'd
               to
               our
               being
               Happy
               ,
               we
               must
               convince
               our selves
               throughly
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               Text
               is
               most
               clearly
               and
               unavoidably
               imply'd
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               that
               He
               who
               now
               stands
               in
               a
               Christian
               State
               ,
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 blotting
                 out
                 of
                 Sins
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               Justification
               ,
               )
               may
               possibly
               
               fall
               into
               a
               dangerous
               yea
               and
               a
               damnable
               Condition
               ,
               unless
               he
               takes
               such
               strict
               heed
               ,
               as
               our
               blessed
               Apostle
               does
               here
               injoyn
               .
               And
               here
               I
               cannot
               but
               be
               sorry
               ,
               that
               so
               clear
               a
               Text
               as
               This
               should
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               any
               Sermon
               to
               give
               it
               Evidence
               .
               That
               our
               
               Apostle's
               Exhortation
               should
               be
               so
               little
               argumentative
               in
               some
               mens
               minds
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               light
               up
               our
               Candles
               to
               shew
               his
               Sun.
               I
               much
               admire
               that
               those
               Libertines
               ,
               who
               think
               they
               stand
               in
               no
               need
               of
               this
               holy
               Caveat
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficiently
               convinc'd
               by
               their
               own
               Experience
               ,
               that
               since
               their
               having
               been
               regenerate
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               no
               less
               than
               Circumcision
               )
               a
               *
               
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               they
               have
               faln
               into
               deadly
               and
               wasting
               Sins
               .
               Lord
               !
               how
               many
               
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
              
               of
               our
               one
               Common
               Mother
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               have
               renounced
               the
               very
               Baptism
               ,
               by
               which
               alone
               they
               were
               Christianiz'd
               ,
               have
               abandon'd
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               on
               it
               the
               
                 outward
                 Sign
                 of
                 invisible
                 Grace
              
               ?
               have
               
                 fallen
                 away
              
               before
               our
               faces
               into
               the
               scandalous
               commissions
               of
               Schism
               and
               Haeresie
               ?
               have
               turn'd
               
                 apostates
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 deliver'd
                 unto
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               have
               indulgently
               marched
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Corah
               ,
               in
               the
               Sins
               of
               Sacrilege
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               
               and
               still
               are
               snoring
               in
               the
               Impieties
               of
               being
               heady
               ,
               
               
                 high-minded
                 ,
                 Despisers
                 of
                 Dominion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Evil
                 speakers
                 of
                 Dignities
              
               ,
               
               ever
               Opposers
               of
               Authority
               
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               a
               worse
               Thing
               than
               
                 a
                 Common
                 Drunkard
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               How
               many
               Examples
               are
               there
               in
               Scripture
               of
               
                 final
                 Apostasie
              
               from
               Grace
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               State
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               enough
               to
               dit
               the
               widest
               Mouth
               of
               the
               
                 daring'st
                 Gnostick
              
               ?
               How
               many
               of
               God's
               
                 peculiar
                 people
                 under
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               did
               fall
               away
               from
               their
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               Sins
               ,
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               Idolatries
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               worst
               of
               that
               worst
               too
               ,
               not
               
                 by
                 offering
              
               their
               
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Oxen
              
               ,
               
               but
               their
               own
               Sons
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Daughters
               unto
               Devils
               ?
               
               
                 How
                 did
                 the
                 faithfull
                 City
                 become
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ?
              
               how
               did
               
                 her
                 Silver
                 become
                 arrant
                 Dross
                 ?
                 She
                 was
              
               once
               
                 full
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 Righteousness
                 lodged
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 Murtherers
                 .
                 Be
                 astonished
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 horribly
                 afraid
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               spake
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               ,
               )
               
               
                 for
                 my
                 People
                 have
                 committed
                 two
                 evils
                 ,
                 forsaken
                 me
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 bewn
                 them
                 out
                 Cisterns
                 ,
                 broken
                 Cisterns
                 which
                 hold
                 no
                 water
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hast
                 thou
                 not
                 procured
                 this
                 unto
                 thy self
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
              
               
               
                 I
                 had
                 planted
                 thee
                 a
                 noble
                 Vine
                 ,
                 wholly
                 a
                 right
                 seed
                 ;
                 How
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 degenerate
                 Plant
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Vine
                 unto
                 me
                 ?
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               under
               the
               Legal
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Gospel
               Dispensation
               ,
               that
               many
               begin
               to
               build
               well
               on
               a
               good
               foundation
               ,
               
               but
               do
               
                 not
                 finish
              
               .
               Many
               *
               end
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               who
               began
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               
                 Many
                 are
              
               a
               
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 are
                 chosen
                 .
              
               Many
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               sav'd
               .
               Many
               are
               justified
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               in
               comparison
               do
               persevere
               unto
               the
               End.
               That
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 [
                 The
                 love
                 of
                 many
                 shall
                 wax
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 indureth
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 ]
              
               S.
               Paul
               reflecting
               on
               ,
               
               has
               explained
               Thus
               :
               That
               
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 times
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 seducing
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Devils
                 :
              
               
               
                 speaking
                 lyes
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 Conscience
                 seared
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 iron
                 .
              
               There
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               very
               observable
               :
               They
               shall
               depart
               (
               saith
               the
               English
               ,
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               (
               saith
               the
               Greek
               ,
               )
               They
               shall
               apostatize
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               .
               A
               very
               evident
               opposition
               unto
               
                 final
                 perseverance
              
               ,
               in
               Both
               those
               Places
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               as
               evident
               that
               the
               Apostasie
               there
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               is
               from
               a
               State
               of
               Sanctification
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Love
                 waxing
                 cold
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               
                 Faith
                 departed
                 from
                 ,
                 (
                 That
              
               expressed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               This
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               are
               the
               same
               in
               both
               Texts
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               persever'd
               .
               So
               again
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               exhorts
               him
               to
               
                 hold
                 fast
                 faith
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 some
              
               (
               says
               He
               )
               
                 having
                 put
                 away
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Faith
                 have
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 .
              
               That
               This
               was
               
                 justifying
                 Faith
              
               which
               was
               thus
               
                 put
                 away
              
               ,
               and
               
                 suffer'd
                 shipwrack
              
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               two
               reasons
               clearly
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               That
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 holding
                 fast
              
               of
               which
               S.
               Paul
               does
               there
               exhort
               Timothy
               ;
               next
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               That
               ,
               which
               was
               attended
               with
               a
               
                 good
                 Conscience
              
               .
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 abide
                 not
                 in
                 Me
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 forth
                 as
                 a
                 Branch
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 withered
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 :
              
               clearly
               spoken
               of
               a
               Reprobate
               who
               had
               formerly
               been
               
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               but
               
                 abideth
                 not
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               was
               therefore
               
                 cast
                 forth
              
               as
               
                 a
                 wither'd
                 branch
              
               .
               A
               Text
               to
               which
               our
               Apostle
               in
               probability
               does
               allude
               ,
               where
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               certain
               
                 Branches
                 broken
                 off
              
               ,
               
               from
               The
               
                 Olive
                 Tree
              
               ,
               though
               once
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 and
                 Fatness
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               they
               were
               for
               their
               unbelief
               .
               From
               whence
               he
               exhorts
               his
               
                 Believing
                 Romans
              
               to
               beware
               ,
               lest
               they
               who
               now
               
                 stand
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               do
               also
               fall
               into
               infidelity
               ;
               
               and
               They
               be
               also
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 grafted
                 in
              
               .
               There
               are
               that
               hear
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 receive
                 it
                 with
                 Joy
              
               ,
               and
               
                 indure
                 for
                 a
                 while
              
               in
               that
               good
               Course
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 in
                 time
              
               of
               
                 Persecution
                 they
                 are
                 offended
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               blessed
               Lord.
               
               
                 Some
                 have
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 through
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 money
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               to
               his
               Son
               Timothy
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Eighteenth
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               the
               Servant
               forgiven
               ,
               v.
               32.
               was
               yet
               condemn'd
               ,
               v.
               35.
               
               The
               same
               is
               signified
               by
               the
               Parable
               of
               
                 an
                 unclean
                 Spirit
                 cast
                 out
                 by
              
               Repentance
               ,
               
               or
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               re-entring
               by
               a
               Relapse
               into
               the
               House
               of
               a
               man's
               Heart
               well
               
                 swept
                 and
                 garnish'd
              
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               7
               Devils
               ,
               worse
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               than
               himself
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Person
               he
               repossesseth
               is
               worse
               than
               ever
               .
               Which
               very
               Parable
               of
               our
               Saviour
               S.
               Peter
               seems
               to
               point
               at
               in
               the
               plainest
               terms
               ;
               whilst
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               some
               ,
               
               so
               intangled
               and
               overcome
               by
               
                 those
                 pollutions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 escap'd
                 ,
              
               as
               that
               their
               
                 later
                 end
              
               was
               very
               much
               
                 worse
                 then
                 their
                 beginning
              
               .
               Again
               't
               is
               said
               by
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               the
               Chapter
               going
               before
               ,
               
               that
               
                 He
                 who
                 lacketh
                 those
                 things
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Election
                 sure
                 ,
                 has
                 forgotten
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 purged
                 from
                 his
                 old
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 regenerate
              
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               Whosoever
               is
               not
               satisfied
               with
               what
               I
               
               have
               hitherto
               alledg'd
               out
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               me
               what
               he
               thinks
               of
               That
               unpardonable
               Sin
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               say
               whether
               that
               Sin
               can
               ever
               be
               possibly
               committed
               ,
               unless
               by
               one
               who
               was
               once
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               had
               
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
              
               ,
               
               
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               weigh
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Verse
              
               ,
               and
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               Sixth
               of
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Chapter
              
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               Both
               together
               with
               the
               Comment
               of
               learned
               Calvin
               thereupon
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               trust
               That
               of
               our
               most
               learned
               Dr.
               Hammond
               .
               Let
               him
               consider
               if
               't
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               such
               a
               man
               to
               
                 fall
                 away
              
               who
               is
               
                 so
                 enlightned
              
               ;
               and
               if
               't
               is
               not
               impossible
               for
               such
               a
               man
               
                 falling
                 away
              
               from
               such
               a
               Station
               and
               
                 State
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 renew'd
                 again
                 unto
                 repentance
              
               .
               But
               above
               all
               let
               him
               consider
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               sixth
               verse
               of
               That
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               signifies
               expresly
               a
               second
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               every
               second
               implies
               a
               first
               .
               The
               Apostle
               does
               not
               say
               barely
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 renew
                 them
              
               (
               if
               such
               as
               they
               fall
               away
               ,
               )
               but
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               ;
               clearly
               intimating
               unto
               us
               these
               two
               Illations
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               so
               fall
               from
               a
               State
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               
               rise
               again
               ;
               Next
               ,
               that
               the
               Grace
               he
               falls
               from
               was
               such
               as
               gave
               him
               a
               Salvability
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               by
               which
               he
               was
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Regeneration
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               Being
               about
               to
               carry
               my
               proof
               from
               Vniversals
               to
               Individuals
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               instance
               in
               Saul
               ,
               with
               S.
               Cyprian
               and
               S.
               Austin
               ;
               much
               less
               in
               Ahab
               ,
               with
               S.
               Jerom
               and
               S.
               Chrysostom
               ;
               much
               less
               yet
               in
               Cain
               and
               Esau
               ;
               nor
               yet
               in
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               
                 Demas
                 ,
                 Philetus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hymenaeus
                 ,
                 Phygellus
              
               and
               Hermogenes
               ,
               
               who
               were
               Deserters
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
               
                 Wasters
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Shipwrackers
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               instance
               in
               Dorotheus
               who
               fell
               away
               to
               serve
               Idols
               at
               Thessalonica
               ;
               nor
               yet
               in
               Nicolaus
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               one
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               was
               yet
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               old
               Haeresie
               which
               carries
               the
               Name
               of
               The
               Nicolaitans
               ;
               much
               less
               shall
               I
               instance
               in
               the
               most
               excellent
               of
               the
               
                 Haeresiarchs
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Photinus
                 ,
                 Apollinaris
                 ,
              
               and
               Pelagius
               ;
               (
               for
               these
               last
               may
               be
               the
               subjects
               of
               great
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               true
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               forbids
               me
               to
               affirm
               that
               These
               did
               finally
               fall
               away
               :
               )
               But
               of
               Judas
               I
               suppose
               there
               is
               no
               Dispute
               .
               For
               He
               was
               chosen
               by
               Christ
               as
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Twelve
                 select
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               6.
               70.
               and
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               given
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               God
               The
               Son
               ,
               
               whose
               
                 word
                 he
                 kept
              
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               6.
               and
               was
               justified
               
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
                 prayed
                 for
                 by
                 Christ
              
               ,
               not
               as
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 His
                 peculiar
              
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               He
               confess'd
               and
               
                 taught
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               did
               Miracles
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               5
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               He
               was
               one
               of
               
               Christ's
               Sheep
               ,
               v.
               16.
               had
               been
               grafted
               into
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               15.
               2.
               notwithstanding
               all
               which
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               
                 fall
                 from
              
               ,
               but
               betray
               his
               Master
               ,
               hang'd
               himself
               as
               a
               man
               Lost
               ,
               and
               is
               call'd
               by
               our
               Lord
               expresly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Perdition
              
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               I
               would
               not
               here
               be
               so
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               meant
               that
               God's
               Elect
               can
               fall
               away
               finally
               from
               Grace
               .
               I
               am
               so
               very
               far
               from
               That
               ,
               that
               I
               affirm
               it
               to
               be
               impossible
               ,
               and
               to
               imply
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               For
               They
               and
               
                 They
                 onely
              
               are
               God's
               Elect
               ,
               who
               do
               
                 finally
                 persevere
              
               in
               a
               Christian
               Course
               ;
               who
               being
               
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
              
               do
               not
               onely
               
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 holiness
                 and
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               so
               do
               many
               that
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 not
                 chosen
              
               ,
               )
               but
               they
               serve
               him
               in
               Both
               together
               
                 All
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
              
               ;
               as
               Zachary
               goes
               on
               in
               his
               Benedictus
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               so
               distinguish
               in
               our
               Discourse
               of
               this
               subject
               between
               
                 The
                 Regenerate
              
               and
               
                 The
                 Elect
              
               ,
               as
               still
               to
               carry
               in
               our
               minds
               as
               well
               their
               Difference
               as
               their
               Agreement
               .
               In
               This
               they
               agree
               ,
               
               that
               all
               
                 The
                 Elect
              
               are
               still
               Regenerate
               ;
               In
               This
               they
               differ
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 The
                 Regenerate
              
               are
               
                 not
                 Elect.
              
               The
               former
               may
               and
               do
               often
               ,
               the
               later
               cannot
               fall
               finally
               from
               Grace
               .
               Concerning
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               
                 Them
                 alone
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               I
               have
               urged
               and
               
                 argued
                 from
              
               must
               be
               understood
               .
               For
               the
               later
               are
               onely
               They
               ,
               who
               do
               *
               
                 indure
                 unto
                 the
                 End.
              
               Onely
               They
               that
               overcome
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
               The
               Elect
               are
               onely
               They
               ,
               
               that
               
                 can
                 finally
                 never
                 fall
              
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               been
               elected
               to
               life
               eternal
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 yet
                 even
                 of
              
               These
               
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fall
              
               totally
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 a
              
               Time
               ,
               
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
              
               Best
               
                 too
                 .
                 Not
                 onely
              
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               David
               himself
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Apostles
               
                 in
                 the
              
               New
               ,
               
                 and
                 S.
              
               Peter
               above
               them
               all
               ,
               
                 are
                 uncontrouble
                 Examples
                 of
                 This
                 sad
                 Truth
                 ;
                 if
              
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               and
               wilfull
               Murther
               ,
               if
               Lying
               ,
               and
               Cursing
               ,
               and
               wilfull
               Perjury
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 repeated
              
               abjuration
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 are
                 Sins
                 inconsistent
                 with
              
               saving
               Grace
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               inhabitation
               
                 of
                 God
                 the
              
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 that
              
               The
               Elect
               who
               fall
               away
               
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 into
              
               Deadly
               Sins
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 whilst
              
               impenitent
               ,
               
                 into
                 a
              
               State
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 
                 possibly
              
               die
               
                 'till
                 they
                 have
              
               repented
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               This
               Seal
               upon
               them
               ,
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               them
               that
               are
               His.
               
                 But
                 This
                 which
                 is
                 offer'd
                 as
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 irrefragable
              
               Argument
               to
               evince
               the
               Truth
               
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
              
               David
               (
               
                 for
                 example
                 )
                 could
                 not
              
               die
               
                 till
                 he
              
               repented
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
              
               sav'd
               without
               Repentance
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
              
               before
               
                 he
                 repented
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
              
               State
               of
               Condemnation
               .
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
                 and
                 Impenitence
                 cannot
              
               simul
               &
               semel
               
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Man.
                 'T
                 is
                 the
              
               Condition
               
                 of
                 the
              
               great
               and
               precious
               promises
               
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 whole
              
               Covenant
               'twixt
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               with
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               None
               without
               it
               .
               Hear
               ye
               me
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               and
               all
               Judah
               ,
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               (
               said
               The
               Spirit
               
                 of
                 God
                 by
              
               Azariah
               ,
               )
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               you
               ,
               whilst
               ye
               be
               with
               Him
               ;
               and
               if
               ye
               seek
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               found
               of
               you
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               forsake
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               forsake
               you
               .
               
                 So
                 again
                 by
                 The
                 Prophet
              
               Ezekiel
               ,
               
               When
               the
               righteous
               turneth
               from
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               committeth
               iniquity
               ,
               he
               shall
               even
               die
               thereby
               :
               
               and
               if
               the
               wicked
               walk
               in
               the
               Statutes
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               live
               .
               
                 Promises
                 and
                 Threats
                 are
                 both
                 alike
              
               conditional
               ,
               
                 not
                 onely
                 under
                 the
              
               Law
               ,
               
                 but
                 as
                 expresly
                 under
                 the
              
               Gospel
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 saying
                 of
              
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               Whosoever
               
               shall
               confess
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               
               Him
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               also
               confess
               before
               the
               Angels
               of
               God.
               But
               he
               that
               denieth
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               shall
               be
               denied
               before
               the
               Angels
               of
               God.
               
                 'T
                 is
                 S.
              
               Paul
               
                 's
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 who
                 were
                 at
              
               Rome
               
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 ,
                 that
              
               God
               will
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
               
               To
               them
               who
               seek
               for
               Glory
               by
               continuance
               in
               well-doing
               ,
               aeternal
               life
               :
               But
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               contentious
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               Truth
               ,
               Indignation
               and
               Wrath.
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
               ye
               shall
               die
               :
               but
               if
               ye
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ye
               shall
               live
               .
               
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 plainly
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
              
               Colossians
               ,
               You
               who
               were
               Enemies
               in
               your
               minds
               by
               wicked
               works
               hath
               he
               reconcil'd
               ,
               if
               ye
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               grounded
               and
               setled
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               moved
               away
               from
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               ye
               have
               heard
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 the
              
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               Ye
               are
               saved
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               ye
               hold
               fast
               or
               keep
               in
               memory
               what
               I
               preached
               unto
               you
               ,
               unless
               ye
               have
               believ'd
               in
               vain
               .
               
                 The
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
              
               Hebrews
               
                 is
                 very
                 full
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               
               We
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Confidence
               stedfast
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               Whose
               House
               we
               are
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               fast
               the
               Confidence
               and
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               hope
               firm
               unto
               the
               End.
               
               Now
               the
               Just
               
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith.
               But
               if
               any
               man
               draw
               back
               ,
               my
               soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
               
                 Plainly
                 intimating
                 in
              
               This
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 in
                 the
                 very
              
               next
               
                 verse
                 ,
                 that
                 from
              
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               Faith
               
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               the
               Just
               shall
               live
               ,
               
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Times
                 who
              
               drew
               back
               unto
               Perdition
               .
               Heb.
               10.
               39.
               
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               What
               now
               is
               the
               Advantage
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               all
               This
               ?
               and
               what
               the
               Lesson
               ,
               which
               all
               these
               Scriptures
               are
               apt
               to
               teach
               us
               ?
               Truly
               the
               lesson
               is
               plainly
               This
               :
               That
               if
               the
               End
               of
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               if
               the
               End
               of
               our
               Hopes
               ,
               the
               End
               of
               all
               our
               Endeavours
               is
               but
               Conditional
               ,
               and
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               made
               unto
               us
               with
               an
               
                 [
                 If
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 ]
              
               we
               must
               not
               now
               boast
               of
               our
               being
               Christians
               ,
               as
               the
               Hebrews
               once
               did
               of
               their
               being
               Israelities
               .
               We
               must
               not
               glory
               in
               our
               being
               the
               
                 younger
                 Brethren
              
               or
               Members
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               They
               in
               their
               being
               
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               .
               We
               must
               not
               pride
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               They
               did
               commonly
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               Nor
               insult
               over
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               They
               did
               foolishly
               over
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               For
               if
               God
               spared
               not
               Them
               who
               were
               the
               
                 natural
                 Branches
              
               ,
               
               We
               must
               also
               
                 take
                 heed
              
               ,
               
               
                 lest
                 he
                 also
                 spare
                 not
                 us
                 .
              
               If
               They
               were
               
                 broken
                 off
                 for
                 their
                 unbelief
              
               ,
               
               and
               we
               by
               Faith
               are
               
                 grafted
                 in
              
               ,
               the
               proper
               use
               we
               are
               to
               
               make
               of
               the
               observation
               ,
               
               is
               that
               
                 we
                 boast
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Branches
              
               ;
               that
               we
               
                 be
                 not
                 high-minded
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 fear
              
               ;
               
               for
               
                 we
                 bear
                 not
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Root
                 us
                 .
              
               We
               must
               consider
               both
               
                 the
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 Severity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Grounds
               of
               
                 Both
                 :
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 fell
                 ,
                 Severity
                 ;
                 but
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               ;
               with
               an
               
                 If
                 we
                 continue
                 in
                 his
                 Goodness
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 off
                 too
              
               ;
               and
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 grafted
                 in
                 again
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 still
                 abide
                 in
                 their
                 unbelief
                 .
              
               We
               cannot
               reasonably
               desire
               a
               clearer
               State
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               than
               in
               That
               whole
               Passage
               of
               the
               
                 Eleventh
                 Chapter
              
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               it
               is
               imploy'd
               by
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               
               that
               
                 even
                 The
                 Salt
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 may
                 lose
                 its
                 Savour
                 ,
              
               and
               become
               
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
              
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               utterly
               
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
              
               ;
               
               that
               a
               Branch
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Vine
              
               may
               lose
               its
               Verdure
               ,
               and
               become
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
              
               ;
               I
               thought
               it
               good
               (
               as
               S.
               Peter
               *
               speaks
               )
               to
               
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 although
                 ye
                 know
                 them
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               And
               still
               I
               think
               it
               good
               (
               with
               the
               same
               S.
               Peter
               )
               to
               press
               
                 the
                 giving
                 all
                 diligence
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 .
              
               
               I
               think
               it
               good
               (
               with
               S.
               Peter
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 Beware
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 also
                 being
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Error
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 fall
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 
                 stedfastness
                 .
              
               If
               God
               was
               so
               provoked
               by
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 Conditional
                 Promise
              
               was
               made
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 swore
                 in
                 his
                 Wrath
              
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 Rest
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               fail'd
               of
               the
               Condition
               on
               which
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               ;
               Then
               I
               may
               sure
               without
               Praesumption
               draw
               the
               very
               same
               Vse
               from
               That
               tremendous
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               which
               the
               Inspired
               Writer
               makes
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Verse
               ,
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 an
                 evil
                 heart
                 of
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 in
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               But
               
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 daily
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 ,
              
               
               
                 To
                 Day
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 hardened
                 through
                 the
                 deceiptfulness
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 fear
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Apostle
               )
               
                 lest
                 a
                 Promise
                 being
                 left
                 us
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 his
                 Rest
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 come
                 behind
                 it
              
               .
               I
               may
               sure
               without
               arrogance
               exhort
               the
               Best
               of
               my
               Hearers
               ,
               much
               more
               my self
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Christians
               of
               my
               low
               Class
               ,
               that
               They
               and
               We
               
                 receive
                 not
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               
               That
               They
               and
               We
               do
               
                 look
                 diligently
              
               ,
               
               
                 lest
                 any
                 man
                 fail
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               or
               lest
               any
               
                 fall
                 from
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               and
               is
               sufficiently
               imported
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               The
               Sum
               and
               Upshot
               of
               all
               is
               This
               :
               
               There
               is
               in
               many
               
                 a
                 Seed
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               
               which
               does
               
                 never
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
               For
               as
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               makes
               none
               Infallible
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               so
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               makes
               none
               impeccable
               ,
               none
               incapable
               of
               falling
               into
               any
               
                 Deadly
                 Sin
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Sin
                 unto
                 Death
              
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               workings
               of
               The
               Spirit
               are
               onely
               congruous
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               upon
               voluntary
               Agents
               ,
               never
               compulsive
               ,
               and
               irresistible
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               The
               Degrees
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               in
               several
               persons
               ,
               are
               not
               at
               all
               from
               God's
               Omnipotence
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               
                 over-ruling
                 Providence
              
               as
               over-ruling
               ,
               (
               for
               Then
               there
               could
               not
               be
               possibly
               such
               a
               variety
               of
               Degrees
               ;
               All
               persons
               Then
               must
               have
               been
               equally
               good
               ,
               and
               onely
               good
               in
               perfection
               ;
               )
               But
               partly
               from
               the
               
                 different
                 Dispositions
              
               ,
               and
               Behaviours
               ,
               and
               Negotiations
               of
               the
               Subjects
               with
               the
               Talents
               of
               Grace
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               some
               are
               for
               *
               imploying
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               wrapping
               in
               a
               *
               Nepkin
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               in
               his
               Parable
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               make
               it
               plain
               to
               us
               ,
               )
               and
               partly
               from
               the
               Measures
               of
               The
               Spirit
               's
               Communication
               :
               which
               to
               some
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               ;
               to
               
                 others
                 ,
                 less
              
               ;
               to
               
                 none
                 ,
                 irresistable
              
               ;
               to
               
                 all
                 ,
                 sufficient
              
               .
               How
               very
               many
               there
               are
               that
               fall
               from
               that
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               ,
               which
               in
               Job
               were
               two
               Rocks
               ,
               which
               nothing
               
               was
               strong
               enough
               to
               shake
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               shatter
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Him
               was
               never
               cogent
               ,
               )
               but
               being
               well
               *
               rooted
               ,
               and
               very
               well
               cultivated
               besides
               ,
               by
               daily
               exercises
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               Works
               ,
               a
               
                 grew
                 up
                 exceedingly
              
               in
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               did
               
                 not
                 wither
              
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               how
               many
               there
               are
               that
               fall
               from
               their
               several
               Graces
               ,
               that
               idly
               waste
               ,
               and
               mispend
               ,
               or
               wilfull
               
                 squander
                 away
              
               their
               Talents
               ,
               I
               have
               hazarded
               your
               patience
               in
               making
               it
               plainer
               than
               there
               was
               need
               ;
               by
               which
               excess
               if
               I
               have
               err'd
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               because
               it
               has
               proceeded
               from
               the
               sincerity
               of
               my
               Desire
               ,
               to
               beget
               in
               such
               as
               stand
               ,
               a
               
                 taking
                 great
                 heed
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 fall
                 .
              
               And
               that
               our
               Adversary
               The
               Devil
               may
               never
               find
               Vs
               ,
               as
               the
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Danites
               found
               Them
               of
               Laish
               ,
               
               dwelling
               careless
               ,
               and
               secure
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Zidonians
               ,
               and
               
                 void
                 of
                 Business
              
               ;
               Let
               it
               be
               our
               prime
               Business
               ,
               from
               this
               day
               forewards
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               lest
               we
               enter
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               but
               to
               reflect
               on
               the
               chief
               Ends
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Objects
               of
               the
               Caution
               commended
               to
               us
               .
               The
               chiefest
               Ends
               of
               it
               are
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 own
                 Salvation
              
               .
               It
               s
               chiefest
               Objects
               are
               the
               Evils
               of
               Sin
               and
               Punishment
               ;
               the
               
                 Work
                 itself
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Wages
               of
               it
               .
               But
               in
               calling
               these
               
                 The
                 Chief
              
               ,
               I
               do
               imply
               
               there
               are
               
                 many
                 more
              
               .
               Even
               as
               many
               as
               there
               are
               Dangers
               wherewith
               we
               are
               every
               day
               beset
               ;
               and
               whereof
               in
               this
               Text
               we
               are
               advised
               to
               
                 take
                 heed
              
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               We
               have
               but
               one
               way
               to
               stand
               ,
               But
               to
               fall
               ,
               a
               Thousand
               .
               Fall
               we
               may
               by
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               (
               without
               and
               within
               us
               )
               are
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               numbred
               .
               Those
               within
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               Bosom
               ,
               are
               still
               the
               worst
               ,
               because
               the
               nearest
               ,
               and
               least
               suspected
               ;
               and
               then
               most
               hurtfull
               ,
               when
               most
               Belov'd
               .
               The
               worst
               without
               us
               are
               our
               Advancements
               to
               Wealth
               and
               Honour
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               apter
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               first
               to
               
                 lift
                 up
              
               our
               heads
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 trip
                 up
              
               our
               heeles
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 throw
                 us
                 down
              
               .
               Many
               stand
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               lowest
               ,
               stout
               and
               
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               )
               who
               being
               drunk
               with
               Prosperity
               ,
               do
               quickly
               stagger
               .
               And
               then
               how
               easily
               do
               they
               fall
               ,
               Even
               at
               every
               little
               thrust
               of
               Applause
               ,
               or
               Plenty
               ?
               Yea
               we
               may
               fall
               ,
               without
               a
               Thrust
               ,
               by
               the
               bare
               Treachery
               of
               the
               Ground
               upon
               which
               we
               stand
               .
               Some
               Parts
               of
               it
               being
               too
               slippery
               ,
               and
               some
               too
               high
               ,
               and
               very
               dangerous
               are
               the
               blocks
               which
               are
               laid
               in
               others
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               plain
               the
               more
               slippery
               the
               places
               are
               we
               stand
               in
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               apter
               we
               are
               to
               fall
               .
               And
               't
               is
               as
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               higher
               our
               Stations
               are
               ,
               by
               so
               
               much
               the
               greater
               our
               fall
               will
               be
               .
               But
               what
               the
               stumbling-blocks
               are
               which
               are
               laid
               in
               our
               way
               by
               some
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               (
               besides
               those
               few
               already
               mention'd
               )
               and
               at
               which
               if
               we
               stumble
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               
                 impossible
                 not
              
               to
               fall
               ,
               deserves
               a
               larger
               Examination
               than
               can
               be
               made
               at
               this
               Time
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               a
               
                 more
                 Polemical
              
               than
               can
               belong
               to
               
                 this
                 Place
              
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               dangers
               there
               are
               of
               falling
               ,
               the
               general
               Caveat
               of
               my
               Text
               does
               extend
               it self
               .
               Take
               we
               heed
               lest
               we
               fall
               for
               want
               of
               any
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               conducible
               to
               our
               Station
               and
               state
               of
               Grace
               .
               Either
               for
               want
               of
               that
               Knowledge
               of
               things
               Essential
               to
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               requir'd
               ;
               or
               for
               want
               of
               that
               Zeal
               which
               is
               
                 according
                 unto
                 Knowledge
              
               ;
               or
               for
               want
               of
               that
               Consideration
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               of
               what
               we
               know
               well
               enough
               does
               concern
               us
               neerly
               ;
               or
               for
               want
               of
               that
               Distrust
               in
               our selves
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               wise
               Epicharmus
               does
               well
               excite
               us
               .
               Take
               we
               heed
               we
               do
               
                 not
                 fall
              
               for
               want
               of
               carrying
               still
               about
               us
               
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 falling
              
               .
               A
               fear
               both
               of
               our
               Natural
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               adventitious
               Frailty
               .
               A
               fear
               of
               Him
               who
               alone
               holds
               us
               up
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               will
               can
               throw
               us
               down
               .
               A
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               just
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               
                 mercifull
                 .
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 mercy
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               For
               the
               abusing
               of
               his
               mercy
               does
               more
               than
               any
               other
               baseness
               ,
               incense
               his
               Justice
               .
               A
               Fear
               of
               
                 falling
                 from
              
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               out
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               into
               his
               wrath
               and
               his
               
                 sore
                 displeasure
              
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               Amidst
               our
               several
               ways
               of
               falling
               ,
               we
               have
               but
               one
               to
               
                 stand
                 firm
              
               ,
               however
               diversly
               expressed
               in
               
                 holy
                 Writ
              
               .
               I
               mean
               the
               congruous
               Assistance
               of
               God's
               free
               Grace
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               working
               together
               with
               it
               .
               All
               the
               use
               S.
               Peter
               makes
               of
               his
               Apostasie
               from
               Christ
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               in
               a
               Caveat
               for
               Himself
               and
               Us
               too
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 our
                 own
                 stedfastness
              
               ;
               and
               the
               effectual
               way
               to
               That
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 grow
                 in
                 Grace
              
               ,
               as
               he
               there
               exhorts
               us
               ;
               Not
               to
               content
               our selves
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               any
               thing
               worse
               than
               we
               use
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               constantly
               advancing
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               carefull
               that
               our
               last
               days
               may
               be
               our
               best
               too
               .
               All
               the
               use
               S.
               Paul
               makes
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               he
               had
               taught
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               
               is
               to
               be
               
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 and
                 unmoveable
              
               ;
               and
               the
               effectual
               way
               to
               that
               ,
               is
               
                 always
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               So
               again
               we
               may
               infer
               from
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               The
               onely
               way
               for
               us
               Impotent
               and
               Silly
               men
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                 put
                 upon
                 our selves
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 .
              
               Implying
               a
               
                 full
                 Trust
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               as
               full
               a
               
                 Distrustfulness
                 of
                 our selves
              
               .
               A
               putting
               our selves
               out
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               into
               his
               Protection
               .
               Which
               yet
               we
               cannot
               till
               convinced
               of
               this
               great
               truth
               ,
               that
               in
               our selves
               ,
               as
               of
               our selves
               there
               dwelleth
               no
               good
               thing
               .
               No
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Inclination
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               Good.
               No
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Aversation
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               Evil.
               That
               our
               Destruction
               [
               if
               it
               happens
               ]
               is
               
                 of
                 our selves
              
               ;
               But
               
                 all
                 our
                 sufficiency
              
               of
               
                 him
                 alone
              
               ,
               who
               stiles
               himself
               by
               way
               of
               Eminence
               ,
               
                 the
                 All-sufficient
              
               .
               And
               hereunto
               we
               are
               to
               add
               this
               most
               pertinent
               supplication
               ,
               (
               which
               must
               be
               fervent
               and
               
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               ,
               )
               that
               he
               will
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               
                 work
                 in
                 us
                 both
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               
               that
               so
               (
               having
               him
               for
               our
               *
               Coadjutor
               in
               the
               language
               of
               our
               Apostle
               )
               
                 we
                 may
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 Salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
               And
               that
               at
               the
               final
               consummation
               of
               all
               our
               days
               ,
               he
               may
               crown
               his
               own
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               in
               us
               .
               Which
               God
               of
               his
               Mercy
               dispose
               us
               for
               ,
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               worthiness
               of
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               To
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               Glory
               and
               Thanksgiving
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               OF
               PEACE
               AND
               HOLINESS
               UNITED
               ,
               As
               aequally
               required
               to
               Our
               SALVATION
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Follow
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 Man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               AS
               there
               are
               but
               
                 two
                 Ends
              
               at
               which
               our
               Studies
               are
               to
               be
               levell'd
               ,
               (
               let
               our
               Parts
               and
               our
               Learning
               be
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               Rectitude
               in
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               an
               
               Exactness
               in
               our
               Religion
               ;
               (
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               still
               subservient
               and
               has
               a
               Tendency
               to
               the
               second
               ;
               )
               so
               there
               are
               but
               Two
               things
               in
               which
               
                 This
                 Second
              
               does
               chiefly
               stand
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               Rectitude
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               of
               Practice
               .
               The
               Former
               does
               consist
               in
               the
               Belief
               of
               two
               Things
               too
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
              
               
               And
               ,
               
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 Them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seek
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Later
               lies
               chiefly
               in
               two
               Things
               more
               ;
               Our
               
                 helping
                 the
                 fatherless
                 in
                 their
                 Affliction
                 ,
              
               
               and
               the
               
                 keeping
                 of
                 ourselves
                 unspotted
                 from
                 the
                 World.
              
               Nor
               can
               we
               doubt
               whether
               in
               These
               consists
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               because
               besides
               that
               out
               of
               These
               our
               
                 several
                 Duties
              
               may
               be
               deduc'd
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               ,
               we
               have
               Authority
               also
               of
               Scripture
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               and
               S.
               James
               )
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               it
               .
               Then
               why
               should
               we
               
                 compass
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
              
               to
               meet
               with
               Catechists
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               Commentators
               ,
               and
               School-Divines
               ,
               a
               world
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Historians
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               other
               Instruments
               for
               the
               completing
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               (
               however
               necessary
               they
               are
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               a
               Divine
               )
               whilst
               Christianity
               in
               it self
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               easie
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               be
               held
               in
               so
               
                 little
                 Room
              
               ?
               Had
               it
               been
               suffer'd
               
               to
               abide
               within
               its
               primitive
               Simplicity
               ,
               in
               but
               few
               and
               plain
               Precepts
               for
               Life
               and
               Practice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               few
               and
               plain
               Aphorisms
               for
               Faith
               and
               Doctrin
               ;
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Christ
               had
               still
               been
               easie
               ,
               and
               his
               Burthen
               had
               still
               been
               light
               ,
               and
               
                 little
                 Children
              
               had
               still
               been
               qualified
               for
               a
               Discipleship
               under
               Christ
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               now
               made
               
                 too
                 difficult
              
               for
               some
               of
               the
               subtil'st
               and
               the
               learnedst
               of
               all
               our
               Jesuiticall
               and
               
                 Sorbon
                 Doctors
              
               .
               Nothing
               has
               certainly
               been
               so
               mischievous
               to
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               making
               so
               many
               Mysteries
               where
               God
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               have
               so
               few
               ;
               vexing
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               with
               curious
               Quaestions
               ,
               and
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               Catalogue
               of
               Additions
               ,
               (
               as
               for
               example
               in
               the
               Creed
               of
               Pope
               *
               
                 Pius
                 Quartus
              
               ,
               )
               most
               obstructive
               to
               the
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               .
               So
               that
               by
               accident
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               Lust
               of
               her
               several
               Lovers
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               Avarice
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Pride
               of
               others
               ,
               )
               the
               charming
               Beauty
               of
               Religion
               has
               contributed
               too
               much
               to
               the
               Ruin
               of
               her
               .
               She
               having
               been
               courted
               as
               unhappily
               ,
               as
               
               Plutarch's
               fair
               Arisloclea
               ;
               who
               was
               so
               plucked
               at
               by
               the
               Rivalry
               of
               Calisthenes
               and
               Strato
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Partizans
               of
               them
               Both
               ;
               *
               that
               (
               to
               their
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               too
               ,
               )
               She
               lost
               her
               Life
               in
               the
               Contention
               .
            
             
             
               §
               2.
               
               Now
               considering
               how
               much
               't
               is
               easier
               to
               have
               an
               Excellence
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Exercise
               or
               Practice
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               And
               that
               without
               our
               Indeavours
               of
               
                 living
                 up
              
               to
               such
               Knowledge
               ,
               All
               our
               learning
               will
               but
               
                 light
                 us
              
               into
               the
               Territories
               of
               Darkness
               ;
               Little
               or
               Nothing
               will
               be
               got
               by
               our
               most
               plausible
               Attainments
               ,
               besides
               the
               Meagre
               Satisfaction
               of
               going
               learnedly
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 ,
              
               whilst
               the
               more
               ignorant
               Transgressor
               must
               be
               contented
               with
               a
               few
               ;
               I
               cannot
               think
               of
               a
               fitter
               Text
               for
               the
               giving
               advantage
               to
               my
               Design
               of
               setting
               up
               the
               most
               Vsefull
               and
               Real
               learning
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               
                 That
                 learning
              
               wherewith
               
                 the
                 Devil
              
               is
               oft
               adorn'd
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Jerome
               touching
               the
               Excellence
               of
               Pelagius
               ,
               )
               than
               this
               important
               Exhortative
               of
               our
               learned
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               recommending
               to
               them
               the
               Study
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               That
               on
               which
               there
               dependeth
               (
               as
               it
               is
               followed
               ,
               or
               despis'd
               ,
               )
               an
               unspeakable
               Proportion
               of
               Bliss
               ,
               or
               Misery
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               the
               Arts
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               us
               
                 wise
                 unto
                 Salvation
              
               .
               We
               are
               to
               ballance
               all
               our
               Knowledge
               with
               these
               
                 two
                 Weights
              
               ,
               whereby
               to
               preserve
               it
               from
               
                 puffing
                 up
              
               .
               These
               are
               to
               take
               up
               our
               Meditations
               ;
               on
               These
               our
               Souls
               are
               to
               
               be
               fixt
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Beauties
               we
               are
               to
               court
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               Love.
               These
               the
               Riches
               we
               are
               to
               covet
               ,
               with
               greatest
               Avarice
               .
               These
               the
               Dignities
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               greatest
               ,
               but
               best
               Ambition
               .
               And
               therefore
               every
               thing
               else
               being
               laid
               aside
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               with
               a
               comparative
               ,
               though
               not
               an
               absolute
               Neglect
               ,
               )
               we
               are
               to
               give
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               the
               Study
               of
               These
               Two
               ;
               
                 Following
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               Text
               at
               first
               Hearing
               may
               seem
               as
               easie
               as
               it
               is
               short
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               stands
               not
               in
               need
               of
               an
               Explication
               ;
               And
               The
               
                 English
                 Translation
              
               is
               so
               much
               harder
               than
               the
               Original
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               cannot
               reach
               the
               One
               ,
               without
               recourse
               unto
               the
               
                 other
                 .
                 Follow
              
               Peace
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 English
                 .
                 Pursue
                 it
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Greek
               .
               It
               is
               not
               every
               kind
               of
               Following
               will
               serve
               the
               Turn
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sequimini
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               persequimini
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               ,
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               has
               a
               remarkable
               Importance
               ,
               implying
               Industry
               ,
               and
               Eagerness
               ,
               in
               seeking
               That
               that
               we
               desire
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 hunt
                 after
              
               Peace
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 run
                 apace
              
               after
               Holiness
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Apostle
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
              
               are
               things
               to
               be
               contended
               for
               and
               Courted
               ,
               with
               great
               Ambition
               .
               We
               
               must
               not
               follow
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               come
               behind
               them
               ;
               but
               rather
               so
               as
               to
               overtake
               them
               .
               So
               as
               the
               Racer
               follows
               the
               Prize
               ;
               or
               so
               as
               the
               Hound
               follows
               the
               Hare
               ;
               or
               so
               as
               the
               man
               of
               Contention
               does
               greedily
               follow
               a
               suit
               in
               Law
               ;
               or
               so
               as
               S.
               Paul
               does
               elsewhere
               urge
               us
               
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 Charity
              
               .
               For
               each
               of
               these
               is
               Imported
               by
               the
               emphatical
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               implying
               zeal
               in
               our
               Christian
               Duties
               ,
               and
               
                 Perseverance
                 unto
                 the
                 End.
              
               
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               After
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               consider
               the
               latitude
               of
               the
               Object
               .
               Which
               though
               express'd
               by
               a
               Contraction
               into
               these
               two
               Branches
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               ;
               yet
               like
               a
               Couple
               of
               great
               Arms
               ,
               they
               do
               imbrace
               the
               whole
               Decalogue
               ,
               by
               the
               large
               extent
               of
               their
               signification
               .
               For
               by
               Peace
               is
               meant
               Charity
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Justice
               is
               folded
               up
               ;
               And
               thence
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               Paul
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               (
               taken
               There
               is
               an
               extended
               ,
               as
               Here
               it
               is
               in
               a
               stinted
               sense
               ,
               )
               because
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               amongst
               moral
               Philosophers
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               Justice
               is
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Eastern
               Fathers
               do
               call
               the
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiasticus
               ;
               )
               a
               comprehensive
               kind
               of
               Pandect
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Duties
               .
               For
               as
               S.
               John
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               has
               reduced
               all
               Vices
               to
               these
               three
               
               Heads
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lust
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 Lust
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               so
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               speaking
               to
               Titus
               ,
               compriseth
               all
               Vertues
               in
               this
               Trichotomy
               ,
               
                 Living
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World.
              
               Now
               to
               
                 live
                 righteously
              
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               
                 justice
                 ▪
              
               unto
               our
               Neighbours
               ?
               What
               ,
               to
               
                 live
                 soberly
              
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               just
               unto
               our selves
               ?
               (
               not
               to
               abuse
               our
               own
               Persons
               by
               any
               Intemperance
               or
               Debauch
               ?
               )
               And
               what
               ,
               to
               
                 live
                 Godly
              
               ,
               but
               to
               deal
               justly
               with
               God
               himself
               ?
               (
               not
               to
               rob
               him
               of
               the
               service
               ,
               nor
               to
               defraud
               him
               of
               the
               honour
               that
               's
               due
               unto
               him
               ?
               )
               The
               first
               is
               included
               in
               the
               word
               Peace
               ,
               (
               taken
               here
               as
               it
               is
               in
               a
               stinted
               sense
               ,
               )
               the
               second
               and
               the
               third
               in
               the
               word
               Purification
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               Purification
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               literally
               the
               English
               ▪
               of
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               English
               Translation
               is
               render'd
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               And
               this
               deserves
               to
               be
               the
               Subject
               of
               a
               
                 third
                 Consideration
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Purity
              
               ,
               which
               notes
               the
               Habit
               of
               being
               Clean
               ;
               But
               't
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Purification
                 ,
              
               ,
               which
               notes
               the
               
                 continued
                 Act
              
               of
               cleansing
               .
               Betwixt
               which
               two
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               very
               great
               ,
               but
               an
               usefull
               Difference
               .
               For
               hence
               we
               learn
               that
               whilst
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               must
               evermore
               be
               on
               the
               mending
               hand
               .
               
               Must
               never
               look
               upon
               our selves
               as
               
                 good
                 enough
                 to
                 serve
                 turn
              
               .
               But
               as
               a
               Pot
               of
               boyling
               water
               is
               ever
               casting
               up
               a
               Foam
               ,
               until
               it
               is
               purged
               of
               all
               its
               Filth
               ;
               so
               we
               must
               daily
               be
               
                 casting
                 out
              
               somewhat
               or
               other
               which
               is
               amiss
               ;
               ever
               busie
               in
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               ever
               mending
               ,
               and
               purging
               ,
               and
               purifying
               our selves
               .
               Seeing
               't
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               John
               ,
               
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 purifieth
                 himself
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 pure
                 .
              
               We
               must
               not
               content
               our selves
               (
               for
               shame
               )
               with
               a
               
                 stunted
                 Piety
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Reproach
               of
               being
               Dwarfs
               in
               the
               School
               of
               Christ
               ;
               But
               grow
               in
               Grace
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               :
               )
               Nor
               must
               we
               ever
               
                 leave
                 growing
              
               ,
               until
               we
               come
               to
               a
               
                 perfect
                 man.
              
               And
               thus
               to
               Peace
               we
               are
               to
               add
               Purification
               .
               For
               they
               are
               not
               joyn'd
               with
               a
               Disjunctive
               ,
               (
               it
               is
               not
               follow
               Peace
               or
               Holiness
               )
               as
               if
               the
               one
               were
               sufficient
               without
               the
               other
               ;
               But
               These
               Vnitedly
               are
               the
               things
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               prosecuted
               ,
               and
               follow'd
               ,
               with
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               Fervour
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               And
               then
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               Reason
               for
               it
               .
               Because
               if
               either
               of
               these
               is
               wanting
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 living
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Let
               his
               Parts
               ,
               or
               Acquisitions
               ,
               be
               what
               they
               can
               be
               ;
               Let
               his
               Principles
               ,
               or
               his
               Party
               ,
               let
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               Profession
               ,
               be
               what
               
               they
               will
               ;
               Let
               him
               be
               born
               of
               
                 Godly
                 Parents
              
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               carefully
               brought
               up
               within
               the
               
                 Bosom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Papist
               ,
               or
               Puritan
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               each
               Extreme
               ,
               A
               sober
               Protestant
               ;
               let
               his
               pretensions
               be
               what
               they
               will
               to
               Regeneration
               ,
               or
               Election
               ;
               yet
               unless
               he
               follows
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Peace
               with
               
                 All
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               Purification
               as
               well
               as
               Peace
               ,
               and
               unless
               he
               follows
               Both
               with
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               unto
               the
               End
               ,
               He
               is
               a
               Man
               of
               
                 impurer
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               then
               can
               ever
               be
               admitted
               
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               Thus
               We
               see
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               peace
               and
               holiness
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               for
               what
               reason
               ,
               as
               after
               what
               sort
               we
               must
               follow
               both
               .
               There
               are
               
                 three
                 other
                 Things
              
               which
               will
               deserve
               an
               Explication
               ,
               but
               That
               will
               best
               of
               all
               be
               made
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 three
                 Objections
              
               .
               For
               a
               Conquering
               Truth
               is
               much
               
                 more
                 glorious
              
               ,
               than
               a
               Truth
               unexamin'd
               ,
               or
               unattempted
               with
               opposition
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               First
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               't
               is
               Possible
               ,
               or
               Safe
               ,
               to
               have
               Peace
               with
               All
               men
               .
               For
               some
               are
               such
               
                 Enemies
                 unto
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 ready
                 to
                 Battle
              
               ;
               and
               Peace
               with
               such
               does
               seem
               impossible
               .
               And
               
                 Impossibilium
                 nulla
                 est
                 obligatio
              
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               necessary
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               is
               Impossible
               to
               be
               
                 done
                 .
                 Others
              
               are
               always
               at
               war
               with
               God
               by
               
               their
               Impieties
               ,
               
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Inventors
                 of
                 evil
                 Things
              
               ;
               nay
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Haters
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               Peace
               with
               such
               does
               seem
               unsafe
               .
               For
               may
               we
               be
               at
               Peace
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               at
               Peace
               with
               God
               ?
               These
               are
               They
               that
               in
               Scripture
               are
               call'd
               
                 The
                 World.
              
               And
               
                 know
                 ye
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 James
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Friendship
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 Enmity
                 with
                 God
                 ?
              
               
               These
               are
               they
               that
               in
               Scripture
               are
               call'd
               
                 the
                 Wicked
              
               .
               And
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Peace
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 (
                 Isa
                 .
              
               57.
               21.
               )
               Which
               though
               spoken
               in
               another
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               apply'd
               in
               this
               sense
               also
               .
               When
               men
               are
               scandalously
               wicked
               ,
               *
               an
               Apostle
               forbids
               us
               
                 to
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 with
                 them
              
               ;
               or
               
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 into
                 our
                 houses
              
               ;
               or
               
                 to
                 bid
                 them
                 God-speed
              
               .
               And
               as
               this
               was
               the
               Precept
               of
               that
               Apostle
               ,
               so
               according
               unto
               this
               he
               fram'd
               his
               Practice
               .
               For
               with
               the
               Heretick
               Cerinthus
               he
               would
               not
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Bath
               .
               The
               Heathen
               Poet
               Horace
               was
               thus
               affected
               in
               his
               
                 Vetabo
                 sub
                 iisdem
                 sit
                 trabibus
                 ,
                 Fragilemque
                 meeum
                 solvat
                 phaselum
                 .
              
               So
               said
               Moses
               to
               the
               Royalists
               touching
               the
               Rebels
               which
               then
               arose
               against
               Him
               and
               
                 Aaron
                 ;
                 Depart
                 from
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 these
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 nothing
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
              
               Besides
               that
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               affected
               like
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               a
               necessary
               consequence
               we
               are
               to
               hate
               those
               
               that
               hate
               Him
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               such
               as
               are
               hated
               by
               Him.
               (
               For
               so
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               does
               very
               naturally
               import
               ,
               although
               it
               is
               not
               observ'd
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               .
               )
               And
               therefore
               by
               this
               the
               Prophet
               David
               seeks
               to
               prove
               his
               Affection
               to
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               
                 Do
                 not
                 I
                 hate
                 them
                 ▪
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hate
                 Thee
                 ?
                 yea
                 I
                 hate
                 them
                 right
                 sore
                 .
              
               Or
               (
               as
               the
               New
               Translation
               hath
               it
               )
               
                 yea
                 I
                 hate
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 hatred
                 .
              
               Why
               then
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 Peace
                 even
                 with
                 All
                 men
                 ,
              
               not
               excepting
               the
               Worst
               of
               all
               ?
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               We
               see
               the
               Objection
               is
               very
               specious
               ▪
               But
               strike
               one
               Text
               against
               another
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               flint
               against
               steel
               ,
               )
               and
               there
               will
               leap
               from
               both
               together
               both
               Fire
               and
               Light
               too
               .
               The
               Answer
               to
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               Rom.
               12.
               18.
               and
               thence
               forwards
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               
                 If
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 you
                 lies
                 ,
                 live
                 peaceably
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               He
               does
               not
               peremptorily
               say
               ,
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               
                 at
                 all
                 adventure
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Case
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 will.
              
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 possible
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 you
                 lies
                 .
              
               Whereby
               't
               is
               evidently
               imply'd
               ,
               that
               in
               diverse
               hard
               cases
               
                 it
                 is
                 Impossible
              
               ,
               it
               does
               
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 our
                 power
              
               to
               be
               at
               Peace
               with
               all
               the
               world
               .
               All
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
               is
               to
               imploy
               our
               poor
               utmost
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
               Whilst
               we
               hate
               the
               Malefactor
               ,
               we
               must
               
               have
               charity
               for
               the
               Man
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               pity
               his
               being
               sick
               of
               habitual
               Sin
               ,
               and
               
                 supplicate
                 God
              
               for
               his
               
                 Amendment
                 .
                 Follow
              
               Peace
               we
               must
               with
               Them
               ,
               who
               fly
               as
               fast
               as
               we
               can
               follow
               it
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               we
               may
               attain
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               endeavour
               at
               least
               to
               win
               them
               by
               all
               good
               means
               .
               Such
               as
               is
               the
               
                 not
                 avenging
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 giving
                 place
                 unto
                 wrath
                 ;
                 feeding
                 our
                 Enemies
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 hungry
                 ,
              
               and
               when
               they
               are
               thirsty
               giving
               them
               Drink
               .
               For
               
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 heap
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 Coals
                 of
                 Fire
                 upon
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
              
               Not
               that
               this
               can
               be
               spoken
               of
               any
               mischievous
               kind
               of
               charity
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               meant
               of
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               
                 Fire
                 of
                 Love.
              
               And
               Love
               is
               fitly
               compar'd
               to
               Fire
               ,
               because
               it
               has
               both
               a
               purging
               and
               melting
               Faculty
               in
               its
               Nature
               .
               The
               Metaphor
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Founder
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               cannot
               melt
               his
               Metal
               by
               putting
               Coals
               of
               Fire
               under
               it
               ,
               does
               heap
               some
               Fire
               upon
               it
               too
               .
               So
               we
               must
               heap
               the
               
                 Fire
                 of
                 Love
              
               upon
               our
               Enemies
               Heads
               ,
               not
               to
               consume
               them
               in
               their
               Impenitence
               ,
               but
               to
               melt
               them
               into
               Repentance
               and
               
                 change
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
               At
               once
               to
               purifie
               the
               Dross
               ,
               and
               to
               mollifie
               the
               hardness
               ,
               with
               which
               their
               hearts
               are
               affected
               towards
               us
               .
               But
               if
               at
               last
               our
               Malacticks
               are
               us'd
               in
               vain
               ,
               we
               must
               then
               indeed
               proceed
               to
               the
               severer
               Methods
               
               of
               Charity
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Charity
                 never
                 the
                 less
              
               for
               being
               attended
               with
               severity
               .
               A
               Rod
               being
               ordain'd
               for
               the
               Back
               of
               Fools
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               wrought
               upon
               at
               all
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Meekness
                 .
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 ult
                 .
              
               )
               When
               men
               are
               the
               worse
               for
               being
               pardon'd
               ,
               and
               even
               corrupt
               themselves
               with
               Goodness
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               so
               over-cruel
               ,
               as
               to
               punish
               them
               with
               Impunity
               .
               For
               God
               in
               great
               Mercy
               hath
               given
               us
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Executers
                 of
                 vengeance
              
               .
               Nor
               are
               they
               liable
               unto
               any
               more
               noxious
               failing
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               
                 bearing
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 vain
              
               .
               Hereon
               is
               founded
               both
               the
               Lawfulness
               ,
               and
               the
               Necessity
               also
               of
               War
               upon
               some
               Occasions
               ,
               as
               being
               That
               without
               which
               
                 Peace
                 it self
              
               cannot
               be
               kept
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               of
               Nations
               ,
               That
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               mens
               Examples
               permit
               it
               to
               us
               .
               As
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               evince
               ,
               were
               This
               a
               Time
               or
               Place
               for
               it
               .
               And
               what
               I
               say
               of
               the
               Civil
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               true
               of
               the
               
                 Spiritual
                 Sword.
              
               The
               highest
               Act
               of
               Christian
               charity
               that
               can
               be
               shown
               to
               the
               obdurate
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               to
               this
               wholesom
               end
               ,
               That
               
                 their
                 Spirits
                 may
                 be
                 sav'd
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               5.
               )
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 Peace
                 with
                 All
                 
                 men
              
               ;
               how
               far
               forth
               it
               is
               extended
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               admits
               of
               a
               Limitation
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               Another
               Objection
               may
               be
               rais'd
               from
               the
               Pronoun
               
                 [
                 Which
              
               ]
               because
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               seem
               to
               relate
               rather
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               than
               to
               Peace
               .
               As
               if
               our
               Duty
               towards
               God
               were
               a
               great
               Requisite
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               not
               our
               Duty
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               Whereas
               in
               Truth
               the
               very
               discharge
               of
               our
               Duty
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               great
               and
               main
               Duties
               we
               owe
               to
               God.
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               are
               such
               Twin-Sisters
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               like
               the
               Tindaridae
               ,
               or
               
                 Twins
                 of
                 Leda
              
               ,
               who
               (
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               two
               Buckets
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               going
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               down
               ,
               )
               did
               
                 take
                 their
                 Turns
              
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Hell
               ;
               But
               like
               the
               
                 Twins
                 of
                 Hippocrates
              
               ,
               or
               the
               two
               Friends
               in
               Valerius
               ,
               who
               neither
               could
               live
               ,
               nor
               die
               asunder
               .
               He
               that
               follows
               not
               Peace
               ,
               does
               fly
               from
               Holiness
               ;
               or
               follows
               it
               onely
               to
               drive
               it
               from
               him
               .
               Why
               then
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               which
               Things
               ,
               nor
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               which
               Peace
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               which
               Holiness
               ,
               no
               man
               living
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               of
               an
               aequivocal
               signification
               ;
               as
               being
               equally
               of
               the
               Masculine
               ,
               and
               Neuter
               Gender
               .
               But
               
               some
               there
               are
               in
               the
               world
               of
               eminent
               Learning
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               who
               taking
               it
               up
               by
               the
               
                 wrong
                 handle
              
               ,
               have
               unhappily
               fastened
               upon
               a
               wrong
               signification
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               set
               up
               Holiness
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Peace
               .
               Meerly
               for
               want
               of
               consideration
               ,
               That
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 Which
              
               ]
               in
               this
               place
               is
               the
               
                 Neuter
                 Gender
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               any
               
                 single
                 word
              
               for
               its
               Antecedent
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 whole
                 Clause
              
               going
               before
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               a
               divided
               sense
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               which
               Holiness
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               which
               Following
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               united
               .
               Whereby
               we
               are
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
               there
               cannot
               be
               such
               a
               Thing
               as
               a
               
                 Godly
                 Rebel
              
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Boutifeu
               ,
               because
               the
               Subject
               excludes
               the
               Adjunct
               .
               To
               say
               that
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Man
               is
               a
               most
               
                 conscionable
                 Schismatick
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 religious
                 exciter
              
               unto
               Sedition
               ,
               (
               whilst
               he
               
                 fights
                 away
              
               his
               Conscience
               to
               win
               its
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               sacrifices
               Peaces
               to
               pretended
               Holiness
               ,
               )
               is
               to
               affirm
               
                 both
                 Parts
              
               of
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               He
               that
               is
               of
               an
               unpeaceable
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               an
               unholy
               Spirit
               .
               For
               as
               Peace
               without
               Holiness
               is
               but
               
                 Adherence
                 unto
                 a
                 Faction
              
               ;
               so
               Holiness
               without
               Peace
               is
               but
               Hypocrisie
               .
               They
               that
               are
               so
               superstitious
               as
               to
               
                 strain
                 at
                 Gnats
              
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Authorized
               Rites
               of
               Cross
               and
               Surpliss
               ,
               )
               
               whilst
               they
               are
               also
               so
               prophane
               as
               to
               
                 swallow
                 Camels
              
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               are
               the
               crying
               Sins
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Sacrilege
               ,
               )
               cannot
               well
               be
               call'd
               Followers
               ,
               but
               onely
               Persecuters
               of
               Peace
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               indeed
               is
               
                 one
                 Sense
              
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               )
               Nor
               can
               we
               say
               they
               are
               Possessors
               ,
               but
               onely
               Personators
               of
               Holiness
               .
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               so
               rigid
               ,
               and
               do
               heartily
               wish
               it
               were
               false
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               really
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Apes
               of
               Satan
               ;
               who
               is
               Then
               at
               his
               worst
               the
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               when
               he
               transforms
               himself
               the
               most
               into
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light.
              
               So
               said
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               so
               S.
               Paul.
               And
               from
               both
               we
               may
               infer
               ,
               That
               of
               all
               the
               Hypocrites
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Devil
               himself
               is
               the
               most
               Demure
               ;
               and
               by
               being
               such
               indeed
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               a
               Devil
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 Which
              
               ]
               in
               this
               Place
               ,
               and
               what
               use
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               its
               Antecedent
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               But
               what
               may
               last
               of
               all
               be
               meant
               by
               
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               
               that
               our
               Apostle
               should
               set
               it
               down
               as
               the
               greatest
               
                 Recompence
                 of
                 Reward
              
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               are
               
                 Followers
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
              
               ?
               When
               Moses
               desired
               to
               
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               earnestly
               pray'd
               that
               God
               would
               
                 shew
                 him
                 his
                 Glory
              
               ;
               
               The
               very
               Mercy
               of
               God's
               Answer
               did
               consist
               in
               the
               Reason
               of
               his
               
                 Denial
                 .
                 
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 see
                 my
                 Face
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 me
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               
                 Gideon
                 himself
              
               ,
               although
               a
               
                 mighty
                 man
                 of
                 Valour
              
               ,
               (
               as
               God
               himself
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               call
               him
               )
               a
               man
               as
               stout
               as
               the
               steel
               with
               which
               his
               Proverbial
               Sword
               was
               temper'd
               ,
               was
               yet
               exceedingly
               afraid
               ,
               
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               perceiv'd
               he
               had
               
                 seen
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               so
               it
               was
               with
               good
               reason
               that
               Manoah
               said
               unto
               his
               Wife
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 shall
                 surely
                 Die
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 God.
              
               And
               if
               these
               things
               are
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               
                 see
                 God
              
               ,
               without
               the
               danger
               of
               
                 sudden
                 Death
              
               ;
               It
               may
               seem
               a
               sad
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Follower
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               because
               by
               that
               means
               he
               shall
               
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               The
               Answer
               to
               this
               is
               extreamly
               obvious
               .
               
               It
               being
               no
               more
               than
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               the
               Eyes
               of
               our
               vile
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               glorified
               Bodies
               .
               If
               we
               behold
               him
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               indeed
               a
               
                 consuming
                 Fire
              
               .
               But
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               with
               the
               second
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               nothing
               less
               than
               a
               
                 quickening
                 Light.
              
               Here
               our
               Eyes
               are
               so
               carnal
               ,
               that
               it
               very
               much
               hurts
               us
               to
               see
               the
               Sun
               ,
               unless
               we
               see
               him
               in
               his
               Reflexion
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               through
               the
               veil
               of
               some
               
                 Diaphanous
                 Body
              
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Brightness
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               enough
               to
               strike
               the
               Beholder
               Blind
               ;
               
               How
               can
               we
               safely
               gaze
               on
               Him
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Sun
               is
               but
               a
               Shadow
               ?
               Yet
               after
               
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Restitution
              
               ,
               when
               what
               is
               sown
               in
               weakness
               shall
               be
               raised
               again
               in
               power
               ;
               Then
               our
               Life
               will
               consist
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               We
               then
               shall
               
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
              
               ,
               no
               longer
               
                 darkly
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
              
               ,
               but
               
                 face
                 to
                 face
              
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               infinite
               Pleasure
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Ease
               .
               And
               this
               alone
               is
               that
               Vision
               ,
               which
               is
               alluded
               to
               in
               the
               Text.
               Without
               an
               earnest
               Prosecution
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               in
               conjunction
               ,
               no
               one
               shall
               be
               qualified
               to
               live
               by
               seeing
               ,
               what
               here
               he
               cannot
               
                 see
                 and
                 live
              
               .
               None
               shall
               enter
               
                 within
                 the
                 Veil
              
               ,
               or
               be
               made
               a
               partaker
               of
               the
               
                 Beatifick
                 Vision
              
               .
               None
               shall
               wait
               on
               his
               Throne
               in
               
                 whose
                 presence
                 is
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               are
               
                 Pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
              
               .
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               Thus
               in
               the
               Suit
               of
               the
               Explication
               ,
               we
               have
               (
               before
               we
               are
               aware
               )
               a
               full
               Division
               of
               the
               Text.
               And
               not
               so
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               practical
               Reflections
               on
               all
               its
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               have
               seen
               a
               
                 single
                 Act
              
               of
               great
               Moment
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               How
               't
               is
               fixt
               on
               a
               
                 double
                 Object
              
               .
               The
               double
               Object
               is
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scope
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               shewing
               the
               Energie
               ,
               and
               the
               Force
               of
               the
               
                 single
                 Act
              
               ,
               )
               are
               to
               be
               Prosecuted
               and
               follow'd
               with
               Zeal
               and
               Fervour
               .
            
             
             
               Next
               to
               the
               Act
               ,
               and
               the
               Object
               ,
               which
               are
               sufficiently
               express'd
               ,
               we
               have
               their
               
                 absolute
                 Necessity
              
               very
               significantly
               imply'd
               .
               For
               these
               are
               set
               as
               the
               Condition
               ,
               on
               which
               alone
               we
               arrive
               at
               Bliss
               .
               
               It
               is
               for
               none
               to
               
                 see
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               is
               a
               cogent
               Reason
               ,
               for
               the
               fastening
               of
               the
               Act
               on
               the
               Double
               Object
               .
               For
               the
               Intensiveness
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Extensiveness
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               §
               16.
               
               But
               now
               because
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               
                 eagerly
                 pursue
              
               their
               Christian
               Duties
               ,
               whilst
               they
               believe
               them
               to
               be
               needless
               ,
               or
               gainless
               Things
               ;
               Things
               which
               rob
               them
               of
               their
               happiness
               in
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               they
               may
               be
               happy
               in
               That
               
                 to
                 come
              
               :
               We
               must
               possess
               our selves
               more
               fully
               than
               we
               have
               hitherto
               done
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               (
               and
               in
               the
               first
               place
               )
               with
               their
               
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 to
                 life
                 aeternal
              
               ;
               whereof
               unless
               we
               throughly
               convince
               our selves
               ,
               we
               cannot
               hope
               (
               with
               any
               reason
               )
               to
               ingage
               our
               Resolutions
               to
               follow
               Both.
               
            
             
               §
               17.
               
               First
               ,
               For
               the
               word
               Peace
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               comprehends
               our
               whole
               Duty
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               to
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               Friends
               .
               For
               how
               can
               we
               follow
               Peace
               
               with
               
                 All
                 men
              
               in
               so
               earnest
               a
               manner
               as
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               does
               import
               ,
               unless
               we
               labour
               ,
               by
               forgiveness
               ,
               
                 to
                 overcome
                 evil
                 with
                 good
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 ult
                 .
              
               )
               much
               more
               must
               we
               
                 render
                 unto
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 Due
                 ,
                 Tribute
                 to
                 whom
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 Custom
                 to
                 whom
                 Custom
                 ,
                 Honour
                 to
                 whom
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Fear
                 to
                 whom
                 Fear
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               7.
               
               )
               and
               so
               by
               analogy
               of
               Proportion
               ,
               Service
               to
               vvhom
               Service
               ,
               Love
               to
               vvhom
               Love
               ,
               
                 no
                 injury
              
               to
               vvhom
               
                 no
                 injury
              
               is
               due
               .
               (
               For
               every
               Injury
               is
               breach
               of
               Peace
               .
               )
               We
               must
               
                 owe
                 no
                 man
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               8.
               
               And
               therefore
               injure
               him
               vve
               must
               not
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               desire
               .
               This
               is
               to
               follow
               Peace
               indeed
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               not
               onely
               not
               give
               a
               Cause
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               much
               as
               an
               occasion
               of
               just
               offence
               .
               When
               we
               keep
               not
               onely
               our
               Hands
               ,
               but
               even
               our
               Heads
               and
               our
               Hearts
               from
               picking
               and
               stealing
               .
               When
               we
               do
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               with
               our
               Eyes
               .
               When
               we
               do
               
                 no
                 Murther
              
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               our
               wishes
               .
               When
               we
               dishonour
               not
               our
               Parents
               (
               whether
               private
               or
               
                 publick
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ,
               or
               Civil
               ,
               )
               not
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               our
               Wills.
               This
               is
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               eager
               
                 Prosecution
                 of
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               Which
               comprehends
               our
               whole
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 Second
                 Table
              
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               §
               .
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               Peace
               does
               grasp
               the
               
                 whole
                 Duty
              
               of
               Man
               to
               Man
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               say
               also
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               the
               
                 whole
                 immediate
                 Duty
              
               of
               Man
               to
               God.
               Which
               more
               especially
               consisteth
               in
               these
               three
               Things
               :
               
               In
               preserving
               our
               Loyalty
               ,
               in
               exhibiting
               our
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               in
               rendring
               our
               
                 Active
                 Service
              
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               hath
               respect
               unto
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               the
               second
               ,
               unto
               our
               Words
               ,
               the
               third
               ,
               unto
               our
               Actions
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 That
              
               (
               we
               know
               )
               is
               a
               vertue
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Servant
               does
               acknowledge
               no
               Master
               but
               his
               own
               ,
               holds
               
                 no
                 Intelligence
              
               with
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               admits
               
                 no
                 Rival
              
               in
               his
               Affections
               ,
               but
               ever
               honours
               him
               ,
               and
               owns
               him
               ,
               and
               adheres
               to
               
                 him
                 alone
              
               against
               all
               Pretenders
               .
               And
               This
               is
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               two
               first
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 God
                 but
                 me
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 graven
                 Images
                 ,
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 worship
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               holiness
               in
               Thought
               .
               Which
               however
               't
               is
               Necessary
               ,
               is
               not
               enough
               ;
               And
               therefore
               to
               this
               we
               must
               add
               our
               
                 Reverence
                 .
                 That
              
               we
               know
               to
               be
               a
               vertue
               which
               is
               equally
               compounded
               of
               Love
               and
               Fear
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               an
               Inferiour
               does
               speak
               with
               Awe
               ,
               concerning
               any
               one
               above
               him
               whom
               he
               does
               honour
               or
               admire
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               
               the
               third
               Precept
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               onely
               not
               use
               it
               falsly
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               much
               as
               upon
               trivial
               and
               
                 slight
                 Occasions
              
               .
               This
               is
               holiness
               in
               Word
               .
               Which
               ,
               however
               it
               is
               Necessary
               ,
               is
               not
               enough
               neither
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               this
               there
               must
               be
               added
               our
               
                 active
                 Service
                 .
                 That
              
               (
               we
               know
               )
               is
               an
               execution
               of
               what
               our
               Master
               gives
               us
               in
               charge
               .
               And
               (
               as
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Maintenance
               ,
               and
               Protection
               ,
               )
               a
               
                 setting
                 aside
              
               our
               own
               business
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               
                 wholly
                 attend
              
               upon
               our
               
               Master's
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               fourth
               Precept
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 that
                 you
                 keep
                 holy
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 .
              
               Six
               days
               are
               allowed
               thee
               to
               do
               thine
               own
               business
               ;
               but
               the
               seventh
               is
               set
               apart
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               thou
               shalt
               do
               
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Work.
              
               No
               manner
               of
               work
               which
               is
               thine
               own
               ,
               but
               
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 work
              
               which
               is
               thy
               Master's
               .
               Not
               onely
               acts
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               our
               Duties
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               )
               but
               works
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               too
               .
               For
               these
               indeed
               are
               the
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               especially
               consisteth
               the
               
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 a
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               and
               are
               call'd
               by
               our
               Saviour
               
                 the
                 weightier
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               This
               is
               holiness
               in
               action
               .
               And
               so
               we
               see
               the
               
                 three
                 things
              
               ,
               wherein
               
               our
               holiness
               is
               to
               consist
               ;
               which
               comprehends
               our
               whole
               obedience
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 Table
              
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               §
               19.
               
               I
               have
               the
               rather
               been
               thus
               plain
               in
               shewing
               the
               Latitude
               and
               the
               Nature
               of
               these
               
                 Grand
                 Duties
              
               ,
               that
               the
               exactness
               of
               our
               Knowledge
               may
               be
               our
               Directory
               to
               Practice
               .
               It
               being
               necessary
               to
               know
               what
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               practise
               ,
               Holiness
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Peace
               with
               all
               men
               .
               For
               whilst
               we
               are
               told
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               
                 without
                 these
                 two
              
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               seeing
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               good
               as
               assur'd
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               These
               precisely
               are
               the
               Terms
               on
               which
               Salvation
               is
               to
               be
               had
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               if
               either
               of
               these
               is
               wanting
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               escaping
               the
               Pains
               of
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               any
               attaining
               the
               Joys
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               therefore
               after
               their
               Nature
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               speak
               of
               their
               Necessity
               ,
               their
               
                 absolute
                 Necessity
              
               to
               
                 Life
                 eternal
              
               .
            
             
               §
               20.
               
               And
               first
               ,
               Observe
               how
               other
               Scriptures
               do
               hold
               conformity
               with
               This.
               Without
               these
               two
               ,
               we
               cannot
               possibly
               make
               our
               Calling
               and
               
                 Election
                 sure
              
               .
               Not
               the
               first
               ,
               For
               
                 we
                 have
                 boldness
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Holiest
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 Heart
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 Hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 Conscience
                 .
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               19.
               22.
               )
               Nor
               yet
               the
               second
               ,
               
               For
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Blame
                 .
                 (
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               4.
               )
               Without
               these
               two
               ,
               our
               Justification
               vvill
               be
               in
               vain
               .
               For
               God
               did
               therefore
               
                 Reconcile
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 Enemies
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 by
                 wicked
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 present
                 us
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 Vnblameable
                 ,
                 and
                 Vnreproveable
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 (
                 Colos
                 .
              
               1.
               22.
               )
               Without
               these
               two
               ,
               vve
               lose
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               frustrate
               the
               Work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               .
               For
               our
               Lord
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 present
                 it
                 unto
                 himself
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Blemish
                 .
                 (
                 Eph.
              
               5.
               25.
               27.
               )
               Without
               these
               two
               ,
               vve
               lose
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               do
               partake
               of
               That
               as
               Bastards
               ,
               which
               is
               intended
               to
               us
               as
               Sons
               .
               For
               as
               vve
               are
               told
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 without
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 Bastards
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Sons
              
               ;
               so
               he
               presently
               adds
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 correcteth
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 Partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Holiness
                 .
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               10.
               )
               In
               a
               vvord
               ,
               Without
               an
               
                 earnest
                 prosecution
              
               of
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
                 Vnited
              
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               have
               shewed
               that
               the
               one
               cannot
               subsist
               vvithout
               the
               other
               ,
               )
               vve
               lose
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               so
               evacuate
               the
               Means
               of
               our
               Glorification
               .
               For
               
                 we
                 all
                 with
                 open
                 face
                 ,
                 behold
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 ,
                 from
                 
                 Glory
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 (
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               18.
               )
            
             
               §
               21.
               
               Nor
               have
               vve
               onely
               store
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               Reason
               for
               it
               .
               For
               if
               Salvation
               vvere
               to
               be
               had
               by
               
                 appearing
                 Righteous
                 unto
                 men
              
               ,
               The
               
                 greatest
                 Hypocrites
              
               would
               become
               the
               
                 most
                 glorious
                 Saints
              
               .
               If
               by
               the
               stoutness
               of
               a
               Belief
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               
                 Hope
                 without
                 doubting
              
               ,
               None
               would
               be
               happier
               than
               the
               presumptuous
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               
                 carnally
                 secure
              
               .
               If
               by
               the
               Latitude
               of
               a
               Knowledge
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Rectitude
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               better
               sure
               with
               none
               than
               the
               
                 Lapsed
                 Angels
              
               ;
               who
               are
               as
               Knowing
               ,
               and
               as
               Orthodox
               ,
               as
               any
               meer
               man
               can
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               .
               Heaven
               would
               Then
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               Jayl
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               
                 guiltiest
                 Malefactors
              
               .
               The
               Error
               of
               the
               Origenists
               would
               presently
               pass
               into
               a
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               Devils
               receive
               the
               Benefit
               of
               a
               Redemption
               .
               But
               no
               man's
               reason
               will
               yield
               to
               That
               .
               For
               whosoever
               does
               but
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               Heaven
               and
               a
               Hell
               ,
               must
               grant
               that
               the
               one
               is
               for
               the
               Recompence
               of
               the
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               for
               the
               Punishment
               of
               
                 Evil
                 Doers
              
               .
               Which
               shews
               the
               
                 absolute
                 Necessity
              
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ;
               being
               as
               't
               were
               the
               
                 two
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               §
               22.
               
               But
               here
               withall
               we
               are
               to
               take
               an
               especial
               Care
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               divide
               the
               consideration
               
               of
               their
               Nature
               from
               the
               consideration
               ●f
               their
               Necessity
               ;
               but
               still
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               wherein
               our
               holiness
               is
               to
               consist
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               it
               is
               which
               
                 depends
                 upon
              
               it
               .
               For
               through
               the
               want
               of
               this
               Caution
               ,
               the
               empty
               Picture
               of
               Holiness
               is
               oft
               mistaken
               for
               the
               Life
               ;
               there
               are
               that
               think
               themselves
               Holy
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               are
               Hypocritical
               ,
               and
               many
               hope
               to
               be
               sav'd
               for
               their
               being
               Cheats
               .
               There
               were
               Professors
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               were
               indeed
               very
               punctual
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thence
               concluded
               they
               were
               The
               Godly
               ;
               but
               't
               was
               a
               worship
               which
               consisted
               in
               the
               outward
               
                 washing
                 of
                 Cups
              
               and
               Platters
               ,
               in
               external
               Rites
               and
               legal
               Ceremonies
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               but
               
                 shadows
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 spreading
                 forth
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 making
                 Prayers
                 for
                 a
                 pretense
              
               ,
               in
               
                 fasting
                 often
                 to
                 appear
                 Righteous
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 keeping
                 Sabbaths
                 and
                 new
                 Moons
              
               ,
               in
               
                 building
                 the
                 Tombs
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 adorning
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
              
               ;
               when
               all
               the
               while
               they
               
                 neglected
                 the
                 weightier
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
              
               and
               Faith.
               They
               did
               so
               pull
               the
               Motes
               out
               of
               other
               mens
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               not
               at
               all
               to
               see
               the
               Beams
               in
               their
               own
               .
               They
               did
               so
               strain
               at
               Gnats
               ,
               as
               to
               swallow
               Camels
               ;
               for
               they
               devoured
               even
               
                 Orphans
                 and
                 Widows
                 Houses
              
               ,
               (
               Camels
               
               Those
               with
               a
               witness
               )
               and
               were
               
                 partakers
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               were
               far
               from
               being
               Followers
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               unless
               as
               
                 Worldlings
                 follow
              
               their
               Traffick
               for
               
                 filthy
                 Lucre
              
               ;
               dealing
               as
               Hucksters
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Trading
               in
               Godliness
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               an
               Instrument
               onely
               of
               Gain
               .
               For
               they
               were
               call'd
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               (
               even
               then
               when
               at
               the
               Top
               of
               their
               
                 painted
                 holiness
              
               ,
               )
               not
               onely
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               Vipers
               ,
               but
               
                 Brands
                 of
                 Hell
                 too
              
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 could
                 not
                 escape
                 Damnation
                 :
                 (
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               33.
               )
               Nor
               are
               there
               wanting
               amongst
               us
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               religiously
               carefull
               to
               sprinkle
               themselves
               with
               holy-water
               ,
               to
               say
               a
               chapletfull
               of
               
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               cross
               their
               Foreheads
               and
               their
               Breasts
               ,
               and
               to
               salute
               ye
               every
               Morning
               
                 in
                 nomine
                 Domini
              
               .
               Nay
               some
               there
               are
               amongst
               us
               Protestants
               (
               for
               't
               is
               fit
               we
               should
               be
               just
               in
               our
               Observations
               ,
               )
               who
               place
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               vertue
               in
               an
               exact
               
                 coming
                 to
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               daily
               
                 reading
                 so
                 many
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               in
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 both
                 hands
                 and
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 walking
                 softly
              
               ,
               and
               
                 looking
                 sadly
              
               ,
               and
               
                 hanging
                 down
                 the
                 head
              
               now
               and
               then
               like
               a
               Bull-rush
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               may
               say
               they
               have
               attain'd
               
                 to
                 an
                 handsom
                 Outside
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               are
               
                 well-fashion'd
                 Christians
              
               ,
               as
               addressing
               themselves
               
               to
               God
               with
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Carriage
              
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               well
               behav'd
               Enemies
               do
               seldom
               fail
               of
               ,
               )
               But
               so
               far
               from
               being
               Followers
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               they
               want
               the
               very
               Body
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               Soul
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               whilst
               they
               will
               rather
               sow
               the
               Seeds
               of
               the
               most
               
                 execrable
                 Rebellion
              
               ,
               than
               comply
               vvith
               Superiours
               in
               things
               Indifferent
               ,
               vvhich
               
                 cannot
                 but
              
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               Indifferent
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               binding
               too
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               signature
               of
               Authority
               is
               stamp'd
               upon
               Them.
               Do
               These
               men
               think
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               Devil
               ,
               a
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               an
               Hour
               of
               Death
               ,
               or
               a
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               vvho
               vvill
               rather
               
                 break
                 Peace
              
               vvith
               all
               their
               Governours
               ,
               than
               submit
               to
               the
               use
               of
               a
               
                 Publick
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               vvhich
               is
               not
               onely
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               transcendently
               good
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               establish'd
               by
               Law
               and
               Canon
               ?
               I
               vvish
               that
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               vvho
               are
               immediately
               concerned
               in
               vvhat
               I
               say
               ,
               vvould
               but
               take
               this
               obvious
               Truth
               into
               their
               serious
               Consideration
               ;
               That
               as
               there
               vvere
               Things
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Rite
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               
                 Forbearing
                 Swines
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               )
               vvhich
               (
               however
               commanded
               by
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               )
               vvere
               not
               commanded
               for
               being
               Good
               ,
               but
               vvere
               Therefore
               onely
               good
               ,
               because
               commanded
               ;
               so
               things
               Indifferent
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               though
               they
               are
               not
               commanded
               for
               being
               Necessary
               ,
               do
               yet
               become
               Necessary
               by
               being
               commanded
               ;
               and
               are
               mediately
               commanded
               by
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               commanded
               by
               
                 That
                 Authority
              
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               unavoidably
               ,
               That
               what
               may
               lawfully
               be
               
                 done
                 ,
                 before
              
               commanded
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               commanded
               ,
               cannot
               lawfully
               be
               omitted
               .
               For
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Second
               Table
               ,
               is
               as
               bad
               as
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               First
               .
               And
               so
               they
               cannot
               be
               followers
               of
               Peace
               ,
               or
               Holiness
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               meer
               pretense
               of
               Holiness
               do
               hinder
               Peace
               .
               An
               hearty
               
                 Follower
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ,
               will
               *
               follow
               the
               
                 Things
                 that
                 make
                 for
                 Peace
              
               .
               He
               will
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Non-conformist
               ;
               but
               press
               with
               earnestness
               after
               Vnity
               ,
               by
               Vniformity
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               if
               his
               Conscience
               hath
               any
               Scruples
               ,
               
               arising
               meerly
               from
               the
               weakness
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               wilfulness
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               he
               will
               infinitely
               rather
               forsake
               his
               City
               ,
               or
               his
               Country
               ,
               than
               stay
               in
               either
               
                 to
                 its
                 Disturbance
              
               .
            
             
               §
               23.
               
               Such
               was
               the
               pious
               Exhortation
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               which
               he
               also
               made
               good
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 Example
                 .
                 Who
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 there
                 among
                 you
                 of
                 tender
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 Generosity
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 sacrifice
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 )
                 his
                 private
                 Interest
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 .
                 And
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 either
                 the
                 Author
                 or
                 the
                 Fautor
                 of
                 any
                 Difference
                 ,
                 I
                 divest
                 my self
                 of
                 All
                 the
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Honour
                 which
                 I
                 injoy
                 ,
                 and
                 inflict
                 upon
                 my self
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 gratefull
                 Exile
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               S.
               Clemens
               made
               good
               his
               Exhortation
               by
               his
               Example
               ,
               I
               am
               induced
               to
               affirm
               from
               this
               particular
               Consideration
               ,
               
               That
               I
               can
               find
               no
               better
               way
               to
               reconcile
               the
               several
               Authors
               who
               will
               have
               Clemens
               to
               be
               the
               Second
               and
               the
               Fourth
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               by
               saying
               with
               Epiphanius
               ,
               (
               till
               we
               can
               find
               a
               better
               reason
               ,
               )
               That
               Clemens
               laid
               down
               his
               Bishoprick
               during
               the
               Empire
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               up
               again
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               Nero.
               The
               first
               of
               which
               he
               did
               freely
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               by
               compulsion
               ;
               but
               Both
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               .
               Such
               was
               also
               the
               publick
               Spirit
               of
               the
               renowned
               *
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               who
               gladly
               threw
               the
               Archbishoprick
               of
               Canstantinople
               behind
               his
               Back
               ,
               for
               the
               composing
               of
               the
               strife
               that
               arose
               about
               it
               .
               
                 God
                 forbid
              
               (
               said
               he
               at
               parting
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Prelates
               there
               met
               in
               the
               General
               Council
               ,
               )
               that
               we
               vvhose
               Office
               't
               is
               to
               teach
               and
               to
               bring
               Peace
               to
               others
               ,
               should
               scandalously
               break
               it
               amongst
               our selves
               .
               Rather
               let
               Me
               forsake
               my
               Throne
               ,
               and
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               than
               not
               contribute
               all
               I
               can
               to
               the
               
                 publick
                 Peace
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               *
               Like
               to
               this
               spake
               S.
               Chrysostom
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Homilies
               to
               the
               People
               .
               That
               if
               He
               were
               thought
               the
               Cause
               or
               the
               Occasion
               of
               their
               Divisions
               ,
               he
               would
               recede
               from
               his
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               be
               gon
               
                 whither
                 they
                 pleas'd
              
               ;
               vvould
               suffer
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               Schism
               ,
               which
               he
               protested
               he
               thought
               a
               Sin
               as
               great
               and
               damning
               even
               as
               Heresie
               ;
               and
               which
               rather
               than
               administer
               occasion
               to
               ,
               he
               would
               strip
               himself
               of
               the
               Rich
               and
               Splendid
               Preferment
               which
               he
               possess'd
               .
               A
               Charity
               like
               That
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Jonas
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               quieting
               of
               the
               Tempest
               ,
               chose
               to
               be
               
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
              
               :
               And
               to
               preserve
               a
               
                 whole
                 Ship
              
               ,
               was
               easily
               content
               with
               a
               
                 private
                 Ruin.
              
               Which
               Example
               of
               S.
               Chrysostom
               and
               other
               Fathers
               more
               Primitive
               ,
               every
               honest
               man
               will
               follow
               in
               these
               our
               Days
               ,
               if
               he
               is
               earnestly
               a
               follower
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               .
               And
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Touchstones
               ,
               whereby
               to
               difference
               a
               weak
               from
               a
               wilfull
               Brother
               .
               They
               who
               do
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 pursue
                 with
                 eagerness
                 the
                 Things
                 which
                 do
                 make
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               do
               not
               serve
               God
               solidly
               in
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Second
               Table
               ,
               in
               Piety
               and
               Probity
               ,
               in
               Godliness
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               in
               
                 loving
                 God
              
               
               with
               all
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               their
               Neighbour
               as
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               follow
               Peace
               with
               all
               men
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               want
               the
               
                 two
                 Hinges
              
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Door
               of
               Salvation
               does
               chiefly
               turn
               ,
               and
               whereupon
               does
               clearly
               hang
               All
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               §
               24.
               
               I
               cannot
               
                 follow
                 Peace
              
               enough
               ,
               in
               the
               Discourse
               I
               am
               upon
               for
               the
               following
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               I
               observe
               how
               the
               Prosperity
               does
               most
               especially
               depend
               on
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               also
               say
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               whose
               Instrumentality
               ,
               we
               may
               attain
               to
               so
               much
               Peace
               and
               
                 good
                 Agreement
              
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               as
               may
               redeem
               some
               of
               the
               Credit
               which
               we
               cannot
               but
               have
               lost
               by
               our
               foul
               Divisions
               .
               There
               being
               no
               greater
               Stumbling-block
               ,
               either
               to
               Those
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               Multitude
               of
               the
               Sects
               which
               are
               seen
               amongst
               us
               .
               For
               whilst
               't
               is
               taken
               by
               them
               for
               granted
               ,
               (
               and
               also
               confessed
               by
               our selves
               ,
               )
               that
               True
               Religion
               can
               be
               but
               one
               ;
               't
               is
               natural
               for
               them
               to
               infer
               ,
               That
               wheresoever
               there
               is
               Truth
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               Vnity
               ;
               at
               least
               in
               men
               of
               the
               same
               Profession
               .
               Whereupon
               whilst
               they
               observe
               ,
               how
               the
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               do
               stand
               divided
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               point
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               Practice
               ,
               they
               easily
               slide
               into
               a
               Jealousie
               ,
               touching
               the
               Tenor
               and
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Profession
              
               .
               Now
               the
               way
               to
               make
               Peace
               ,
               and
               remove
               the
               Scandal
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               conquer
               them
               into
               orthodoxy
               by
               dint
               of
               Argument
               alone
               ;
               (
               though
               That
               indeed
               is
               one
               of
               our
               fittest
               Weapons
               ;
               )
               as
               vvell
               because
               the
               greater
               part
               have
               
                 not
                 light
              
               enough
               to
               see
               a
               victorious
               Truth
               ,
               as
               because
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               humble
               enough
               to
               own
               they
               have
               liv'd
               in
               Errour
               .
               No
               ,
               the
               hopefullest
               way
               left
               ,
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               am
               able
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               )
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 mention
              
               Those
               Doctrines
               ,
               vvherein
               we
               find
               by
               Experience
               we
               always
               differ
               ;
               and
               to
               insist
               on
               those
               alone
               ,
               wherein
               we
               find
               by
               Experience
               we
               all
               agree
               .
               A
               thing
               vvhich
               cannot
               be
               brought
               about
               by
               all
               the
               
                 Subjects
                 put
                 together
              
               ,
               but
               perhaps
               with
               ease
               enough
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               Christendom
               ;
               as
               vvell
               because
               they
               are
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               fitter
               to
               determin
               ,
               as
               because
               they
               are
               Supreme
               ,
               and
               of
               Power
               to
               execute
               .
            
             
               §
               25.
               
               For
               it
               happily
               falls
               out
               ,
               through
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               though
               we
               differ
               in
               Superstructures
               ,
               yet
               we
               agree
               in
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               Fundamentals
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Which
               Fundamentals
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               *
               Few
               ,
               and
               therefore
               easie
               to
               be
               remember'd
               ,
               
               so
               are
               they
               also
               very
               *
               Plain
               ,
               and
               therefore
               easily
               understood
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               flatly
               Fools
               ,
               or
               Mad-men
               .
               As
               the
               wittiest
               or
               the
               
                 most
                 learned
              
               cannot
               need
               to
               know
               more
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 most
                 simple
              
               and
               illiterate
               cannot
               easily
               know
               less
               ,
               than
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               which
               yet
               does
               grasp
               the
               
                 whole
                 Duty
              
               of
               Man
               as
               Man.
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
               as
               Christian
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               
                 practical
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 Crucified
                 .
              
               And
               as
               the
               wisest
               man
               living
               needs
               not
               know
               any
               thing
               more
               ,
               so
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Apostles
               would
               not
               know
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               Another
               Summary
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               the
               practical
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               main
               ,
               )
               we
               have
               express'd
               in
               Three
               words
               ,
               both
               from
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               an
               Apostle
               .
               A
               Summary
               so
               short
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               copious
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               the
               most
               unskilfull
               cannot
               easily
               know
               less
               ,
               so
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               subtil
               Doctor
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               practise
               more
               ,
               than
               
                 to
                 do
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 humbly
                 with
                 his
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               26.
               
               Now
               if
               't
               is
               granted
               and
               agreed
               by
               every
               Sort
               of
               Real
               Christians
               ,
               That
               the
               Creed
               and
               the
               Commandments
               are
               comprehensive
               of
               the
               All
               that
               is
               Fundamental
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 Necessity
              
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
               for
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Practice
               ;
               and
               if
               All
               under
               Authority
               will
               but
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               the
               privilege
               of
               such
               as
               are
               placed
               in
               Authority
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Decency
               and
               the
               Order
               which
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               and
               every
               Nation
               in
               particular
               thinks
               it
               a
               duty
               to
               observe
               in
               the
               
                 publick
                 Worship
              
               ;
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Place
               ,
               and
               the
               Time
               ,
               and
               the
               Manner
               of
               its
               performance
               ,
               which
               being
               but
               Accidents
               ,
               or
               Adjuncts
               ,
               or
               Externals
               of
               Religion
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               differ'd
               about
               by
               Them
               who
               fully
               agree
               in
               its
               Essentials
               ;
               )
               It
               will
               be
               difficult
               to
               imagin
               ,
               how
               the
               Divisions
               and
               Separations
               which
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               wide
               as
               we
               see
               they
               are
               ,
               can
               be
               able
               to
               escape
               a
               most
               happy
               Closure
               .
               A
               thing
               which
               the
               Preachers
               can
               but
               press
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               of
               the
               People
               can
               but
               
                 pray
                 for
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               can
               easily
               bring
               into
               Effect
               too
               ,
               if
               their
               Endeavours
               shall
               be
               as
               hearty
               ,
               as
               their
               Authority
               is
               divine
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Power
                 cogent
              
               .
               Which
               how
               can
               they
               possibly
               imploy
               unto
               a
               better
               end
               or
               use
               ,
               than
               is
               the
               
                 binding
                 up
              
               the
               Wounds
               of
               a
               
                 bleeding
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               who
               owns
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               That
               
                 mangl'd
                 Body
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               greatest
               men
               on
               Earth
               are
               but
               lofty
               Members
               ?
               Now
               the
               better
               to
               prevail
               with
               men
               of
               all
               Ranks
               ,
               both
               with
               Them
               who
               are
               
                 in
                 Authority
              
               ,
               and
               with
               Them
               who
               live
               under
               
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               present
               but
               
                 Two
                 things
              
               to
               their
               respective
               Considerations
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               are
               in
               Authority
               ought
               not
               to
               urge
               the
               Accidentals
               and
               Externals
               in
               Religion
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               vehemence
               as
               they
               do
               the
               Essentials
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               *
               create
               
                 too
                 many
              
               Necessities
               in
               the
               use
               of
               things
               Indifferent
               ,
               where
               God
               himself
               has
               created
               none
               .
               Next
               ,
               That
               the
               people
               under
               Authority
               ought
               not
               to
               lessen
               their
               Obedience
               to
               God
               in
               Man
               ,
               by
               still
               pretending
               their
               obligation
               of
               obeying
               God
               rather
               than
               Man.
               An
               Axiom
               True
               indeed
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               but
               yet
               at
               those
               times
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               urged
               quite
               
                 out
                 of
                 Season
              
               ,
               when
               God
               does
               choose
               to
               be
               obey'd
               by
               our
               obedience
               to
               his
               Vicegerents
               .
               Who
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               
                 any
                 right
                 at
                 all
              
               to
               make
               positive
               Laws
               ,
               must
               inevitably
               make
               them
               of
               Things
               Indifferent
               .
            
             
               §
               27.
               
               I
               press
               the
               former
               consideration
               ,
               with
               due
               submission
               to
               Authority
               ,
               and
               in
               behalf
               ,
               (
               not
               of
               wilfull
               ,
               but
               )
               of
               truly-weak
               Brethren
               ,
               because
               I
               conceive
               the
               Laws
               of
               Men
               can
               reach
               no
               farther
               than
               the
               Objects
               of
               
                 outward
                 Sense
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               punish
               
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 Pride
              
               ,
               or
               Malice
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               and
               do
               
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 Theft
              
               ,
               and
               Murther
               ;
               Nor
               wrong
               Opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               whilst
               they
               quietly
               lye
               sleeping
               ,
               or
               disturb
               nothing
               more
               than
               their
               Owner's
               Minds
               ;
               but
               
               onely
               as
               breaking
               forth
               of
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               running
               out
               at
               their
               
                 fingers
                 ends
              
               .
               I
               know
               the
               Sword
               is
               apt
               to
               terrifie
               ,
               but
               not
               instruct
               ;
               to
               change
               a
               Sectary's
               Confession
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               Creed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Maladies
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               to
               be
               Spiritually
               dealt
               with
               ,
               to
               work
               their
               Cure.
               Not
               by
               the
               Gibbet
               ,
               or
               the
               Jayl
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               force
               of
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               argumentative
               Conversation
               .
               A
               man
               who
               wanders
               out
               of
               his
               way
               for
               want
               of
               light
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               Sobriety
               ,
               (
               overtaken
               ,
               not
               with
               Drink
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Darkness
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
               )
               deserves
               a
               Lantern
               for
               his
               Direction
               ,
               a
               great
               deal
               rather
               than
               a
               Rod.
               He
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               strange
               Organist
               who
               should
               not
               scruple
               to
               break
               his
               Pipes
               as
               oft
               as
               he
               finds
               them
               
                 out
                 of
                 Tune
              
               .
               Nor
               could
               our
               Magistrates
               think
               kindly
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               should
               he
               recall
               them
               with
               a
               Thunderbolt
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               he
               sees
               them
               going
               astray
               .
            
             
               §
               28.
               
               And
               as
               for
               such
               reasons
               as
               These
               I
               press
               the
               First
               Consideration
               ,
               so
               I
               discern
               as
               great
               reasons
               ,
               (
               and
               such
               as
               make
               as
               much
               for
               Peace
               )
               to
               resume
               the
               Second
               .
               For
               though
               Ceremonies
               and
               Rites
               are
               onely
               Accidents
               in
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               Obedience
               to
               Authority
               cannot
               but
               pass
               for
               an
               Essential
               .
               Because
               whatever
               God
               commands
               us
               by
               his
               Moses
               and
               his
               Aaron
               ,
               his
               
               Zerubbabel
               and
               his
               Jeshua
               ,
               his
               anointed
               Lieutenants
               ,
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               he
               does
               as
               really
               and
               as
               truly
               ,
               and
               as
               authoritatively
               command
               us
               ,
               as
               what
               he
               commands
               us
               by
               a
               Voice
               ,
               or
               an
               Hand
               from
               Heaven
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               same
               God
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 worship
                 a
                 Graven
                 Image
                 ,
              
               does
               also
               say
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               same
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 thy
                 Mother
                 ,
              
               (
               whether
               private
               or
               publick
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               or
               Civil
               ,
               )
               It
               is
               by
               consequence
               as
               Immediate
               a
               Sin
               against
               God
               ,
               to
               shew
               a
               contempt
               of
               That
               Authority
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 graven
                 Image
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 take
                 God's
                 Name
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               29.
               
               Now
               might
               I
               speak
               without
               Censure
               ,
               even
               by
               speaking
               with
               submission
               to
               all
               Superiours
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               as
               to
               others
               of
               more
               Research
               and
               better
               Discretion
               than
               my self
               ,
               )
               I
               would
               adventure
               to
               affirm
               it
               as
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               That
               when
               Peace
               cannot
               be
               had
               by
               such
               a
               
                 reciprocal
                 Self-denial
              
               as
               I
               have
               now
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               in
               Them
               that
               are
               vested
               with
               Authority
               ,
               and
               in
               Them
               that
               live
               under
               it
               ;
               by
               Compassion
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               by
               Compliance
               in
               the
               later
               ;
               by
               Condescension
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               by
               Submission
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               each
               will
               have
               his
               
                 whole
                 Will
              
               ,
               and
               not
               admit
               of
               a
               Composition
               ;
               
               nothing
               but
               
                 Power
                 Irresistible
              
               can
               succour
               such
               as
               make
               Laws
               ,
               against
               the
               Violence
               and
               Incursions
               of
               such
               as
               are
               stouter
               than
               to
               Obey
               them
               .
               Nor
               will
               a
               wise
               man
               expect
               to
               have
               protection
               under
               the
               Laws
               and
               the
               Makers
               of
               them
               ,
               any
               longer
               than
               they
               Both
               shall
               be
               so
               protected
               .
            
             
               §
               30.
               
               But
               I
               return
               to
               that
               Point
               ,
               
               from
               which
               I
               have
               made
               a
               very
               pertinent
               ,
               because
               a
               profitable
               Digression
               ;
               nor
               yet
               a
               Digression
               from
               my
               Text
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Thread
               of
               my
               Discourse
               touching
               the
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               .
               Which
               being
               both
               of
               such
               Importance
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               Happiness
               does
               depend
               upon
               the
               earnestness
               of
               our
               Pursuit
               ,
               How
               can
               we
               choose
               but
               be
               perswaded
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               so
               Natural
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               man
               would
               think
               it
               should
               be
               
                 hard
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
              
               ?
               For
               find
               we
               any
               thing
               more
               Natural
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               
                 Lovers
                 of
                 our selves
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               covet
               those
               things
               which
               we
               believe
               to
               be
               the
               most
               for
               our
               
                 own
                 Advantage
              
               ?
               A
               little
               Rhetorick
               (
               one
               would
               think
               )
               should
               be
               sufficient
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               choose
               our
               Interest
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               follow
               even
               with
               earnestness
               the
               necessary
               means
               of
               our
               being
               Happy
               .
               Be
               we
               never
               so
               illiterate
               ,
               or
               be
               we
               never
               so
               perverse
               ,
               yet
               through
               the
               little
               which
               hath
               been
               spoken
               of
               Peace
               and
               
               Holiness
               ,
               (
               whether
               as
               separate
               ,
               or
               in
               conjunction
               ,
               )
               we
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               of
               their
               Nature
               ,
               or
               unconvinc'd
               of
               their
               Necessity
               .
            
             
               §
               31.
               
               If
               then
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Common
               Nature
               ,
               They
               are
               as
               't
               were
               the
               
                 two
                 Armes
              
               ,
               which
               do
               imbrace
               the
               whole
               Decalogue
               or
               Ten
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               we
               must
               never
               flatter
               our selves
               that
               we
               are
               Christians
               
                 good
                 enough
              
               ,
               until
               we
               find
               our
               Obedience
               to
               be
               impartial
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               first
               as
               to
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               to
               the
               second
               than
               to
               the
               first
               .
               Nor
               may
               we
               ever
               give
               our selves
               Rest
               ,
               until
               we
               See
               we
               have
               attain'd
               to
               this
               Comparative
               perfection
               ;
               I
               mean
               a
               singleness
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               a
               love
               of
               obedience
               without
               reserve
               .
               Our
               respect
               (
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               must
               be
               to
               
                 All
                 God's
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               study
               to
               live
               a
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               life
               in
               All
               Godliness
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               (
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               )
               We
               must
               not
               be
               kinder
               or
               
                 more
                 indulgent
              
               to
               one
               Commandment
               than
               to
               another
               ,
               (
               whether
               byass'd
               by
               Custom
               ,
               or
               Education
               ;
               )
               but
               rather
               keep
               our selves
               in
               Awe
               by
               chewing
               on
               That
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 offends
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 All.
              
               Jam.
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
               Thus
               we
               must
               argue
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               .
               And
               ,
               after
               a
               manner
               not
               unlike
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               argue
               from
               their
               Necessity
               .
            
             
             
               For
               if
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Necessity
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               't
               were
               the
               
                 two
                 Hinges
              
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               very
               Door
               of
               Salvation
               turns
               ;
               or
               (
               if
               you
               please
               )
               the
               
                 Two
                 Wings
              
               (
               as
               S.
               *
               Bernard
               calls
               them
               )
               wherewith
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               Christian
               soar's
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               Lord
               !
               how
               nearly
               does
               it
               concern
               us
               ,
               to
               follow
               them
               both
               as
               is
               here
               requir'd
               ?
               and
               
                 to
                 pass
                 the
              
               whole
               
                 Time
                 of
                 our
                 sojourning
                 here
                 in
                 fear
                 ?
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
              
               in
               the
               future
               Course
               of
               our
               Conversation
               ?
               To
               follow
               Holiness
               and
               Peace
               ,
               concerns
               us
               as
               much
               as
               Salvation
               comes
               to
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               our
               Souls
               are
               Worth.
               Fail
               of
               these
               if
               we
               dare
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               so
               stout
               ,
               that
               we
               dare
               be
               damn'd
               .
               But
               yet
               how
               many
               of
               our
               Fiduciaries
               do
               miss
               of
               heaven
               ,
               meerly
               by
               thinking
               they
               cannot
               miss
               it
               ?
               because
               (
               forsooth
               )
               to
               the
               Regenerate
               't
               is
               a
               Thing
               perfectly
               unavoidable
               ?
               And
               what
               numbers
               of
               Solifidians
               do
               make
               it
               difficult
               to
               be
               sav'd
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               easier
               than
               God
               will
               have
               it
               ?
               by
               thinking
               Salvation
               is
               to
               be
               had
               at
               a
               
                 cheaper
                 Rate
              
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               
                 following
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
              
               ?
               Now
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               adviseable
               ,
               than
               that
               other
               mens
               mischiefs
               should
               keep
               us
               safe
               ?
               and
               we
               receive
               the
               
                 whole
                 benefit
              
               without
               the
               
                 least
                 danger
              
               of
               their
               unhappiness
               ?
               Mark
               well
               the
               reason
               which
               here
               is
               urg'd
               for
               
               the
               fixing
               of
               the
               Act
               on
               the
               
                 double
                 Object
              
               .
               (
               I
               shall
               but
               paraphrase
               the
               Text
               in
               a
               broader
               English
               ,
               )
               
                 Follow
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               if
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               This
               ,
               because
               ye
               are
               happy
               ,
               if
               ye
               doe
               ;
               and
               
                 damn'd
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               .
            
             
               Less
               than
               This
               we
               must
               not
               preach
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               this
               we
               need
               not
               learn.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               This
               of
               it self
               cannot
               find
               sufficient
               Place
               in
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               have
               any
               the
               least
               respect
               to
               our
               
                 Secular
                 Interest
              
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               Charge
               and
               Costliness
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               thrive
               by
               God's
               Blessing
               upon
               All
               we
               set
               our
               hearts
               and
               our
               hands
               unto
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               have
               any
               the
               least
               respect
               to
               our
               own
               
                 good
                 Name
              
               ,
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               leave
               behind
               us
               a
               
                 fair
                 Report
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               honourably
               mention'd
               by
               them
               that
               dwell
               round
               about
               us
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               have
               any
               the
               least
               respect
               to
               our
               inward
               Quiet
               and
               Tranquillity
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               Peace
               of
               a
               
                 cleansed
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               
               Solomon's
               Accompt
               a
               
                 Continual
                 Feast
              
               ;
               or
               if
               all
               these
               together
               cannot
               ingage
               our
               Resolutions
               ,
               yet
               if
               to
               these
               we
               add
               .
               That
               which
               before
               was
               hinted
               ,
               If
               we
               have
               any
               the
               least
               respect
               to
               the
               
                 Righteous
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               
                 escape
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               enter
               with
               an
               
                 Euge
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Let
               us
               
                 think
                 of
                 these
                 Things
              
               when
               the
               Sermon
               's
               ended
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               sanctifie
               us
               throughly
               ;
               That
               the
               whole
               of
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               both
               
                 Body
                 ,
                 Soul
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 blameless
                 unto
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               Him
               be
               Glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               OF
               ABSTAINING
               FROM
               ALL
               APPEARANCE
               OF
               EVIL
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 THESS
                 .
                 5.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Abstain
                 from
                 all
                 Appearance
                 of
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               IT
               was
               the
               Fancy
               of
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               an
               honest
               Heathen
               ,
               that
               all
               a
               rational
               man's
               Duty
               might
               be
               express'd
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Bear
               ,
               and
               Forbear
               ;
               the
               first
               implying
               Patience
               under
               the
               evil
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               the
               
                 second
                 Abstinence
              
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               Sin.
               Now
               in
               this
               Precept
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               we
               have
               one
               of
               the
               two
               Hinges
               ,
               on
               which
               does
               hang
               the
               
                 whole
                 Duty
              
               
               of
               man
               as
               man.
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               a
               man's
               Duty
               may
               be
               referr'd
               to
               two
               Heads
               ,
               His
               
                 Abstaining
                 from
                 evil
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good.
              
               Nay
               forasmuch
               as
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               evil
               and
               from
               
                 all
                 Appearance
              
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               doing
               of
               what
               is
               Good
               ,
               and
               persevering
               unto
               the
               end
               too
               ;
               (
               because
               the
               want
               of
               Perseverance
               is
               Simply
               evil
               ,
               and
               cannot
               stand
               with
               that
               Abstinence
               which
               is
               from
               all
               the
               very
               face
               or
               Appearance
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               I
               shall
               not
               sure
               be
               
                 too
                 profuse
              
               in
               Speaking
               the
               pithiness
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               if
               I
               shall
               say
               't
               is
               comprehensive
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Duty
              
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
               For
               if
               we
               abstain
               from
               unbelief
               and
               misbelief
               of
               
               Christ's
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               disobedience
               to
               
               Christ's
               commands
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               
                 scandalous
                 Appearance
              
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               we
               do
               but
               barely
               do
               
                 as
                 much
              
               as
               my
               Text
               requires
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               whom
               we
               serve
               can
               exact
               
                 no
                 more
              
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               In
               the
               Discussion
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               there
               are
               These
               things
               to
               be
               consider'd
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Nature
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               Good
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Abstain
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Object
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               evil
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Abstain
                 from
                 evil
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               very
               great
               extent
               both
               of
               the
               Act
               and
               of
               the
               Object
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               abstain
               from
               all
               evil
               .
               And
               
               then
               because
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               of
               a
               double
               signification
               ,
               importing
               equally
               the
               Species
               ,
               and
               the
               Appearance
               of
               any
               Object
               ,
               here
               is
               therefore
               requir'd
               a
               
                 double
                 Abstinence
              
               ;
               one
               from
               all
               the
               kinds
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               another
               from
               all
               the
               occasions
               of
               it
               .
               That
               is
               required
               as
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               This
               as
               the
               Medium
               conducing
               to
               it
               .
               We
               must
               abstain
               from
               the
               Occasions
               and
               Opportunities
               of
               evil
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Species
               and
               Presence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               of
               all
               to
               the
               end
               that
               our
               very
               Abstinence
               may
               not
               be
               Evil
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               it
               makes
               the
               most
               
                 goodly
                 shew
              
               ;
               we
               must
               abstain
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               
                 seeming
                 onely
              
               to
               be
               abstemious
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               the
               evil
               ,
               of
               being
               abstemious
               in
               Hypocrisie
               .
               For
               the
               World
               is
               too
               full
               of
               those
               
                 Modern
                 Pharisees
              
               ,
               who
               often
               violate
               the
               Text
               by
               its
               Authority
               ;
               and
               so
               insist
               upon
               the
               Letter
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Scope
               ,
               and
               the
               Tenor
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               rebell
               against
               the
               Precept
               by
               their
               obedience
               ;
               and
               offer
               violence
               to
               the
               Law
               in
               its
               own
               defence
               .
               For
               (
               say
               They
               within
               themselves
               )
               it
               is
               not
               said
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               all
               Evil
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               Appearance
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               meant
               not
               so
               much
               to
               forbid
               the
               Sin
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Scandalous
                 manner
              
               of
               its
               commission
               .
               As
               if
               he
               had
               thought
               with
               Them
               of
               Sparta
               ,
               That
               the
               abominable
               
               Thing
               is
               not
               to
               steal
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               caught
               ;
               not
               the
               Irregularity
               ,
               but
               Notoriety
               of
               the
               Fact.
               And
               as
               if
               This
               were
               either
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               the
               prime
               Importance
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               many
               So
               abstain
               from
               
                 all
                 Appearance
              
               of
               evil
               ,
               as
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               the
               Injoyment
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               because
               they
               abstain
               from
               the
               
                 bare
                 Appearance
              
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               Thus
               the
               Adulteress
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               abstain'd
               from
               the
               Appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               because
               
                 she
                 wiped
                 her
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               and
               look'd
               demurely
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               
                 She
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 wickedness
                 .
                 (
                 Prov.
              
               30.
               20.
               )
               What
               was
               wanting
               to
               her
               in
               chastity
               ,
               She
               endeavour'd
               to
               supply
               by
               the
               care
               and
               caution
               wherewith
               She
               sin'd
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Rule
               were
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               Sense
               also
               ,
               
                 De
                 non
                 apparentibus
                 &
                 non
                 existentibus
                 eadem
                 est
                 ratio
                 .
              
               I
               have
               
                 done
                 no
                 wickedness
              
               ,
               because
               it
               
                 does
                 not
                 appear
              
               that
               I
               have
               done
               it
               .
               My
               way
               of
               Sin
               has
               been
               as
               close
               ,
               and
               as
               indiscernable
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 an
                 Eagle
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               (
               v.
               19.
               )
               And
               if
               there
               is
               either
               no
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               God
               that
               hath
               no
               omniscience
               ,
               or
               that
               doth
               not
               imploy
               it
               on
               trivial
               objects
               ,
               I
               have
               abstained
               from
               
                 all
                 evil
              
               ,
               because
               from
               all
               Appearance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 of
                 old
              
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               
               abstain'd
               from
               the
               Appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               because
               however
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               eating
               up
               
                 Orphans
                 and
                 Widows
                 houses
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               it
               so
               devoutly
               ,
               by
               their
               
                 fasting
                 twice
                 a
                 week
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 long
                 Prayers
                 for
                 a
                 pretense
              
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               they
               were
               vile
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 appear'd
                 Righteous
                 unto
                 men
              
               .
               And
               how
               was
               that
               ,
               but
               by
               abstaining
               from
               the
               Appearance
               at
               least
               of
               all
               unrighteousness
               ?
               They
               did
               
                 Noctem
                 peccatis
                 ,
                 &
                 Fraudibus
                 addere
                 Nubem
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               Sinn'd
               
                 out
                 of
                 sight
              
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               ;
               They
               were
               circumspect
               and
               wary
               in
               all
               their
               wickedness
               .
               If
               any
               covetousness
               or
               cruelty
               of
               more
               than
               ordinary
               size
               was
               to
               be
               committed
               ,
               they
               presently
               cover'd
               it
               with
               a
               Corban
               ,
               and
               were
               Deceivers
               of
               men
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thus
               the
               Samaritans
               heretofore
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               abstain'd
               from
               the
               Appearance
               of
               evil
               ;
               because
               how
               sinfull
               soever
               they
               were
               Themselves
               ,
               they
               did
               yet
               make
               a
               Conscience
               of
               coming
               near
               unto
               a
               Sinner
               .
               Every
               Jew
               was
               thought
               sick
               of
               a
               
                 noli
                 me
                 tangere
              
               ,
               and
               was
               accordingly
               kept
               off
               with
               a
               
                 Ne
                 attingas
                 .
                 Stand
                 by
                 thy self
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 near
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holier
                 than
                 Thou
                 ,
                 (
                 Isa
                 .
              
               65.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               5.
               )
            
             
               And
               thus
               the
               rigidest
               *
               Professors
               of
               Grace
               
               and
               Godliness
               here
               at
               home
               ,
               have
               a
               Conscience
               so
               callous
               ,
               as
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               rebell
               against
               their
               Governours
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               delicate
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               permit
               them
               to
               obey
               .
               A
               Conscience
               so
               wide
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 swallow
                 Camels
              
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               streight
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 strein
                 at
                 Gnats
              
               .
               A
               Conscience
               so
               tough
               ,
               as
               to
               bear
               a
               Schism
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               tender
               ,
               as
               to
               scruple
               at
               a
               Ceremony
               .
               They
               are
               not
               Sabbath-breakers
               ,
               or
               Swearers
               ,
               (
               for
               those
               are
               Sins
               of
               
                 no
                 Profit
              
               ,
               )
               nor
               are
               they
               ordinarily
               drunk
               with
               
                 excess
                 of
                 Wine
              
               ;
               (
               for
               That
               is
               both
               a
               disgracefull
               and
               costly
               sin
               ;
               )
               but
               they
               are
               Serious
               and
               Demure
               in
               all
               their
               projects
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               ruin
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               as
               great
               Sobriety
               ,
               *
               as
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               did
               that
               of
               a
               Commonwealth
               ;
               Thus
               affecting
               to
               abstain
               from
               
                 all
                 Appearance
                 of
                 evil
              
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               nothing
               in
               them
               of
               Good
               ,
               but
               in
               Appearance
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               without
               breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               *
               word
               Godliness
               was
               usurp'd
               to
               supplant
               the
               Thing
               ,
               a
               greater
               Improvement
               hath
               been
               made
               in
               the
               Trade
               of
               Knavery
               and
               Deceipt
               ,
               than
               had
               been
               ever
               known
               before
               in
               any
               less
               pretending
               Times
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               This
               must
               therefore
               be
               the
               Subject
               of
               our
               first
               and
               
                 chief
                 care
              
               ,
               that
               we
               abuse
               not
               our selves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               by
               taking
               That
               to
               be
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               is
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               That
               we
               abstain
               
               in
               sincerity
               from
               the
               
                 Evil
                 it self
              
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               
                 Sole
                 Appearance
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Our
               Second
               care
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               Abstinence
               ,
               we
               be
               not
               onely
               Sincere
               ,
               but
               Impartial
               too
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               we
               abstain
               from
               This
               or
               
                 That
                 single
              
               evil
               ,
               to
               which
               perhaps
               we
               are
               not
               carried
               by
               any
               
                 natural
                 Inclination
              
               ,
               or
               have
               contracted
               Averseness
               to
               ;
               For
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               abstain
               from
               All
               evil
               .
            
             
               Our
               Third
               care
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               management
               of
               our
               Abstinence
               ,
               we
               be
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               impartial
               and
               sincere
               .
               Which
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               very
               laudable
               ,
               but
               (
               in
               one
               respect
               at
               least
               )
               a
               very
               needfull
               Qualification
               .
               For
               we
               know
               't
               is
               very
               needfull
               that
               we
               be
               
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doves
              
               ;
               which
               we
               can
               very
               hardly
               be
               ,
               unless
               we
               be
               
                 wise
                 also
                 as
                 Serpents
              
               .
               I
               mean
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               abstain
               from
               those
               Indifferent
               sorts
               of
               Good
               ,
               which
               are
               Incentives
               ,
               and
               Occasions
               ,
               and
               Introductories
               to
               evil
               .
               This
               we
               learn
               from
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               here
               't
               is
               taken
               by
               our
               Translators
               in
               its
               second
               signification
               .
               Abstain
               not
               onely
               from
               
                 all
                 the
                 Sorts
              
               ,
               but
               (
               over
               and
               above
               )
               from
               
                 all
                 the
                 Appearances
              
               of
               evil
               .
               Not
               onely
               from
               the
               kinds
               ,
               but
               Occasions
               of
               it
               .
               And
               these
               I
               intend
               shall
               be
               the
               Boundaries
               of
               my
               following
               Discourse
               .
            
             
             
               §
               5.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               Goodness
               and
               the
               Necessity
               of
               the
               first
               particular
               of
               the
               Three
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               our
               
                 Abstaining
                 from
              
               what
               is
               evil
               ,
               I
               cannot
               better
               take
               my
               Rise
               then
               from
               this
               pertinent
               observation
               ;
               That
               even
               
                 Abstinence
                 in
                 it self
              
               is
               a
               considerable
               Vertue
               ,
               
               although
               it
               be
               onely
               from
               
                 Things
                 Indifferent
              
               ,
               
               although
               it
               be
               but
               from
               Things
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               permitted
               a
               free
               Injoyment
               .
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               in
               Suetonius
               ,
               
               the
               Emperour
               Tacitus
               in
               Vopiscus
               ,
               
               the
               Phliasii
               in
               Xenophon
               ,
               and
               the
               Abstemii
               in
               Athenaeus
               ,
               have
               been
               deservedly
               applauded
               for
               this
               one
               reason
               .
               
               And
               as
               the
               Rechabites
               were
               commended
               by
               God
               Himself
               ,
               for
               not
               departing
               from
               the
               Will
               of
               their
               Father
               Jonadab
               ;
               so
               was
               it
               
               Jonadab's
               commendation
               ,
               
               that
               he
               
                 commanded
                 his
                 Sons
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               not
               at
               all
               for
               being
               evil
               ,
               but
               rather
               
                 dangerously
                 good
              
               .
               Now
               that
               Abstinence
               is
               good
               ,
               although
               it
               is
               not
               from
               things
               which
               are
               simply
               Evil
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               evident
               even
               from
               This
               (
               if
               from
               no
               other
               )
               reason
               ,
               
               that
               it
               enables
               and
               prepares
               us
               for
               the
               great
               Duty
               of
               Self-denial
               .
               It
               is
               a
               practice
               of
               that
               Dominion
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               over
               our selves
               ;
               a
               prudent
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Victory
               which
               both
               our
               Reasons
               and
               our
               Wills
               should
               still
               obtain
               over
               our
               Appetites
               .
               For
               by
               denying
               unto
               our selves
               some
               
               things
               lawfull
               and
               allow'd
               ,
               we
               may
               attain
               to
               a
               facility
               of
               abstaining
               from
               the
               things
               that
               are
               most
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               And
               this
               alone
               would
               be
               enough
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               were
               not
               (
               as
               there
               are
               )
               any
               other
               reasons
               ,
               why
               
                 The
                 Church
              
               and
               State
               too
               praescribe
               the
               Abstinences
               of
               Lent.
               For
               as
               the
               annual
               observation
               of
               Lent
               it self
               is
               (
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               S.
               Jerom
               )
               of
               Apostical
               Institution
               ;
               so
               are
               its
               Abstinences
               from
               Flesh
               (
               though
               a
               thing
               Indifferent
               )
               no
               less
               injoyned
               in
               a
               Religious
               than
               in
               a
               Civil
               Consideration
               ,
               if
               together
               with
               the
               Quality
               and
               Condition
               of
               our
               Meals
               ,
               we
               have
               regard
               unto
               the
               Temper
               and
               Measure
               of
               them
               .
               Nay
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Distinction
               ,
               our
               single
               Abstinence
               from
               the
               Quality
               may
               be
               in
               both
               considerations
               .
               For
               what
               Authority
               does
               command
               upon
               a
               civil
               Accompt
               onely
               ,
               the
               People
               certainly
               must
               obey
               upon
               the
               Accompt
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               regulate
               their
               Religion
               by
               the
               
                 express
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               streightly
               chargeth
               them
               to
               
                 submit
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man.
              
               (
               Meaning
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Man
              
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               opposite
               or
               cross
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               )
               To
               abstract
               our
               Abstinence
               from
               our
               obligedness
               to
               obey
               ,
               (
               and
               from
               the
               other
               great
               End
               which
               first
               I
               mention'd
               ,
               )
               is
               to
               abstract
               at
               the
               
               same
               instant
               the
               merit
               of
               vertue
               from
               our
               Abstinence
               .
               
               For
               
                 Meat
                 commendeth
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               and
               
                 every
                 Creature
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 received
                 with
                 Thanksgiving
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               He
               to
               Timothy
               :
               )
               And
               though
               the
               preference
               of
               Fish
               before
               the
               Meat
               of
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               innocent
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               left
               to
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               yea
               so
               far
               necessary
               ,
               
               and
               binding
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               commanded
               by
               that
               Authority
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               ;
               yet
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               the
               Precept
               of
               such
               Authority
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               Wantonness
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 another
                 ,
                 Superstition
              
               .
               For
               Meats
               are
               all
               of
               such
               Indifference
               ,
               if
               antecedently
               consider'd
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               oeconomy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               as
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
              
               *
               
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 better
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 if
                 we
                 eat
                 none
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 worse
                 .
              
               Nay
               a
               man
               ,
               by
               eating
               Fish
               ,
               may
               make
               provision
               for
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               especially
               when
               he
               makes
               it
               to
               swim
               in
               Wine
               .
               He
               may
               by
               Both
               so
               fill
               his
               Belly
               ,
               and
               so
               fulfill
               his
               Appetite
               ,
               
               as
               that
               his
               Abstinence
               from
               Flesh
               may
               but
               conduce
               to
               his
               sensuality
               ;
               and
               all
               his
               
                 Lenten
                 entertainment
              
               prove
               but
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               his
               Lust
               .
               The
               most
               voluptuous
               a
               Apolausticks
               ,
               in
               the
               Accompt
               of
               Athenaeus
               ,
               became
               infamous
               for
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               their
               passionate
               Doatages
               upon
               Fish
               .
               Nor
               could
               the
               
               very
               learned
               *
               Cook
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               Comoedian
               ,
               provide
               the
               Amorous
               young
               men
               a
               more
               strong
               Incentive
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               to
               keep
               Lent
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               a
               Time
               of
               Mortification
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               carefully
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Kind
               and
               Quality
               of
               our
               Meals
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               over-great
               Richness
               and
               Fulness
               of
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               due
               keeping
               of
               Lent
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               consisteth
               wholly
               or
               chiefly
               in
               these
               two
               Things
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               our
               Abstinence
               from
               the
               kind
               ,
               which
               is
               forbid
               by
               
               Man's
               Law
               ;
               and
               our
               Abstinence
               from
               the
               measure
               ,
               which
               is
               forbidden
               also
               by
               
               God's
               .
               Each
               of
               These
               is
               a
               Duty
               ,
               however
               different
               they
               are
               in
               degree
               of
               Merit
               .
               For
               that
               the
               later
               is
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               most
               important
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               great
               Difference
               betwixt
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               goodness
               which
               lies
               in
               Both.
               For
               our
               Abstinence
               from
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               onely
               good
               because
               commanded
               ;
               whereas
               our
               Abstinence
               from
               evil
               ,
               is
               onely
               commanded
               because
               't
               is
               good
               .
               There
               the
               goodness
               is
               accidental
               ,
               but
               here
               't
               is
               natural
               .
               There
               't
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Consequent
               ,
               here
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Commandment
               .
               There
               't
               is
               capable
               of
               ceasing
               by
               Dispensations
               even
               from
               Men
               ;
               whereas
               here
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               is
               indispensable
               even
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               This
               must
               therefore
               be
               our
               first
               and
               
               our
               greatest
               Care
               ,
               that
               we
               abstain
               from
               those
               things
               that
               are
               
                 simply
                 evil
              
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               a
               
                 double
                 Opposition
              
               to
               
                 two
                 sorts
              
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               divide
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               between
               them
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               Hypocrites
               on
               the
               Right
               hand
               ,
               and
               Antihypocrites
               on
               the
               Left.
               
            
             
               Touching
               the
               former
               of
               the
               two
               I
               shall
               say
               the
               less
               ,
               the
               more
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               them
               before
               ,
               in
               my
               Introduction
               .
               Adding
               onely
               that
               They
               abstain
               from
               the
               Appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               as
               
                 broken
                 Tradesmen
              
               from
               the
               semblance
               or
               perfect
               Beggary
               .
               
               The
               nearer
               they
               are
               to
               the
               State
               of
               Bankrupts
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               Artifices
               and
               Tricks
               whereby
               to
               seem
               so
               much
               the
               Richer
               .
               Or
               as
               Antipater
               had
               his
               outside
               all
               clad
               in
               Black
               ,
               not
               because
               (
               as
               he
               pretended
               )
               it
               was
               the
               old
               
                 Macedonian
                 habit
              
               ,
               but
               to
               conceal
               his
               whole
               Inside
               ,
               as
               lin'd
               with
               Purple
               .
               We
               must
               not
               therefore
               follow
               Them
               ,
               who
               
                 cry
                 aloud
              
               against
               the
               Sins
               they
               imbrace
               in
               silence
               ,
               and
               abstain
               in
               such
               wise
               from
               
                 all
                 Appearance
              
               of
               evil
               ,
               as
               to
               abstain
               from
               
                 no
                 evil
              
               but
               
                 in
                 Appearance
              
               .
               We
               must
               not
               so
               apprehend
               or
               mistake
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               if
               't
               were
               meant
               by
               S.
               Paul
               for
               an
               Exhortative
               to
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               not
               so
               properly
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               
                 Evil
                 it self
              
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               shew
               ,
               and
               shadow
               of
               it
               .
               No
               ,
               the
               Text
               is
               to
               be
               held
               by
               a
               safer
               Handle
               ;
               and
               
               our
               Argument
               is
               to
               run
               thus
               ,
               
                 à
                 minori
                 ad
                 majus
              
               .
               If
               't
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               Appearance
               of
               Evil
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               is
               it
               our
               Duty
               ,
               to
               abstain
               from
               
                 all
                 evil
              
               ?
               The
               former
               Abstinence
               is
               a
               Vertue
               ,
               whensoever
               this
               later
               does
               either
               attend
               ,
               or
               
                 go
                 before
              
               it
               ;
               whereas
               for
               want
               of
               this
               later
               ,
               the
               former
               Abstinence
               is
               a
               Sin.
               
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               Yet
               not
               so
               great
               a
               Sin
               as
               Theirs
               ,
               who
               in
               avoidance
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               do
               boldly
               rush
               into
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               worse
               extreme
               .
               Who
               being
               asham'd
               of
               seeming
               piously
               and
               religiously
               addicted
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               thing
               not
               becoming
               their
               Youth
               ,
               or
               Quality
               ,
               )
               
               do
               therefore
               proclaim
               their
               Sin
               as
               Sodom
               ,
               
               and
               commit
               it
               (
               with
               
                 Absolon
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 House
              
               Top.
               Not
               onely
               abstaining
               from
               all
               that
               's
               good
               ,
               but
               from
               
                 all
                 Appearance
              
               of
               it
               .
               As
               if
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               were
               the
               greatest
               unhappiness
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               shun'd
               with
               the
               greatest
               Care.
               I
               shall
               exemplify
               what
               I
               say
               but
               in
               Three
               particulars
               .
               First
               ,
               how
               many
               may
               we
               observe
               who
               easily
               enter
               into
               Duels
               ,
               (
               and
               are
               asham'd
               not
               to
               do
               so
               )
               with
               such
               as
               speak
               to
               the
               Dishonour
               of
               a
               most
               despicable
               Mistriss
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               stand
               unconcern'd
               ,
               when
               more
               is
               done
               to
               the
               Reproach
               of
               their
               
                 Master
                 Christ
              
               ?
               Men
               so
               stout
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               be
               damn'd
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               eminent
               for
               their
               cowardize
               ,
               
               that
               they
               
                 dare
                 not
              
               be
               patient
               of
               
                 putting
                 up
              
               the
               least
               wrong
               .
               Men
               of
               such
               poor
               and
               such
               sordid
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               to
               dread
               the
               very
               thoughts
               and
               the
               words
               of
               Men
               ,
               however
               senseless
               of
               the
               hatred
               and
               wrath
               of
               God.
               Men
               of
               such
               strange
               Pusillanimity
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 dare
                 not
              
               indure
               the
               Contempt
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               is
               contemn'd
               by
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               silent
               .
               A
               downright
               
                 speculative
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               who
               denies
               and
               derides
               the
               God
               that
               made
               him
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 practical
                 Atheist
              
               who
               dares
               do
               both
               in
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               may
               walk
               the
               streets
               very
               securely
               without
               a
               weapon
               ;
               has
               never
               a
               challenge
               sent
               to
               him
               for
               having
               affronted
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               ;
               who
               yet
               for
               any
               the
               
                 least
                 affront
              
               which
               he
               should
               dare
               to
               have
               done
               to
               an
               
                 handsom
                 Idol
              
               ,
               had
               straight
               been
               summon'd
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               there
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               in
               
                 Tears
                 of
                 Blood.
              
               Again
               ,
               how
               many
               in
               our
               
                 Protestant
                 Reformed
              
               World
               ,
               do
               seem
               to
               take
               as
               great
               a
               Pride
               ,
               and
               make
               as
               open
               a
               Profession
               of
               being
               
                 eminent
                 Apolausticks
              
               ,
               as
               that
               voluptuous
               sort
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               
               whom
               Eubulus
               the
               Greek
               Comoedian
               does
               expose
               upon
               the
               Stage
               for
               their
               
                 learned
                 Surfeits
              
               ?
               who
               laugh
               at
               Abstinence
               as
               a
               Foolery
               ;
               and
               look
               on
               all
               
                 Self
                 denial
              
               as
               arrant
               Madness
               .
               (
               A
               thing
               proceeding
               from
               nothing
               better
               than
               the
               
                 distemper'd
                 Hypochondres
              
               .
               )
               Who
               having
               
               learn'd
               the
               deep
               Science
               of
               
                 Eating
                 well
              
               ,
               and
               being
               able
               to
               make
               a
               Treatment
               as
               becomes
               Criticks
               in
               Sensuality
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               put
               a
               greater
               value
               both
               on
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Atchievement
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               had
               
                 taken
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Troy.
              
               
            
             
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               many
               Antihypocrites
               ,
               although
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               do
               vye
               with
               Ovid
               ,
               and
               Messalina
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Proculus
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               heathen
               World
               ,
               
               (
               for
               the
               recording
               of
               whose
               effronteries
               
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
              
               is
               to
               be
               blam'd
               ,
               )
               in
               that
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               disclose
               the
               real
               Enormities
               which
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               also
               boast
               of
               
                 more
                 Debauches
              
               ,
               than
               they
               ever
               had
               the
               appetite
               ,
               or
               possibly
               the
               strength
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ?
               Now
               he
               who
               so
               far
               hates
               hypocrisie
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               damnable
               abstaining
               from
               appearance
               onely
               all
               of
               Evil
               ,
               )
               as
               to
               glory
               in
               his
               Impieties
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               very
               appearance
               also
               of
               good
               ,
               (
               whereby
               he
               does
               not
               onely
               displease
               ,
               but
               despise
               his
               Maker
               ,
               )
               is
               
                 as
                 one
                 flying
                 from
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 when
                 behold
                 a
                 Bear
                 meets
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 leaning
                 upon
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Serpent
                 bites
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 Amos
              
               5.
               19.
               )
               He
               is
               as
               one
               fallen
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Feaver
               into
               a
               Fire
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               
                 the
                 more
                 horrid
                 Devil
              
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               In
               opposition
               to
               the
               first
               of
               the
               two
               Extremes
               ,
               
               we
               must
               make
               our
               first
               step
               to
               raise
               us
               Thus
               unto
               a
               Second
               .
               If
               Abstinence
               is
               so
               noble
               and
               so
               necessary
               a
               Duty
               ,
               though
               from
               Those
               very
               things
               which
               are
               but
               
                 dangerously
                 Good
              
               ,
               what
               then
               is
               Abstinence
               from
               the
               objects
               which
               are
               
                 damnably
                 Evil
              
               ?
               To
               keep
               our selves
               far
               enough
               from
               Such
               ,
               we
               must
               carefully
               set
               before
               us
               King
               
               David's
               Method
               ;
               when
               being
               to
               qualifie
               himself
               for
               an
               Approach
               to
               God's
               Altar
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               say
               
                 he
                 would
                 wash
                 his
                 Face
              
               ,
               but
               his
               
                 Hands
                 in
                 Innocence
              
               .
               Besides
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               consider'd
               that
               all
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               saving
               two
               ,
               having
               been
               negatively
               propos'd
               ,
               imply
               the
               Bottom
               of
               all
               our
               Duties
               to
               lie
               in
               our
               
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 evil
              
               .
               As
               being
               That
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               even
               all
               our
               
                 good
                 Deeds
              
               will
               be
               
                 done
                 in
                 vain
              
               ;
               yea
               and
               the
               best
               of
               all
               our
               Works
               will
               be
               but
               handsome
               Abominations
               .
               For
               the
               highest
               and
               the
               most
               positive
               of
               all
               our
               Duties
               ,
               are
               comprehended
               by
               S.
               Paul
               under
               these
               three
               Heads
               ,
               our
               
                 living
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               2.
               12.
               
               But
               't
               is
               absolutely
               impossible
               that
               we
               should
               ever
               live
               soberly
               ,
               unless
               by
               abstaining
               from
               
                 all
                 Excess
              
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               ever
               live
               righteously
               ,
               unless
               by
               abstaining
               from
               
                 all
                 Injustice
              
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               ever
               live
               godly
               ,
               unless
               by
               abstaining
               from
               
                 all
                 Prophaneness
              
               .
               It
               
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               for
               any
               ,
               to
               think
               of
               loving
               and
               
                 serving
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               first
               of
               all
               cease
               to
               injure
               his
               Neighbour
               and
               Himself
               too
               .
               
                 Virtus
                 est
                 ,
                 vitium
                 fugere
              
               ;
               The
               very
               first
               of
               all
               Virtues
               is
               a
               man's
               Abstinence
               from
               
                 Vice
                 ;
                 &
                 sapientia
                 prima
                 est
                 ,
                 Stultitiâ
                 caruisse
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 evil
                 is
                 understanding
                 .
                 Job
                 .
              
               28.
               28.
               
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               But
               however
               this
               is
               necessary
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 not
                 enough
              
               ,
               since
               we
               are
               far
               from
               being
               sure
               that
               this
               our
               Abstinence
               is
               sincere
               ,
               unless
               by
               its
               being
               impartial
               too
               .
               For
               some
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               mankind
               may
               still
               abstain
               from
               some
               evils
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               but
               by
               the
               means
               of
               some
               
                 occasional
                 Averseness
              
               ,
               and
               possibly
               too
               for
               want
               of
               a
               
                 natural
                 Inclination
              
               .
               'T
               is
               very
               far
               from
               being
               enough
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               Tolerance
               in
               one
               kind
               ,
               or
               Continence
               in
               another
               ,
               which
               in
               
               Aristotle's
               Judgment
               are
               but
               a
               couple
               of
               Semivertues
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               't
               were
               well
               if
               most
               Christians
               would
               now
               attain
               to
               so
               good
               a
               Pitch
               ;
               )
               no
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               quite
               enough
               that
               we
               have
               Temperance
               in
               them
               Both
               ,
               however
               This
               is
               a
               complete
               and
               a
               perfect
               vertue
               .
               For
               this
               is
               onely
               to
               abstain
               from
               those
               
                 grosser
                 Evils
              
               ,
               which
               do
               affect
               either
               the
               Touch
               or
               the
               Tast
               with
               Pleasure
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               such
               Pleasure
               ,
               as
               is
               aequally
               common
               to
               Men
               with
               Brutes
               .
               No
               ,
               
               when
               our
               Parents
               were
               first
               commanded
               to
               abstain
               from
               
                 That
                 Tree
              
               ,
               which
               was
               inclos'd
               by
               God's
               Precept
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Garden
               ,
               they
               were
               implicitly
               commanded
               to
               abstain
               from
               
                 all
                 evil
              
               .
               In
               as
               much
               as
               all
               the
               Branches
               of
               Sin
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               which
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               have
               defil'd
               our
               Nature
               ,
               do
               owe
               their
               cursed
               Derivation
               to
               that
               
                 one
                 Stock
              
               .
               And
               by
               consequence
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               advance
               a
               step
               farther
               ;
               to
               plead
               and
               pant
               after
               ,
               and
               contend
               for
               such
               an
               Abstinence
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               onely
               from
               This
               or
               That
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               the
               very
               worst
               of
               us
               might
               soon
               be
               Christians
               good
               enough
               ,
               )
               but
               from
               All
               sorts
               of
               evil
               without
               exception
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               comply
               with
               our
               Apostle
               in
               his
               important
               monosyllable
               ,
               by
               taking
               the
               object
               of
               our
               Abstinence
               with
               its
               unlimited
               universality
               .
               For
               (
               that
               we
               may
               pass
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               second
               Particular
               in
               the
               Text
               )
               it
               is
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Abstain
                   from
                   All
                   evil
                   .
                
              
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               I
               say
               from
               All
               ,
               for
               these
               obvious
               ,
               but
               usefull
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               not
               onely
               propose
               ,
               but
               humbly
               submit
               to
               consideration
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               He
               who
               is
               indulgent
               to
               any
               one
               sort
               of
               Evil
               ,
               cannot
               say
               that
               there
               is
               one
               from
               which
               he
               does
               
                 vertuously
                 abstain
              
               ;
               nor
               is
               he
               certain
               what
               
               duration
               his
               
                 partial
                 Abstinence
              
               will
               be
               of
               .
               It
               being
               so
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               fall
               from
               
                 one
                 wickedness
                 to
                 another
              
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               cunning
               Serpent
               gets
               in
               his
               Head
               ,
               he
               draws
               his
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               in
               with
               the
               greater
               Ease
               .
               As
               if
               the
               contagion
               that
               is
               in
               Vice
               were
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               Links
               in
               the
               Chain
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               our
               Indulgency
               to
               one
               is
               apt
               to
               draw
               the
               rest
               after
               .
               
               One
               rotten
               Action
               does
               as
               gladly
               infect
               another
               ,
               as
               one
               
                 putrid
                 Grape
              
               does
               communicate
               its
               venom
               to
               all
               the
               Cluster
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               very
               clear
               ,
               why
               He
               who
               gives
               himself
               the
               Liberty
               to
               feed
               intemperately
               on
               one
               Sin
               ,
               is
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               become
               obnoxious
               unto
               the
               Surfeiting
               upon
               all
               ;
               because
               he
               has
               not
               any
               Principle
               or
               Power
               within
               him
               ,
               by
               force
               of
               which
               he
               can
               be
               sure
               to
               abstain
               from
               any
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               reason
               is
               just
               as
               clear
               too
               .
               For
               the
               same
               
                 want
                 of
                 fear
              
               to
               offend
               his
               Maker
               ,
               the
               same
               despight
               offer'd
               to
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Callousness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               either
               allows
               or
               betrays
               him
               to
               any
               one
               wilfull
               Sin
               ,
               leaves
               him
               destitute
               and
               expos'd
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               All.
               So
               that
               if
               ,
               by
               not
               committing
               ,
               he
               seems
               at
               any
               time
               to
               abstain
               from
               this
               or
               that
               sort
               of
               Vice
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               his
               Virtue
               ,
               but
               his
               Luck
               .
               And
               if
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               thank'd
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               restraining
               Mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               does
               often
               set
               his
               
               Hook
               into
               the
               Wicked
               man's
               Nostrils
               ,
               )
               he
               may
               thank
               his
               Stars
               for
               it
               ;
               at
               least
               his
               Company
               ,
               or
               his
               Custom
               ,
               or
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Country
               wherein
               he
               lives
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               good
               hap
               of
               his
               Constitution
               ,
               as
               
                 not
                 sufficing
              
               him
               for
               some
               Sins
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 inclining
              
               him
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               so
               strongly
               byass'd
               to
               darling
               obliquities
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               carried
               by
               
                 the
                 same
                 Byass
              
               from
               other
               obliquities
               on
               the
               right
               .
               There
               being
               some
               sorts
               of
               evil
               so
               very
               opposite
               unto
               each
               other
               ,
               (
               and
               inconsistent
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 to
                 abstain
              
               from
               
                 one
                 Extream
              
               ,
               is
               not
               laudable
               in
               a
               Professor
               who
               is
               indulgent
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               'T
               is
               
                 not
                 thank-worthy
              
               in
               a
               Niggard
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Prodigality
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               the
               Merit
               ,
               but
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               extremely
               great
               Coward
               ,
               if
               he
               is
               not
               found
               guilty
               of
               too
               much
               Rashness
               .
               It
               being
               a
               sad
               kind
               of
               Virtue
               which
               a
               Man
               owes
               onely
               to
               Vice
               ;
               as
               when
               he
               abstains
               from
               any
               one
               of
               two
               contrary
               evils
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               commit
               them
               Both.
               
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               Again
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               All
               evil
               ,
               because
               the
               wilfull
               Transgression
               of
               
                 any
                 one
              
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               makes
               us
               as
               liable
               to
               Judgment
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               to
               so
               many
               degrees
               of
               Torment
               )
               as
               if
               we
               had
               broken
               
                 every
                 one
              
               .
               For
               what
               else
               can
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               
               saying
               in
               S.
               James
               ,
               
               that
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 offend
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 ?
              
               He
               (
               for
               example
               )
               who
               abstains
               not
               from
               the
               Intemperance
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               (
               That
               enormous
               fleshly
               lust
               which
               is
               so
               regnant
               in
               these
               our
               days
               ,
               )
               may
               be
               said
               to
               offend
               in
               
                 one
                 sole
                 Point
              
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               yet
               (
               like
               a
               little
               Colloquintida
               in
               a
               whole
               Pot
               of
               Broth
               )
               That
               offending
               in
               one
               Point
               sheds
               such
               an
               Influence
               upon
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               invalidate
               and
               evacuate
               his
               
                 whole
                 Religion
                 .
                 Jam.
              
               1.
               26.
               
               The
               reason
               of
               which
               is
               very
               evident
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               same
               God
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steal
                 ,
                 or
                 commit
                 Adultery
                 ,
              
               does
               also
               say
               at
               the
               same
               Time
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               very
               same
               Authority
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 nor
                 bear
                 false
                 Witness
                 against
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Breach
               of
               these
               Precepts
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               wilfull
               or
               habitual
               ,
               is
               as
               damnable
               in
               its
               nature
               as
               the
               Transgression
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               .
               For
               as
               the
               whole
               Nature
               of
               Treason
               against
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               does
               lie
               as
               really
               in
               the
               compassing
               or
               contriving
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               most
               bloody
               and
               
                 ouvert
                 Acts
              
               that
               can
               be
               nam'd
               ;
               and
               any
               one
               of
               those
               Treasons
               is
               as
               capital
               as
               a
               Thousand
               ;
               so
               the
               whole
               Nature
               of
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               does
               lie
               as
               much
               in
               
               the
               
                 wilfull
                 Breach
              
               of
               any
               one
               of
               his
               Commands
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 all
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               Damnation
               is
               the
               wages
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               
                 that
                 one
              
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               .
               And
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               hang'd
               for
               committing
               Treason
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 cold
                 comfort
              
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               hang'd
               but
               for
               one
               Crime
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               many
               ;
               so
               't
               will
               but
               little
               ,
               if
               at
               all
               ,
               lessen
               the
               misery
               of
               the
               Damn'd
               ,
               t●at
               they
               were
               damn'd
               onely
               for
               
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Schism
              
               ,
               or
               Haeresie
               ,
               or
               for
               another
               such
               habitual
               and
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               not
               for
               Murther
               ,
               or
               Adultery
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               laid
               unto
               their
               charge
               ;
               or
               rather
               for
               breaking
               the
               Fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               than
               for
               transgressing
               the
               other
               Nine
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               Impenitence
               is
               indispensably
               destructive
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               know
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               and
               a
               lesser
               Damnation
               ,
               )
               be
               it
               but
               in
               one
               ,
               or
               in
               many
               evils
               ,
               it
               must
               concern
               us
               to
               abstain
               with
               impartiality
               even
               from
               All.
               
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               Again
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               All
               Evil
               ;
               as
               well
               from
               the
               least
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               greatest
               ;
               because
               our
               very
               
                 least
                 Sins
              
               do
               gather
               a
               Greatness
               to
               themselves
               ,
               from
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Object
               we
               Sin
               against
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Means
               against
               which
               we
               Sin.
               (
               I
               mean
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               our
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               frequency
               of
               our
               Sermons
               ,
               by
               which
               whoever
               is
               not
               mended
               ,
               is
               accidentally
               made
               worse
               .
               )
               
               And
               because
               the
               least
               Sins
               are
               apt
               to
               lead
               into
               the
               greatest
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Siracides
               said
               wisely
               (
               in
               this
               sense
               also
               ,
               )
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 small
                 things
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
              
               Ecclus.
               19.
               1.
               
               The
               least
               Sins
               therefore
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               so
               light
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               safely
               be
               slighted
               by
               us
               ;
               because
               although
               what
               is
               venial
               can
               never
               lose
               its
               Distinction
               from
               what
               is
               mortal
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               worthily
               to
               be
               fear'd
               that
               a
               man
               may
               
                 Sin
                 mortally
              
               ,
               by
               pleasing
               himself
               in
               his
               
                 venial
                 Sins
              
               ;
               and
               by
               loving
               them
               more
               than
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Nor
               are
               we
               drown'd
               with
               
                 more
                 comfort
              
               ,
               by
               the
               
               Sea
               's
               
                 stealing
                 in
              
               through
               
                 little
                 crevices
              
               into
               our
               Ship
               ,
               than
               by
               our
               Ship
               's
               being
               suddenly
               and
               
                 at
                 once
              
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea.
               Abstain
               we
               therefore
               even
               from
               all
               ,
               the
               most
               
                 diminutive
                 Peccadillos
              
               ,
               (
               as
               men
               of
               Latitudes
               in
               Practice
               do
               love
               to
               call
               them
               ,
               )
               not
               from
               Evil
               onely
               in
               Deed
               ,
               but
               in
               Word
               ,
               and
               Thought
               too
               .
               For
               if
               Pythagoras
               had
               rather
               a
               man
               should
               throw
               out
               a
               *
               Stone
               ,
               than
               a
               word
               or
               two
               rashly
               and
               at
               a
               venture
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 Men
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
              
               how
               much
               more
               of
               every
               evil
               one
               ,
               when
               falseness
               and
               rancour
               are
               cleaving
               to
               it
               ?
               And
               we
               read
               that
               
                 evil
                 Thoughts
                 which
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 are
              
               especially
               
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 defile
                 the
                 Man.
              
               Matth.
               15.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
               A
               Truth
               discernable
               ,
               as
               by
               other
               ,
               so
               by
               this
               reason
               also
               ,
               That
               many
               customary
               Sinners
               may
               be
               forcibly
               restrain'd
               from
               their
               
                 evil
                 Actions
              
               ,
               who
               yet
               can
               never
               be
               restrain'd
               from
               their
               
                 evil
                 Thoughts
              
               too
               .
               For
               as
               Crows
               from
               Carrion
               are
               not
               forced
               to
               abstain
               by
               
                 Satiety
                 it self
              
               ,
               but
               still
               abide
               upon
               the
               Place
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               could
               never
               fill
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               their
               Bellies
               ;
               so
               customary
               Sinners
               ,
               when
               Age
               or
               Sickness
               hath
               made
               them
               innocent
               as
               to
               their
               Actions
               ,
               do
               love
               to
               
                 think
                 over
              
               the
               Sins
               they
               have
               
                 not
                 vigour
              
               enough
               to
               act
               .
               They
               can
               no
               more
               cease
               from
               Sin
               which
               Custom
               has
               riveted
               in
               their
               Souls
               ,
               than
               Flies
               inured
               to
               the
               Shambles
               are
               able
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               smell
               of
               Meat
               .
               Now
               whether
               the
               Evil
               of
               our
               Thoughts
               be
               of
               Wilfulness
               ,
               or
               Infirmity
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               exercise
               our selves
               in
               abstaining
               from
               it
               .
               For
               we
               must
               actually
               abstain
               from
               all
               wilfull
               evil
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               studiously
               abstain
               from
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               Infirmity
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               hate
               ,
               and
               to
               deplore
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 strive
                 against
              
               it
               .
               This
               I
               say
               for
               our
               Humiliation
               ;
               But
               I
               add
               for
               our
               Comfort
               too
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               striving
               with
               the
               utmost
               of
               our
               Ablility
               against
               the
               stream
               of
               human
               Frailties
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               liable
               to
               Wrath
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Torrent
               prevail
               against
               us
               .
               
                 Prevail
                 against
                 us
              
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               )
               so
               as
               in
               
               spite
               of
               all
               our
               striving
               to
               have
               
                 some
                 residence
              
               ,
               though
               not
               habitually
               to
               reign
               in
               our
               mortal
               Bodies
               .
               For
               when
               we
               strive
               against
               That
               from
               which
               we
               cannot
               
                 so
                 abstain
              
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               every
               way
               sinless
               ,
               Then
               we
               are
               reckon'd
               to
               abstain
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               to
               be
               sincere
               .
               And
               though
               a
               Sinlesness
               is
               not
               ,
               yet
               is
               a
               singleness
               or
               sincerity
               the
               
                 indispensable
                 Requisite
              
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               at
               least
               we
               must
               abstain
               from
               all
               evil
               ;
               as
               well
               from
               the
               least
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               although
               it
               shall
               not
               at
               all
               be
               simply
               ,
               but
               accidentally
               such
               .
               Many
               hundreds
               of
               things
               there
               are
               ,
               however
               reducible
               unto
               four
               or
               five
               Heads
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               absolutely
               Evil
               ,
               but
               yet
               are
               evil
               
                 ex
                 accidenti
              
               .
               And
               what
               is
               evil
               but
               accidentally
               ,
               is
               
                 simply
                 Good.
              
               And
               so
               there
               are
               several
               
                 good
                 things
              
               ,
               which
               though
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               simply
               ,
               and
               antecedently
               such
               ,
               yet
               from
               
                 The
                 same
              
               ,
               being
               consider'd
               in
               some
               Relations
               and
               Respects
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Christian
               man's
               Duty
               very
               carefully
               to
               abstain
               .
               And
               in
               consequence
               of
               This
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               every
               good
               thing
               ,
               which
               thy
               Conscience
               does
               condemn
               ;
               and
               from
               every
               good
               thing
               ,
               which
               thy
               
                 Conscience
                 doubts
                 of
              
               ;
               and
               from
               every
               good
               thing
               ,
               by
               which
               
                 thy
                 Brother
              
               is
               
               made
               to
               stumble
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               headlong
               into
               Sin
               ;
               and
               from
               every
               good
               thing
               which
               is
               comparatively
               evil
               ,
               by
               being
               heedlesly
               preferr'd
               to
               what
               is
               very
               much
               better
               ;
               and
               from
               every
               good
               Thing
               ,
               which
               strongly
               administers
               an
               Occasion
               ,
               and
               a
               Temptation
               unto
               evil
               .
               I
               say
               abstain
               from
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               because
               though
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 unclean
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
              
               (
               of
               all
               those
               Meats
               which
               are
               food
               for
               men
               ,
               )
               yet
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 esteemeth
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 unclean
                 ,
                 to
                 Him
              
               (
               in
               that
               Errour
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 unclean
              
               .
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               
               And
               abstain
               from
               the
               second
               sort
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 that
                 doubteth
                 is
                 damn'd
                 if
                 he
                 eat
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 eateth
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 Sin.
              
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               
               And
               abstain
               from
               the
               third
               sort
               ,
               because
               though
               
                 every
                 kind
              
               of
               edable
               is
               simply
               Pure
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               may
               lawfully
               be
               eaten
               ,
               )
               yet
               
                 it
                 is
                 evil
                 for
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 eateth
                 with
                 offence
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               understandest
               thy
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               make
               a
               private
               use
               of
               it
               
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 thy self
                 .
                 For
                 happy
                 is
                 He
                 who
                 condemneth
                 not
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 alloweth
                 .
              
               Rom.
               14.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Again
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               the
               fourth
               sort
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               declared
               
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 Mercy
                 rather
                 than
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               9.
               13.
               
               And
               the
               saving
               of
               a
               Sheep
               on
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 Day
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               resting
               from
               bodily
               
                 labour
                 .
                 
                 (
                 Mat.
              
               12.
               11.
               
               )
               
               and
               rather
               a
               being
               reconcil'd
               to
               an
               
                 injur'd
                 Brother
              
               ,
               than
               
                 bringing
                 a
                 Gift
                 unto
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 (
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               23.
               24.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               let
               us
               abstain
               from
               the
               fifth
               sort
               of
               Objects
               ,
               which
               are
               simply
               good
               enough
               ,
               but
               accidentally
               evil
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Precept
               of
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               rigorous
               ,
               is
               yet
               a
               mercifull
               Command
               .
               For
               't
               is
               easier
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               innocent
               ,
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               any
               one
               act
               of
               Sin
               ,
               than
               having
               yielded
               unto
               one
               ,
               to
               forbear
               
                 another
                 .
                 Abstinence
              
               from
               evil
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               an
               Act
               of
               Fasting
               .
               And
               certainly
               He
               who
               cannot
               fast
               from
               the
               Approaches
               of
               Impiety
               ,
               will
               much
               
                 less
                 fast
              
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               it
               .
               If
               we
               cannot
               well
               abstain
               from
               conversing
               with
               the
               Occasions
               ,
               how
               much
               less
               from
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               pleasant
               evil
               ?
               or
               if
               not
               from
               the
               Act
               ,
               how
               much
               less
               from
               the
               
                 Habit
                 ?
                 Aegrius
                 ejicitur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 non
                 admittitur
                 Hostis
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               very
               much
               easier
               
                 not
                 to
                 admit
              
               ,
               than
               to
               
                 drive
                 out
              
               an
               Enemy
               .
               Very
               much
               easier
               to
               prevent
               ,
               than
               to
               cure
               a
               Leprosie
               .
               Which
               our
               Apostle
               well
               considering
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               made
               it
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Practice
               also
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               whole
               Ninth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               First
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               )
               that
               to
               keep
               far
               enough
               off
               from
               doing
               any
               thing
               unlawfull
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               abstain
               
               from
               many
               things
               which
               were
               lawfull
               too
               .
               Nor
               does
               he
               content
               himself
               here
               to
               say
               ,
               Abstain
               from
               all
               Habits
               and
               Acts
               of
               Evil
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               Appearance
               of
               it
               .
               And
               so
               I
               am
               faln
               upon
               the
               means
               whereby
               our
               Abstinence
               may
               be
               completed
               ,
               the
               
                 last
                 Particular
              
               in
               the
               Division
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
                 Abstain
                 from
                 all
                 Appearance
                 of
                 Evil.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               And
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               may
               do
               so
               ,
               in
               every
               sense
               and
               acception
               the
               word
               will
               bear
               ,
               let
               
                 the
                 Caveat
              
               be
               extended
               to
               these
               
                 two
                 Heads
              
               .
               First
               of
               all
               to
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               
                 not
                 evil
              
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               to
               us
               ,
               do
               appear
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               Next
               to
               things
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               
                 not
                 sinfull
              
               ,
               (
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               appearance
               ,
               )
               do
               put
               upon
               us
               a
               kind
               of
               Byass
               ,
               and
               Propensity
               to
               Sin.
               To
               the
               former
               I
               shall
               refer
               ,
               whatsoever
               Things
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               yet
               uncomly
               ,
               or
               inexpedient
               .
               I
               shall
               refer
               unto
               the
               later
               ,
               whatsoever
               Things
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 dangerous
                 consequence
              
               ;
               not
               formally
               evil
               ,
               but
               grosly
               evil
               in
               the
               effect
               .
            
             
               §
               16.
               
               And
               first
               abstain
               from
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               if
               not
               evil
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               to
               us
               ,
               do
               appear
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               though
               they
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               consider'd
               simply
               in
               their
               Natures
               ,
               yet
               in
               certain
               conjunctures
               they
               cannot
               lawfully
               be
               done
               .
               As
               (
               for
               example
               )
               it
               
               is
               *
               lawfull
               to
               
                 eat
                 of
                 things
              
               ,
               which
               either
               are
               or
               have
               been
               
                 offer'd
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 unto
                 Idols
              
               ;
               which
               yet
               we
               a
               cannot
               
                 eat
                 lawfully
              
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               a
               Brother
               who
               hath
               either
               a
               condemning
               or
               doubting
               Conscience
               .
               We
               must
               
                 beware
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 Liberty
                 become
                 not
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 weak
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               
                 He
                 that
                 had
                 knowledge
              
               (
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               
                 was
                 not
              
               in
               reason
               
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 meat
                 in
                 the
                 Idol's
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               
               for
               fear
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 imboldned
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 things
                 offer'd
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               even
               against
               his
               over
               weak
               and
               
                 erroneous
                 Conscience
              
               .
               So
               that
               although
               
                 not
                 to
                 abstain
              
               for
               another
               man's
               sake
               ,
               when
               we
               
                 need
                 not
              
               for
               our
               own
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Sin
               through
               any
               unlawfulness
               in
               the
               
                 Object
                 indulged
                 to
              
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               a
               Breach
               of
               that
               Rule
               which
               was
               set
               by
               S.
               Paul
               for
               all
               to
               walk
               by
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 put
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 brother's
                 way
                 .
              
               Rom.
               14.
               13.
               
               (
               Which
               Rule
               cannot
               extend
               to
               those
               things
               Indifferent
               ,
               which
               being
               such
               but
               antecedently
               ,
               are
               
                 consequentially
                 Necessary
              
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               under
               the
               Obligation
               of
               a
               Command
               ,
               and
               a
               Command
               from
               That
               Authority
               which
               God
               has
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               .
               And
               this
               Parenthesis
               being
               premis'd
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               Mistakes
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               of
               the
               Case
               but
               
               now
               mention'd
               .
               For
               )
               Thus
               the
               Liberty
               to
               fly
               ,
               for
               the
               escaping
               of
               a
               
                 shamefull
                 and
                 painfull
                 Death
              
               ,
               though
               very
               lawfull
               as
               to
               its
               nature
               ,
               may
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               use
               ;
               in
               regard
               of
               many
               Circumstances
               wherewith
               the
               Case
               may
               be
               apparell'd
               .
               For
               first
               (
               however
               it
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               )
               it
               may
               be
               highly
               inexpedient
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               scandal
               it
               may
               give
               to
               our
               
                 weaker
                 Brethren
              
               ;
               (
               concerning
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               enough
               already
               ;
               )
               And
               next
               ,
               (
               however
               it
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               )
               it
               may
               be
               
                 scandalously
                 indecent
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Gravity
               of
               a
               man's
               Age
               ,
               and
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Calling
               .
               In
               each
               of
               which
               cases
               ,
               That
               which
               is
               lawfull
               in
               it self
               ,
               is
               notwithstanding
               
                 not
                 allowable
              
               in
               the
               Circumstances
               propos'd
               ;
               because
               inconsistent
               with
               two
               main
               Virtues
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               Charity
               in
               the
               first
               Instance
               ,
               and
               with
               Prudence
               in
               the
               second
               .
               An
               Example
               we
               have
               of
               Both
               in
               the
               renowned
               
                 Eleazer
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Macc.
              
               6.
               )
               Who
               being
               sentenced
               to
               the
               Torments
               for
               refusing
               to
               eat
               of
               
                 unlawfull
                 Meats
              
               ,
               
               would
               not
               basely
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               eating
               
                 such
                 Meat
              
               as
               was
               lawfull
               for
               him
               .
               And
               for
               this
               his
               Resolution
               he
               gave
               
                 two
                 reasons
              
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               argued
               from
               the
               Indecency
               ,
               and
               again
               from
               the
               Danger
               of
               it
               .
               'T
               would
               be
               indecent
               to
               Himself
               ,
               and
               as
               dangerous
               to
               others
               ;
               who
               straight
               would
               follow
               
               his
               Example
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Cowardize
               ,
               as
               of
               Courage
               ,
               by
               whichsoever
               of
               the
               two
               he
               should
               chance
               to
               lead
               them
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               
                 bring
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Provision
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 make
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               his
               old
               Friends
               at
               Court
               would
               fain
               have
               had
               him
               ,
               v.
               21.
               )
               because
               he
               was
               told
               by
               his
               Discretion
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               not
               sutable
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               reverend
               Gray-head
               ;
               (
               v.
               23.
               )
               and
               He
               would
               shew
               himself
               
                 such
                 as
                 his
                 Age
                 required
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               27.
               )
               Again
               ,
               He
               would
               not
               save
               his
               Life
               by
               such
               an
               appearance
               of
               Impiety
               ,
               as
               the
               eating
               of
               what
               was
               lawfull
               in
               lieu
               of
               what
               was
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               prompted
               by
               his
               Charity
               ,
               not
               to
               indanger
               
                 many
                 young
                 Persons
              
               their
               being
               betray'd
               by
               that
               Artifice
               ,
               
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 old
                 Eleazer
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Fourscore
                 years
                 and
                 Ten
                 ,
                 had
                 at
                 last
                 gone
                 away
                 to
                 a
                 strange
                 Religion
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Whereas
               't
               was
               very
               fit
               for
               Him
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               18.
               )
               
                 to
                 leave
                 a
                 notable
                 Example
              
               of
               Sincerity
               and
               Courage
               ,
               and
               of
               Daringness
               to
               die
               for
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               (
               v.
               28.
               and
               31.
               
               Thus
               there
               are
               very
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               though
               lawfull
               to
               us
               as
               Christians
               ,
               are
               yet
               unseemly
               for
               us
               as
               Men
               ;
               and
               do
               dishonour
               our
               Vocation
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               do
               not
               defile
               our
               Conscience
               .
               For
               how
               
                 many
                 Trades
              
               are
               there
               ,
               
               very
               lawfull
               in
               themselves
               ,
               which
               yet
               by
               us
               of
               the
               Clergy
               cannot
               lawfully
               be
               driven
               ?
               And
               therefore
               Abstinence
               from
               These
               is
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               as
               a
               Duty
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               our
               Quality
               ,
               and
               our
               Rank
               ,
               if
               not
               precisely
               to
               our
               Religion
               .
               Abstain
               we
               therefore
               (
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               )
               from
               all
               that
               carries
               any
               appearance
               ,
               or
               shew
               of
               Evil
               ;
               And
               as
               from
               all
               that
               is
               Expedient
               ,
               unless
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               lawfull
               too
               ;
               so
               from
               all
               that
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 expedient
              
               .
            
             
               §
               17.
               
               Again
               ,
               
               Abstain
               from
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               though
               not
               evil
               in
               themselves
               ,
               are
               yet
               Incentives
               ,
               or
               Occasions
               ,
               or
               Introductories
               to
               evil
               ;
               and
               however
               not
               formally
               ,
               yet
               effectively
               such
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steal
              
               ,
               but
               over
               and
               above
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
              
               ;
               so
               the
               way
               
                 not
                 to
                 covet
              
               ,
               
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 tast
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 touch
              
               such
               an
               Object
               ,
               as
               is
               naturally
               apt
               to
               inchant
               the
               Senses
               .
               
               Our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               of
               Adultery
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               
               of
               Adultery
               in
               the
               Eye
               .
               And
               Moses
               pressing
               his
               Congregation
               to
               an
               effectual
               Abstinence
               from
               the
               Evil
               ,
               
               which
               Corah
               and
               others
               had
               newly
               done
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 these
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Touch
                 nothing
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
              
               Depart
               from
               all
               suspected
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Places
               too
               .
               For
               
                 he
                 that
                 toucheth
                 Pitch
                 shall
                 be
                 defiled
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
               
               And
               *
               
                 he
                 that
                 loves
                 danger
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               (
               Joh.
               3.
               6.
               )
               Nor
               does
               the
               Wax
               with
               more
               Aptness
               take
               an
               Impression
               from
               the
               Seal
               ,
               than
               the
               Flesh
               from
               the
               Bait
               of
               an
               
                 ill
                 Affection
              
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               were
               (
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               Cassianus
               )
               not
               intrusted
               to
               the
               Ears
               of
               the
               younger
               Christians
               ,
               *
               
                 Ne
                 noxiae
                 Titillationis
                 stimulus
                 excitaretur
              
               .
               He
               that
               hopes
               to
               be
               Safe
               whilst
               he
               converseth
               with
               Incentives
               to
               any
               Sin
               ,
               is
               thought
               by
               Solomon
               as
               Irrational
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               should
               
                 walk
                 on
                 hot
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 his
                 feet
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 burnt
                 ;
                 or
                 take
                 fire
                 into
                 his
                 Bosom
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               confidence
               that
               
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 consume
                 his
                 cloths
                 .
                 Prov.
              
               7.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Nay
               a
               S.
               Bernard
               was
               of
               opinion
               ,
               That
               to
               be
               conversant
               with
               a
               Woman
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               innocent
               in
               converse
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 difficulter
                 work
                 than
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
              
               And
               then
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Wise
                 men
              
               could
               not
               be
               
                 righteous
                 overmuch
              
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 prohibited
                 all
                 discourse
                 betwixt
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 ,
              
               (
               excepting
               onely
               That
               of
               an
               Husband
               with
               a
               Wife
               ,
               )
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               Danger
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               possible
               scandal
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               actual
               Danger
               unto
               Themselves
               .
            
             
               §
               18.
               
               How
               very
               nearly
               it
               does
               concern
               even
               the
               gravest
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 most
                 safe
              
               ,
               to
               abstain
               from
               
               
                 all
                 Occasions
              
               and
               Opportunities
               of
               evil
               ,
               may
               be
               collected
               from
               the
               Examples
               both
               of
               *
               
                 Andreas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Fundo
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               exemplary
               Martinian
               ,
               a
               famous
               Hermit
               .
               Whereof
               the
               former
               was
               fain
               to
               banish
               an
               
                 holy
                 Matron
              
               out
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               he
               could
               not
               safely
               injoy
               her
               sight
               ,
               nor
               be
               protected
               by
               her
               Innocence
               ,
               from
               the
               great
               Hazard
               of
               his
               own
               .
               The
               a
               Later
               finding
               he
               could
               not
               otherwise
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               Occasions
               and
               Baits
               of
               Sin
               ,
               threw
               Himself
               first
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               for
               the
               refining
               of
               his
               Desires
               ;
               and
               after
               That
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               whereby
               to
               drown
               them
               .
               Nay
               as
               if
               the
               
                 holy
                 Angels
              
               were
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               intrusted
               with
               such
               Temptations
               ,
               not
               onely
               Philo
               and
               Josephus
               ,
               but
               divers
               
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
              
               and
               Lactantius
               ,
               )
               have
               understood
               by
               
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
              
               who
               could
               not
               innocently
               gaze
               upon
               the
               
                 Daughters
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               6.
               2.
               )
               Not
               the
               Potentates
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               even
               
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               Now
               though
               I
               think
               with
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               ancient
               Commentators
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               were
               in
               an
               Errour
               who
               so
               expounded
               ;
               *
               
               yet
               it
               assures
               us
               of
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               how
               much
               Temptations
               are
               to
               be
               shun'd
               ,
               and
               how
               carefully
               we
               should
               fly
               the
               Occasions
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Igni
                 cum
                 Foeno
                 non
                 bene
                 convenit
                 ,
              
               said
               Martinian
               to
               a
               Beauty
               whom
               he
               had
               pull'd
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               trust
               himself
               with
               when
               she
               came
               to
               Land.
               But
               more
               remarkable
               were
               the
               words
               of
               the
               pious
               Presbyter
               *
               Vrsinus
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 good
                 Woman
              
               came
               to
               help
               him
               
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 giving
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               (
               one
               whom
               he
               lov'd
               too
               as
               a
               Sister
               ,
               but
               yet
               avoided
               as
               an
               
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 )
                 Recede
                 à
                 me
                 Mulier
                 ,
                 adhuc
                 vivit
                 Igniculus
                 ,
                 Paleam
                 tolle
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               fear'd
               that
               That
               Stricture
               or
               Spark
               of
               life
               remaining
               in
               him
               ,
               might
               have
               grown
               into
               a
               Flame
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Chaff
               .
            
             
               §
               19.
               
               Now
               since
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               inferr'd
               from
               the
               whole
               Tenor
               of
               my
               Discourse
               ,
               That
               the
               way
               to
               become
               
                 able
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               approach
               and
               appearance
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               all
               that
               does
               lead
               and
               allure
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               from
               all
               that
               has
               a
               Tendency
               and
               Byass
               towards
               it
               ;
               Nothing
               remains
               but
               that
               we
               labour
               ,
               in
               every
               Instance
               of
               Temptation
               and
               
                 Ghostly
                 danger
              
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               use
               the
               means
               whereby
               our
               Abstinence
               may
               be
               completed
               ,
               )
               to
               frustrate
               the
               Malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               baffle
               the
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               tread
               under
               our
               feet
               an
               
               insulting
               World
               ,
               even
               by
               carrying
               our selves
               wisely
               in
               all
               our
               ways
               ,
               and
               by
               keeping
               constant
               watch
               over
               all
               our
               Walkings
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               never
               suffer
               our selves
               ,
               either
               by
               stratagem
               ,
               or
               by
               force
               ,
               to
               be
               diverted
               or
               
                 drawn
                 aside
              
               from
               this
               
                 saving
                 Method
              
               ,
               until
               our
               well-meant
               Indeavours
               shall
               all
               expire
               into
               perfection
               ;
               our
               Contendings
               with
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               into
               Triumphs
               over
               it
               ;
               our
               rigid
               Abstinences
               from
               Evil
               ,
               into
               the
               ravishing
               Injoyments
               of
               all
               that
               's
               Good
               ;
               our
               Temporary
               Lent
               ,
               into
               an
               Everlasting
               Jubile
               ;
               our
               short
               Self-denials
               ,
               into
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Aeternity
               ;
               our
               Days
               of
               Mourning
               and
               Mortification
               ,
               into
               endless
               Fruitions
               of
               Bliss
               and
               Glory
               .
            
             
               Which
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               vouchsafe
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               thy
               Name
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Worthiness
               of
               thy
               Son
               ;
               To
               whom
               ,
               with
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               all
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               both
               now
               and
               forever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               OF
               ABSTAINING
               IN
               GENERAL
               FROM
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 PET.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Dearly
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 abstain
                 from
                 fleshly
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 war
                 against
                 your
                 Soul.
                 Having
                 your
                 conversation
                 honest
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 speak
                 against
                 you
                 as
                 evil
                 Doers
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 your
                 good
                 works
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 behold
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Visitation
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               SAint
               Peter
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               Builder
               ,
               (
               a
               Spiritual
               
                 Workman
                 who
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 asham'd
                 ,
              
               )
               having
               prudently
               laid
               the
               first
               Foundation
               
               of
               his
               Discourse
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 efficaciously
                 working
                 by
                 his
                 word
              
               ;
               And
               having
               erected
               thereupon
               the
               three
               grand
               Pillars
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ;
               does
               straight
               proceed
               in
               this
               Chapter
               to
               superstruct
               on
               those
               Pillars
               by
               way
               of
               general
               Exhortation
               .
               Which
               though
               particularly
               directed
               unto
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               Dispersion
               in
               several
               Provinces
               of
               Asia
               ,
               yet
               't
               was
               equally
               intended
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               applicable
               to
               Vs
               too
               ,
               on
               whom
               
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 come
                 .
              
               Now
               his
               general
               Exhortation
               is
               briefly
               This.
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               lay
               aside
               all
               kind
               of
               Malice
               ,
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               the
               malignity
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
               (
               v.
               1.
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               as
               Infants
               do
               suck
               the
               nourishment
               of
               their
               Bodies
               from
               the
               
                 same
                 Mother's
                 Breast
              
               from
               whom
               they
               had
               newly
               receiv'd
               their
               Being
               ;
               so
               also
               We
               ,
               being
               regenerate
               by
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thereby
               reputed
               as
               
                 new-born
                 Babes
              
               ,
               should
               from
               the
               
                 same
                 word
              
               of
               God
               ,
               suck
               out
               a
               nourishment
               for
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               thereby
               grow
               unto
               perfection
               .
               (
               v.
               2.
               )
               This
               word
               as
               he
               calls
               by
               the
               name
               of
               milk
               ,
               so
               he
               commends
               it
               to
               our
               Palats
               ,
               as
               sweet
               ,
               and
               wholesom
               ,
               (
               v.
               3.
               )
               After
               which
               he
               
                 goes
                 on
              
               with
               his
               Exhortation
               ,
               but
               
                 steps
                 aside
              
               from
               his
               Metaphor
               ,
               and
               addresseth
               himself
               to
               a
               
                 new
                 scheme
              
               of
               Rhetorick
               .
               
               Calling
               Christ
               a
               Living-Stone
               ,
               (
               v.
               4.
               )
               and
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 House
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               5.
               )
               and
               proving
               Both
               out
               of
               Esa
               ,
               (
               v.
               6.
               )
               Next
               he
               shews
               the
               opposition
               betwixt
               the
               Obedient
               ,
               and
               the
               Rebellious
               ;
               representing
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               as
               a
               support
               unto
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               later
               a
               
                 Stone
                 of
                 stumbling
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Rock
                 of
                 offence
              
               .
               (
               v.
               7
               ,
               8.
               )
               Then
               ,
               having
               said
               how
               God
               had
               taken
               us
               from
               out
               the
               men
               of
               
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               a
               
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
                 a
                 People
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 marvellous
                 light
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               9
               ,
               10.
               )
               He
               here
               proceeds
               to
               exhort
               us
               ,
               with
               somewhat
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               warmth
               ,
               that
               we
               behave
               our selves
               suitably
               to
               our
               Vocation
               .
            
             
               Dearly
               beloved
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               as
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Pilgrims
               ,
               abstain
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               A
               very
               pertinent
               Exhortation
               to
               all
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Lent
               ;
               to
               Christian
               Purity
               ,
               and
               Strictness
               ,
               and
               to
               Abstinence
               from
               Enormities
               of
               every
               kind
               .
               
                 Abstain
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               does
               explain
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               )
               from
               Rioting
               and
               Drunkenness
               ,
               from
               Chambering
               and
               Wantonness
               ,
               from
               Strife
               and
               Envy
               ,
               from
               Malcontentedness
               and
               Sedition
               ,
               from
               Revengefulness
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               from
               Schism
               and
               Haeresie
               .
               For
               that
               These
               are
               all
               equally
               the
               
                 Lusts
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               necessarily
               shew
               in
               the
               proper
               Places
               of
               my
               Discourse
               .
               The
               Exhortation
               (
               taken
               in
               gross
               )
               does
               consist
               of
               two
               Parts
               .
               The
               material
               part
               of
               it
               is
               express'd
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 Abstain
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               and
               
                 have
                 your
                 Conversation
                 honest
                 ,
              
               ]
               The
               formal
               part
               of
               it
               in
               these
               ,
               
                 [
                 Dearly
                 beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 .
                 ]
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               usher'd
               in
               with
               an
               Intreaty
               ,
               and
               This
               with
               such
               a
               Compellation
               ,
               as
               shews
               an
               Earnestness
               of
               Affection
               in
               him
               that
               speaks
               .
               His
               Exhortation
               is
               so
               important
               ,
               so
               perswasive
               his
               Intreaty
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 meltingly
                 obliging
              
               his
               Compellation
               ,
               that
               hardly
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               added
               to
               give
               an
               energy
               or
               weight
               to
               S.
               
               Peter's
               Preaching
               .
               Though
               he
               desires
               no
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               mercy
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               he
               begs
               for
               it
               as
               heartily
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               begging
               for
               his
               
                 Life
                 .
                 Dearly
                 beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 Petitioner
                 ,
              
               that
               ye
               will
               not
               be
               so
               transported
               out
               of
               your
               Interest
               and
               your
               Wits
               ,
               as
               madly
               to
               
                 ruin
                 your selves
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               I
               make
               it
               my
               
                 humble
                 Supplication
              
               ,
               that
               ye
               will
               rather
               
                 live
                 happy
              
               to
               all
               Eternity
               .
               If
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               with
               which
               you
               are
               willing
               to
               oblige
               me
               ,
               do
               not
               wilfully
               run
               upon
               Swords
               and
               Halberts
               ;
               
               Seek
               not
               
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 devouring
                 Fire
              
               ;
               Be
               not
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               catch
               at
               
               
                 everlasting
                 Burnings
              
               ;
               But
               
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 Conversation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 abstain
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
                 which
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               S.
               
               Peter's
               Exhortation
               is
               very
               Affectionate
               and
               Earnest
               .
               And
               taking
               our selves
               to
               be
               the
               Persons
               to
               whom
               the
               Exhortative
               does
               belong
               ,
               We
               have
               it
               inforced
               upon
               our
               hearts
               by
               Five
               strong
               Arguments
               or
               Motives
               .
               All
               the
               worthier
               of
               our
               Attention
               ,
               because
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               The
               First
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Persons
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 earnest
                 Exhortation
              
               is
               here
               directed
               .
               We
               are
               Citizens
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               but
               Strangers
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               live
               as
               becometh
               Strangers
               .
               Nor
               are
               we
               Strangers
               onely
               ,
               but
               Pilgrims
               .
               Not
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               out
               of
               our
               own
               Country
               ,
               but
               withall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Travellers
               in
               a
               strange
               one
               .
               For
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               difference
               between
               these
               Two
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Pilgrims
               ,
               That
               though
               they
               are
               Both
               out
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               yet
               the
               former
               have
               an
               Aboad
               ,
               but
               the
               later
               none
               .
               Those
               have
               some
               kind
               of
               Rest
               ,
               but
               These
               are
               always
               in
               a
               Journy
               .
               Those
               inhabit
               a
               foreign
               Country
               ,
               whilst
               These
               are
               onely
               
                 passing
                 through
                 it
              
               .
               And
               seeing
               this
               is
               our
               Condition
               ,
               that
               we
               relate
               to
               this
               World
               ,
               not
               as
               Strangers
               onely
               ,
               but
               Passengers
               ,
               
               Men
               whose
               Houses
               are
               but
               as
               Inns
               ,
               and
               whose
               Life
               is
               but
               a
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               walk
               as
               becometh
               Pilgrims
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               manage
               our
               Conversation
               with
               so
               much
               wariness
               and
               fear
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               lie
               open
               to
               
                 just
                 Reproof
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Things
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               which
               our
               Apostle's
               Exhortation
               is
               here
               contriv'd
               .
               These
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               as
               are
               very
               pleasant
               Flatterers
               ,
               but
               no
               true
               Friends
               .
               For
               though
               they
               are
               fawning
               upon
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               the
               less
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 greater
                 Enemies
              
               to
               the
               Spirit
               .
               And
               how
               desirable
               soever
               they
               may
               appear
               unto
               the
               Body
               ,
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               are
               implacably
               ,
               though
               invisibly
               ,
               ever
               
                 warring
                 against
                 the
                 Soul.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Third
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               our
               Credit
               ,
               with
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               amongst
               whom
               we
               live
               .
               Our
               Conversation
               is
               to
               be
               honest
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               .
               And
               that
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               That
               however
               they
               do
               maliciously
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               deservedly
               speak
               against
               us
               .
               Whereas
               in
               case
               we
               live
               dishonestly
               ,
               and
               indulgently
               to
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               we
               shall
               help
               them
               to
               excuse
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               justifie
               their
               Malignities
               against
               our
               Persons
               ,
               and
               our
               Profession
               :
               And
               they
               will
               have
               
               a
               
                 just
                 ground
              
               whereupon
               to
               defame
               us
               as
               Evil-Doers
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               our
               Enemies
               Welfare
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               their
               
                 present
                 Conversion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 future
                 Safety
              
               .
               In
               whose
               sight
               if
               we
               converse
               as
               becometh
               
               Christ's
               Servants
               ,
               by
               our
               
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               and
               
                 having
                 an
                 honest
                 Conversation
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 They
                 then
                 will
                 look
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
              
               and
               judge
               of
               our
               Principles
               by
               our
               
                 good
                 Works
              
               .
               We
               shall
               not
               onely
               stop
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               but
               weaken
               the
               violence
               of
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               mollifie
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               become
               happily
               instrumental
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             
               The
               Fifth
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               its
               great
               Advancement
               .
               We
               must
               indeavour
               so
               to
               live
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 adorn
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Our
               Conversation
               must
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               becomes
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Our
               way
               of
               Walking
               must
               be
               exemplary
               ,
               and
               our
               Behaviour
               must
               be
               exact
               ,
               that
               
               Christ's
               Religion
               being
               credited
               ,
               his
               Kingdom
               also
               may
               be
               inlarged
               ,
               whilst
               by
               the
               Allective
               of
               our
               Example
               men
               will
               be
               won
               from
               
                 their
                 corruptions
              
               ,
               and
               shew
               forth
               the
               Praises
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 darkness
                 into
                 his
                 marvellous
                 light
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               the
               last
               ,
               
               so
               't
               is
               the
               best
               and
               chiefest
               Argument
               for
               our
               punctual
               
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               and
               
                 having
                 an
                 honest
                 Conversation
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               That
               Men
               (
               by
               seeing
               our
               good
               works
               )
               may
               not
               glorifie
               Vs
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 may
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Visitation
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               These
               are
               all
               S.
               
               Peter's
               Arguments
               .
               Nor
               have
               I
               stept
               either
               beyond
               or
               beside
               the
               Text
               for
               the
               finding
               of
               them
               .
               And
               for
               the
               pressing
               of
               the
               Duty
               He
               here
               injoyns
               ,
               never
               were
               there
               more
               or
               better
               Arguments
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               any
               Pen-man
               contriv'd
               into
               fewer
               Words
               .
               Before
               I
               insist
               upon
               any
               Argument
               whereby
               to
               inforce
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               I
               must
               first
               of
               all
               explain
               the
               
                 Exhortation
                 it self
              
               ,
               First
               observing
               the
               importance
               of
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               and
               then
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               abstaining
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               two
               Things
               are
               to
               be
               known
               .
               How
               we
               ought
               to
               understand
               the
               moral
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Flesh
               ,
               (
               especially
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               Several
               parts
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               )
               and
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Lustings
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               word
               Flesh
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               very
               commonly
               meant
               the
               Appetite
               .
               This
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               our
               Affections
               ,
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               Vice
               and
               Virtue
               .
               Our
               Affections
               are
               ever
               conversant
               in
               pursuing
               ,
               or
               eschewing
               ,
               in
               injoying
               ,
               
               or
               in
               suffering
               their
               several
               Objects
               .
               Their
               Objects
               in
               the
               general
               are
               Good
               ,
               or
               Evil.
               And
               both
               are
               consider'd
               in
               Themselves
               ,
               or
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Circumstances
               wherewith
               they
               happen
               to
               be
               
                 cloath'd
                 .
                 Good
              
               consider'd
               
                 in
                 it self
              
               is
               at
               once
               both
               the
               Object
               and
               Cause
               of
               Love.
               But
               in
               relation
               to
               its
               Circumstances
               ,
               it
               is
               productive
               of
               
                 other
                 Passions
              
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               present
               ,
               it
               causeth
               Joy
               ;
               and
               if
               absent
               ,
               it
               breeds
               Desire
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               Good
               which
               is
               Absent
               is
               either
               attainable
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               .
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               it
               causeth
               Hope
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               later
               ,
               it
               breeds
               Despair
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               
                 an
                 evil
                 Object
              
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               its
               absolute
               ,
               or
               in
               its
               relative
               Consideration
               .
               In
               the
               former
               't
               is
               productive
               of
               simple
               Hatred
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               later
               it
               produceth
               either
               Sorrow
               ,
               or
               Aversation
               .
               The
               First
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               present
               ;
               and
               if
               absent
               ,
               then
               the
               Second
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               evil
               that
               is
               absent
               is
               either
               avoidable
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               .
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               it
               causeth
               Boldness
               :
               but
               if
               the
               later
               ,
               it
               causeth
               Fear
               .
               Thus
               we
               briefly
               see
               the
               Rivulets
               of
               all
               our
               Passions
               ,
               or
               Affections
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Fountain
               from
               whence
               they
               flow
               .
               Now
               so
               many
               of
               our
               Affections
               as
               are
               reducible
               to
               Desire
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               not
               improperly
               our
               several
               Lusts
               .
               Things
               so
               necessary
               ,
               and
               natural
               ,
               and
               indifferent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               being
               abstractively
               ,
               and
               
               precisely
               ,
               and
               antecedently
               consider'd
               ,
               they
               are
               equally
               in
               an
               aptitude
               of
               becoming
               both
               the
               matter
               of
               Vice
               ,
               and
               Virtue
               .
               But
               when
               extravagant
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Object
               ,
               or
               exorbitant
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Measure
               ;
               Then
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               are
               justly
               call'd
               ,
               either
               the
               
                 Lusts
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               Now
               't
               is
               observable
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               both
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               Lust
               is
               many
               times
               Synonymous
               both
               with
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               Desire
               .
               The
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Latin
               concupiscere
               ,
               does
               equally
               Signifie
               them
               all
               .
               And
               thence
               it
               is
               that
               
                 all
                 Three
              
               have
               been
               *
               promiscuously
               us'd
               in
               our
               
                 English
                 Bibles
              
               .
               For
               there
               we
               meet
               as
               well
               with
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               with
               
                 unlawfull
                 Lusts
              
               ;
               and
               as
               well
               with
               a
               good
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 evil
                 Avarice
              
               ;
               (
               and
               with
               Both
               as
               they
               are
               taken
               in
               the
               innocent
               sense
               of
               our
               Desires
               ;
               )
               Nay
               ,
               there
               we
               meet
               with
               such
               a
               Lusting
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               onely
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 eminently
                 good
              
               .
               We
               have
               an
               Example
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 15.
                 
                 Thou
                 mayest
                 kill
                 and
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 Gates
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 thy
                 Soul
                 lusteth
                 after
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whatever
               it
               desireth
               ,
               or
               hath
               an
               
                 Appetite
                 unto
              
               .
               We
               have
               an
               Instance
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               the
               First
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               where
               though
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 Covetous
                 shall
                 ever
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
               yet
               there
               are
               things
               which
               we
               must
               Covet
               ,
               and
               
                 Covet
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               31.
               
               We
               have
               a
               Specimen
               of
               the
               Third
               too
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               
               Whereas
               the
               
                 Flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 against
                 the
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               And
               this
               does
               shew
               us
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Members
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
              
               ,
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               warring
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               Lusting
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               23.
               the
               last
               of
               which
               is
               as
               good
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               is
               evil
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               But
               here
               we
               must
               not
               impose
               that
               obvious
               Fallacy
               on
               our selves
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 à
                 benè
                 divisis
                 ad
                 malè
                 conjuncta
                 .
              
               For
               though
               
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               being
               
                 in
                 Sensu
                 diviso
              
               ,
               have
               both
               their
               
                 innocent
                 Significations
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 in
                 Sensu
                 composito
              
               ,
               they
               ever
               signifie
               what
               is
               sinfull
               .
               Nor
               onely
               the
               Breaches
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 several
                 Precepts
              
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               not
               Adultery
               onely
               ,
               but
               Murthers
               ,
               not
               Fornication
               onely
               ,
               but
               
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Seditions
              
               ,
               Haeresies
               ,
               are
               reckon'd
               up
               by
               S.
               Paul
               amongst
               
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               perfect
               opposition
               to
               
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               said
               (
               in
               the
               last
               Precept
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               )
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbour's
                 Wife
                 ,
              
               But
               
                 not
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 Ass
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 is
                 thy
                 Neighbours
                 .
              
               So
               that
               
                 all
                 evil
                 Covetings
              
               are
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Principle
               from
               which
               they
               come
               ,
               though
               not
               always
               of
               the
               Object
               towards
               which
               they
               tend
               .
               Though
               in
               regard
               unto
               the
               later
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               all
               Lustings
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               unto
               the
               former
               ,
               they
               all
               are
               Lustings
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               .
               'T
               was
               such
               a
               Lust
               of
               Curosity
               ,
               joyn'd
               with
               another
               of
               Ambition
               ,
               which
               made
               
                 Eve
                 eat
                 of
                 forbidden
                 fruit
              
               .
               'T
               was
               such
               a
               Fleshly
               Lust
               of
               Envy
               ,
               which
               made
               Cain
               murther
               his
               Brother
               Abel
               .
               'T
               was
               such
               a
               Fleshly
               Lust
               of
               Avarice
               ,
               which
               made
               an
               Achan
               lay
               hold
               of
               
                 the
                 golden
                 Wedge
              
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               less
               a
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lust
              
               which
               moved
               Absolon
               to
               compass
               his
               Father's
               Kingdom
               ,
               than
               That
               by
               which
               he
               defiled
               his
               Father's
               Concubines
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               Now
               from
               all
               these
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               we
               are
               exhorted
               to
               abstain
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               their
               Antithesis
               to
               such
               a
               Christian
               Conversation
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               chast
               ,
               but
               universally
               honest
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               yet
               from
               those
               in
               special
               manner
               are
               we
               exhorted
               to
               abstain
               ,
               which
               are
               peculiarly
               compriz'd
               in
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Precept
              
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               are
               expressed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 lascivious
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               4.
               3.
               
               
               For
               those
               were
               chiefly
               the
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               from
               whose
               unclean
               course
               of
               life
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Christians
              
               of
               the
               Dispersion
               were
               here
               dehorted
               .
               And
               so
               they
               signifie
               with
               S.
               John
               when
               he
               reduces
               all
               the
               Army
               of
               our
               Spiritual
               Warriers
               to
               
                 Three
                 Brigades
              
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               eminent
               Distinction
               of
               the
               
                 Lust
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               
               both
               from
               the
               
                 Lust
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
               
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               But
               what
               kind
               of
               Abstinence
               is
               here
               intended
               ?
               not
               such
               a
               complete
               and
               
                 total
                 Abstinence
              
               ,
               as
               is
               from
               all
               kinds
               of
               Lusting
               without
               exception
               .
               For
               This
               may
               seem
               as
               vain
               a
               Task
               ,
               as
               to
               Abstain
               from
               being
               Men
               ;
               since
               't
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Confessions
               both
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               and
               Helvetia
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               9th
               .
               of
               our
               39
               Articles
               ,
               That
               
                 Concupiscence
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 regenerate
                 .
              
               To
               which
               implicit
               Objection
               ,
               I
               answer
               Thus.
               That
               though
               the
               Precept
               for
               abstaining
               does
               refer
               both
               to
               the
               Object
               and
               Act
               of
               Lusting
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               with
               this
               Difference
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               totally
               abstain
               from
               the
               
                 things
                 Lusted
                 after
              
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lies
              
               from
               the
               
                 Lust
                 it self
              
               .
               For
               if
               we
               cannot
               prevent
               a
               Lust
               from
               ever
               entring
               into
               the
               heart
               ;
               yet
               we
               can
               and
               must
               keep
               it
               from
               breaking
               forth
               into
               our
               Actions
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Temptation
               
               which
               leads
               to
               Both.
               Many
               pretend
               to
               Disabilities
               to
               which
               they
               have
               not
               a
               
                 real
                 Title
              
               .
               It
               clearly
               lies
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               our
               Eyes
               ;
               to
               set
               a
               Watch
               over
               our
               Ears
               ;
               to
               keep
               the
               Door
               of
               our
               Lips
               ;
               to
               thrust
               Impediments
               in
               the
               way
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               Danger
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               not
               wanting
               unto
               any
               who
               are
               not
               wanting
               unto
               It
               ,
               )
               it
               also
               lies
               in
               our
               Power
               to
               keep
               a
               Guard
               about
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               to
               put
               a
               Bridle
               upon
               our
               Wills
               ;
               and
               give
               a
               check
               to
               the
               Cariere
               of
               wild
               Affections
               .
               So
               that
               if
               I
               may
               paraphrase
               S.
               
               Peter's
               Exhortation
               ,
               it
               will
               in
               the
               whole
               amount
               to
               This
               :
               Dearly
               beloved
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               as
               arrant
               Foreigners
               and
               Exoticks
               on
               this
               side
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               ye
               religiously
               abstain
               from
               
                 forbidden
                 Objects
              
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               and
               especially
               from
               Those
               which
               are
               
                 most
                 Treacherous
              
               to
               the
               Flesh
               .
               Give
               not
               any
               satisfaction
               to
               carnal
               motions
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               any
               whit
               indulgent
               to
               loose
               Desires
               .
               
                 Make
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Lusts
                 thereof
              
               .
               
               But
               keep
               it
               rather
               from
               Incentives
               ,
               and
               try
               to
               starve
               it
               .
               As
               
                 it
                 wars
              
               against
               ,
               you
               ,
               so
               do
               you
               against
               it
               .
               Besiege
               it
               closely
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               
                 Block
                 up
              
               all
               its
               
                 Avenues
                 ;
                 Intercept
              
               its
               Provisions
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               .
               Reduce
               the
               Flesh
               to
               such
               an
               Exigence
               for
               want
               of
               Victuals
               
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               as
               may
               effectually
               compel
               it
               to
               make
               a
               Surrender
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Put
               your selves
               with
               Resolution
               into
               a
               
                 moral
                 Impossibility
              
               of
               being
               worsted
               .
               And
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               Abstain
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               Food
               of
               your
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               ,
               but
               withall
               from
               the
               Borders
               and
               Confines
               of
               it
               ;
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               All
               that
               may
               cause
               uncleanness
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               that
               may
               occasion
               the
               things
               that
               cause
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               For
               here
               't
               is
               worthy
               our
               observation
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               management
               of
               our
               warfare
               against
               those
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               do
               often
               the
               more
               successfully
               ,
               because
               invisibly
               war
               against
               us
               ,
               )
               That
               we
               are
               otherwise
               to
               encounter
               with
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Irascible
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               
                 other
                 more
                 insnaring
              
               ones
               of
               the
               concupiscible
               Faculty
               .
               The
               onely
               way
               to
               quell
               the
               first
               ,
               is
               indeed
               by
               Fighting
               ,
               but
               the
               way
               to
               beat
               the
               second
               ,
               must
               be
               by
               Flight
               .
               The
               way
               to
               vanquish
               those
               Allurements
               of
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
              
               ,
               which
               are
               vulgarly
               express'd
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Beauties
               ,
               is
               not
               boldly
               to
               
                 contend
                 with
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               prudently
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               them
               .
               We
               commonly
               reckon
               that
               a
               Garrison
               is
               little
               less
               than
               
                 half
                 taken
              
               ,
               when
               it
               admits
               of
               any
               parley
               with
               its
               Besiegers
               .
               To
               enter
               into
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               is
               the
               Beginning
               of
               a
               Surrender
               ;
               and
               then
               with
               a
               greater
               
               force
               of
               reason
               .
               He
               that
               approaches
               so
               very
               near
               ,
               as
               to
               wrestle
               with
               the
               Temptations
               He
               ought
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               entertains
               so
               much
               commerce
               ,
               as
               to
               combat
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               very
               
                 stout
                 Champion
              
               who
               salls
               to
               grapple
               with
               a
               man
               that
               is
               arm'd
               with
               Sickness
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               Leprosie
               ,
               or
               the
               Plague
               ,
               or
               other
               diseases
               of
               Infection
               .
               Because
               notwithstanding
               he
               throws
               the
               man
               far
               enough
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               clear
               himself
               from
               all
               contagion
               of
               his
               Disease
               .
               Many
               are
               led
               into
               Captivity
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin
               ,
               by
               not
               distinguishing
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               (
               and
               as
               holy
               men
               of
               old
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               )
               betwixt
               Temptations
               and
               Temptations
               of
               several
               sorts
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               Temptations
               they
               ought
               to
               
                 fight
                 with
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Temptations
               they
               ought
               to
               fly
               .
               To
               make
               it
               profitable
               and
               plain
               ,
               I
               will
               illustrate
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               one
               or
               two
               Scriptural
               Examples
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               When
               nothing
               but
               the
               Patience
               of
               Job
               was
               tempted
               ,
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               
                 Children
                 ,
                 Tunc
                 surrexit
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
               
                 Then
                 Job
                 arose
              
               ,
               rouz'd
               up
               himself
               like
               a
               sturdy
               Lion
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               were
               
                 girded
                 himself
                 with
                 strength
              
               .
               He
               was
               so
               far
               from
               
                 drawing
                 back
              
               from
               the
               face
               of
               Danger
               ,
               that
               he
               arose
               ,
               and
               
                 stood
                 to
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               bravely
               baffl'd
               both
               the
               wit
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               Satan
               .
               But
               when
               the
               
                 same
                 
                 Job
              
               was
               tempted
               by
               the
               
                 Allurements
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               Then
               he
               manifested
               his
               valour
               ,
               (
               like
               
                 Fabius
                 Maximus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Parthians
               ,
               )
               by
               taking
               the
               Courage
               to
               use
               his
               Prudence
               .
               And
               he
               manifested
               his
               Prudence
               ,
               by
               the
               timeliness
               of
               his
               Flight
               .
               He
               
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 not
                 to
                 look
                 upon
              
               an
               Object
               which
               might
               indanger
               him
               by
               Delight
               .
               
               It
               was
               then
               his
               chief
               Wisedom
               ,
               when
               (
               not
               his
               Constancy
               ,
               or
               his
               Patience
               ,
               but
               )
               his
               Chastity
               was
               concern'd
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               trial
               of
               his
               Mastery
               ,
               in
               containing
               from
               a
               pleasant
               forbidden
               Object
               ,
               but
               rather
               wholly
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               it
               .
               The
               different
               way
               of
               incountring
               the
               different
               sorts
               of
               Temptation
               ,
               may
               be
               collected
               from
               the
               difference
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               direct
               us
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Flesh
               .
               
               
                 Resist
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ,
               
               is
               the
               Precept
               of
               S.
               James
               ;
               but
               
                 fly
                 Fornication
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Caveat
               of
               S.
               Paul.
               For
               
                 other
                 Vices
              
               (
               saith
               Anselm
               upon
               that
               Caveat
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               )
               are
               easily
               conquerable
               by
               Conflict
               ,
               whereas
               This
               of
               Fornicacation
               is
               onely
               conquerable
               by
               Flight
               .
               
               Now
               to
               fly
               Fornication
               ,
               
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               continent
               ,
               (
               which
               implies
               a
               kind
               of
               Combat
               ,
               though
               't
               is
               not
               follow'd
               with
               consent
               ;
               a
               being
               somewhat
               affected
               ,
               although
               not
               drawn
               ;
               )
               but
               't
               is
               
                 totally
                 to
                 abstain
              
               from
               all
               commerce
               with
               the
               Temptation
               .
               
               'T
               is
               to
               defeat
               it
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               
               as
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Sixth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               excellent
               Bishop
               Wainflet
               are
               said
               by
               Budden
               to
               have
               defeated
               the
               
                 Armed
                 Rebells
              
               under
               
                 Jack
                 Cade
                 ,
                 vel
                 non
                 pugnando
              
               ;
               by
               
                 not
                 fighting
              
               with
               them
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               praying
               against
               their
               Wickedness
               .
               The
               
                 total
                 abstinence
              
               I
               speak
               of
               ,
               
               is
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               Objects
               of
               Fleshly
               Lust
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Vicinities
               ,
               and
               the
               occasions
               ,
               yea
               from
               all
               the
               very
               memories
               and
               mentions
               of
               them
               .
               For
               so
               Aquinas
               and
               Cajetan
               do
               expound
               S.
               Paul's
               Caveat
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               18.
               
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               It
               follows
               then
               that
               we
               are
               likelier
               to
               be
               secure
               from
               
                 such
                 dangers
              
               by
               
                 timely
                 flight
              
               ,
               
               than
               to
               beat
               them
               quite
               down
               by
               a
               
                 stout
                 Resistance
              
               .
               And
               though
               the
               later
               must
               be
               imploy'd
               when
               we
               are
               actually
               ingag'd
               ,
               yet
               to
               anticipate
               such
               ingagements
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               our
               best
               method
               to
               use
               the
               former
               .
               For
               how
               much
               safer
               't
               is
               to
               fly
               ,
               than
               to
               incounter
               such
               Allurements
               ,
               (
               though
               incounter
               them
               we
               must
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               fly
               them
               ,
               )
               we
               may
               illustrate
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               Sampson
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               various
               in
               their
               Behaviours
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               different
               in
               their
               
                 Success
                 .
                 Joseph
                 fled
                 from
                 his
                 Mistriss
              
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               tempted
               
                 day
                 by
                 day
              
               .
               He
               was
               so
               far
               from
               discoursing
               about
               the
               matter
               in
               design
               ,
               
               as
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 with
                 her
                 ,
              
               but
               sprang
               from
               her
               presence
               ,
               and
               
                 got
                 him
                 out
                 .
                 Gen.
              
               39.
               10.
               12.
               
               Whereas
               Sampson
               (
               on
               the
               contrary
               )
               was
               no
               sooner
               come
               to
               Gaza
               ,
               than
               
                 he
                 saw
                 there
                 an
                 Harlot
              
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               onely
               See
               but
               
                 he
                 went
                 unto
                 her
                 .
                 (
                 Judg.
              
               16.
               1.
               )
               Again
               ,
               no
               sooner
               was
               he
               come
               to
               the
               Valley
               of
               Soreck
               ,
               where
               he
               adventur'd
               to
               converse
               with
               another
               Woman
               ,
               (
               v.
               4.
               )
               but
               one
               of
               the
               next
               Things
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               is
               
                 His
                 telling
                 her
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               17.
               )
               And
               the
               very
               next
               to
               That
               ,
               is
               
                 His
                 sleeping
                 upon
                 her
                 knees
              
               .
               (
               v.
               19
               )
               And
               the
               consequent
               of
               This
               ,
               
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               21.
               )
               It
               was
               not
               then
               without
               reason
               ,
               That
               so
               great
               and
               good
               a
               Prophet
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Elijah
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               bravely
               *
               withstood
               King
               Ahab
               ,
               did
               quickly
               after
               a
               
                 fly
                 away
              
               from
               the
               Face
               of
               Jezebel
               .
               And
               that
               Abimelech
               should
               have
               fled
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Sarah
               ,
               is
               very
               evident
               even
               from
               hence
               ,
               That
               no
               sooner
               had
               he
               taken
               her
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 .
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               20.
               3.
               7.
               )
               Nor
               did
               he
               part
               onely
               with
               Her
               ,
               but
               with
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
              
               ,
               
               (
               v.
               16.
               )
               And
               that
               in
               
                 velamen
                 Oculorum
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Covering
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               And
               that
               not
               onely
               unto
               Her
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               that
               hereafter
               should
               
                 look
                 upon
              
               her
               ,
               as
               Gerundensis
               ,
               and
               Hamerus
               explain
               the
               Text.
               Or
               (
               in
               the
               Gloss
               of
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 for
                 the
                 buying
                 of
                 veils
                 enough
                 ,
              
               wherewith
               to
               cover
               both
               her
               own
               and
               her
               Maiden's
               Beauty
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               not
               easily
               either
               See
               ,
               or
               
                 be
                 Seen
              
               by
               the
               other
               Sex.
               
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               But
               I
               have
               largely
               enough
               explain'd
               the
               
                 moral
                 use
              
               of
               the
               word
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Lustings
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               to
               Abstain
               from
               all
               These
               ,
               as
               well
               according
               to
               the
               Object
               as
               Act
               of
               Lusting
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               in
               a
               divided
               as
               compound
               Sense
               .
               Besides
               that
               in
               so
               spacious
               a
               Field
               of
               matter
               ,
               and
               so
               fruitfull
               of
               meditation
               ,
               as
               That
               I
               am
               entring
               now
               upon
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               need
               of
               some
               Care
               that
               none
               be
               surfeited
               even
               with
               Abstinence
               .
               For
               though
               an
               Abstinence
               (
               not
               from
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               )
               from
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               ,
               is
               both
               the
               Best
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               wholesom
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               suitable
               to
               the
               Season
               in
               its
               
                 primitive
                 Vse
              
               ,
               and
               (
               where
               the
               Guests
               are
               all
               Christian
               )
               the
               most
               desirable
               Entertainment
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               yet
               a
               Satiety
               of
               the
               best
               things
               is
               apt
               to
               become
               the
               worst
               Satiety
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               therefo●e
               rather
               than
               exceed
               the
               Time
               allow'd
               for
               This
               Service
               ,
               I
               will
               begin
               and
               end
               too
               with
               That
               one
               Argument
               ,
               or
               Motive
               ,
               which
               here
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Nature
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               Employment
               of
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               onely
               
                 no
                 Friends
              
               ,
               but
               most
               
                 Implacable
                 Enemies
              
               ;
               
               nor
               onely
               Enemies
               to
               our
               temporal
               ,
               but
               aeternal
               Interest
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               It
               is
               not
               onely
               here
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 fight
              
               ,
               which
               may
               imply
               nothing
               more
               than
               a
               
                 Single
                 Battle
              
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 war
              
               ,
               which
               imports
               a
               continued
               
                 State
                 of
                 fighting
              
               .
               So
               far
               from
               being
               capable
               of
               a
               firm
               and
               solid
               Peace
               ,
               that
               they
               allow
               us
               not
               a
               Truce
               ,
               or
               time
               to
               
                 breath
                 in
              
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               terminate
               their
               malice
               upon
               the
               Body
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               we
               needed
               no
               more
               to
               fear
               them
               than
               Armed
               Enemies
               from
               without
               ,
               )
               but
               (
               which
               is
               nearer
               and
               dearer
               to
               us
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               ever
               war
               
                 against
                 the
                 Soul
              
               too
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               Thus
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               a
               Pilgrimage
               of
               the
               Body
               from
               Earth
               to
               Earth
               ,
               (
               for
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 Dust
                 shalt
                 thou
                 return
                 ,
              
               said
               God
               to
               Adam
               ,
               )
               and
               a
               Pilgrimage
               of
               the
               Soul
               from
               Heaven
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               (
               for
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Royal
               Ecclesiastes
               ;
               )
               
               so
               as
               truly
               is
               it
               a
               warfare
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               in
               conjunction
               ,
               whereof
               That
               fights
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               This
               for
               Hell
               ;
               The
               former
               under
               
               God's
               Banner
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               under
               the
               
               Devil
               's
               .
               The
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               are
               so
               unequally
               match'd
               ,
               that
               however
               nearly
               wedded
               ,
               they
               are
               incessantly
               
                 falling
                 out
              
               .
               Each
               may
               
               say
               unto
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 nec
                 possum
                 vivere
                 cum
                 te
                 ,
                 nec
                 sine
                 te
                 .
              
               For
               however
               unwilling
               they
               are
               to
               part
               ,
               they
               are
               seldom
               or
               never
               at
               Agreement
               .
               There
               is
               a
               
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 members
              
               so
               continually
               
                 warring
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
              
               
               that
               the
               Flesh
               still
               
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 against
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               .
               And
               
                 these
                 are
              
               *
               
                 contrary
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               Now
               't
               is
               the
               nature
               still
               of
               Contraries
               ,
               very
               earnestly
               to
               indeavour
               a
               mutual
               overthrow
               .
               And
               they
               must
               Both
               be
               
                 well
                 beaten
                 ,
                 brought
                 down
              
               ,
               and
               refracted
               ,
               ere
               they
               can
               peaceably
               cohabit
               under
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Roof
               .
               Which
               kind
               of
               Peace
               may
               be
               effected
               betwixt
               another
               sort
               of
               Contraries
               ,
               (
               for
               Heat
               and
               Cold
               may
               agree
               together
               in
               a
               
                 Lukewarmness
                 ,
                 white
              
               and
               black
               in
               
                 mixt
                 Colours
                 ,
                 Day
              
               and
               Night
               in
               a
               Crepusculum
               ,
               however
               These
               two
               last
               are
               but
               privatively
               oppos'd
               ;
               )
               but
               in
               this
               moral
               Contrariety
               'twixt
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               it
               never
               can
               be
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               when
               the
               Spirit
               is
               most
               indulgently
               
                 at
                 Peace
              
               with
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               is
               then
               the
               most
               dangerous
               and
               fatal
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Exactly
               such
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               as
               Joab
               was
               to
               Abner
               ,
               when
               
                 he
                 took
                 him
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 him
              
               *
               peaceably
               .
               Or
               as
               the
               very
               same
               Joab
               to
               Captain
               Amasa
               ,
               when
               he
               saluted
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               ,
               inquir'd
               after
               his
               health
               
               as
               a
               kind
               Physician
               ,
               offer'd
               to
               kiss
               him
               as
               a
               Dear
               Friend
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               civilly
               and
               sweetly
               smite
               him
               under
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Rib.
              
               
               Or
               as
               the
               two
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 Rimmon
                 to
                 Righteous
                 Ishbosheth
                 ,
              
               when
               making
               
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 fetch
                 some
                 Wheat
                 ,
              
               they
               kill'd
               him
               
                 slylie
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 House
              
               ,
               
               and
               quietly
               
                 resting
                 upon
                 his
                 Bed.
              
               Or
               as
               Judeth
               to
               Olofernes
               ,
               when
               she
               pleas'd
               him
               into
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               maliciously
               made
               him
               in
               love
               with
               her
               Conversation
               ;
               when
               she
               ravish'd
               him
               with
               her
               Beauty
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               kill
               him
               with
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               kindness
               to
               her
               ;
               
               stole
               his
               Heart
               whilst
               he
               was
               waking
               ,
               that
               whilst
               he
               slept
               she
               might
               take
               his
               Head
               too
               .
               And
               exactly
               such
               an
               Enemy
               is
               the
               Flesh
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               the
               Spirit
               gives
               
                 no
                 disturbance
              
               ,
               but
               dwells
               in
               quietness
               with
               the
               Flesh
               .
               For
               then
               the
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               do
               give
               the
               Spirit
               such
               wounds
               as
               it
               
                 cannot
                 feel
              
               .
               Wounds
               indued
               with
               such
               a
               numming
               ,
               Narcotick
               Quality
               ,
               as
               hurts
               the
               Spirit
               
                 without
                 offense
              
               ,
               and
               by
               killing
               it
               very
               pleasantly
               ,
               sends
               it
               insensibly
               to
               Hell.
               Nor
               are
               any
               whit
               the
               less
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               certainly
               destroy'd
               for
               being
               laid
               into
               a
               sleep
               by
               an
               over-great
               Dose
               of
               Opium
               .
               Hence
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 invisible
                 Wars
              
               ,
               and
               
                 indiscernable
                 Insurrections
              
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               antient
               Greek
               Liturgies
               were
               wont
               to
               pray
               for
               a
               
               Cessation
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Soul
               is
               so
               degenerate
               as
               even
               to
               doat
               upon
               the
               Body
               ,
               Then
               does
               the
               Body
               with
               most
               advantage
               
                 insensibly
                 war
              
               against
               the
               Soul.
               The
               treacherous
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               (
               like
               the
               treacherous
               Assassinates
               of
               Olofernes
               and
               Ishbosheth
               ,
               )
               assault
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 House
              
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               Supercherie
               )
               as
               they
               find
               it
               fast
               asleep
               in
               the
               Bed
               of
               
                 Carnal
                 Security
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               
                 not
                 awak'd
              
               by
               the
               Blows
               they
               give
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               rather
               sleeps
               the
               faster
               for
               being
               struck
               ,
               (
               just
               as
               if
               it
               were
               struck
               by
               the
               Rod
               of
               Hermes
               .
               )
               That
               when
               at
               last
               it
               shall
               awake
               ,
               either
               in
               This
               ,
               or
               another
               World
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               to
               escape
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               its
               Ruin.
               
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               So
               that
               the
               War
               I
               now
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               Civil
               or
               Domestick
               .
               For
               there
               we
               war
               against
               others
               ,
               but
               here
               ,
               against
               our
               
                 own
                 selves
              
               .
               
               A
               
                 Man's
                 Enemies
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               the
               greatest
               Enemies
               ,
               excepting
               those
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 Heart
                 .
                 This
              
               especially
               being
               the
               Field
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               do
               still
               incamp
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               Battle
               ;
               and
               strive
               to
               bring
               it
               into
               Captivity
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               And
               because
               the
               
                 whole
                 Man
              
               does
               consist
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               Flesh
               and
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Body
              
               and
               
                 Soul
                 ,
                 matter
              
               and
               form
               ,
               as
               essential
               Parts
               of
               his
               Composition
               ,
               it
               
               cannot
               but
               follow
               that
               we
               our selves
               are
               incessantly
               warring
               against
               our selves
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Animals
               ,
               against
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Men.
               Our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Men
               ,
               against
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Christians
               .
               Our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Carnal
               ,
               against
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Spiritual
               .
               Again
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               we
               our selves
               are
               the
               greatest
               Enemies
               to
               our selves
               ,
               because
               we
               arm
               our
               vile
               Members
               against
               our
               Mind
               .
               (
               For
               what
               our
               English
               Translation
               does
               call
               the
               Instruments
               ,
               
               is
               in
               S.
               
               Paul's
               own
               language
               ,
               
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 unrighteousness
              
               .
               )
               
               And
               by
               the
               help
               of
               this
               Armour
               ,
               we
               Arm
               our
               base
               Appetites
               against
               our
               Wills
               ;
               and
               our
               brutish
               Affections
               against
               our
               Reasons
               .
               We
               use
               our selves
               as
               unmercifully
               ,
               as
               
               Samson's
               Enemies
               did
               Him.
               We
               strive
               to
               pluck
               out
               our
               inward
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               our selves
               bound
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Satan
               .
               We
               side
               with
               the
               old
               man
               against
               the
               new
               ;
               Abet
               the
               outward
               man
               in
               us
               against
               the
               inward
               ;
               are
               such
               Enemies
               to
               our selves
               ,
               as
               to
               despoil
               our selves
               of
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               and
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               )
               we
               make
               our selves
               incapable
               of
               Bliss
               and
               Glory
               .
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               But
               when
               I
               speak
               of
               a
               War
               between
               the
               Flesh
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               onely
               the
               visible
               and
               
                 gross
                 Body
              
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               of
               it self
               
               is
               but
               passive
               ,
               and
               
                 cannot
                 fight
              
               .
               No
               't
               is
               the
               animated
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               that
               is
               capable
               of
               Lusting
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               fleshliness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               carnality
               of
               Reason
               ,
               which
               is
               arm'd
               with
               a
               Wisedom
               fetch'd
               up
               from
               Hell
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               hostile
               opposition
               to
               that
               which
               cometh
               down
               from
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Jam
              
               3.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               accordingly
               when
               God
               had
               upbraided
               Israel
               ,
               with
               their
               being
               a
               
                 foolish
                 and
                 sottish
                 People
              
               ,
               and
               
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 understanding
              
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 .
                 (
                 Jer.
              
               4.
               22.
               )
               Observe
               the
               pithy
               Brevity
               of
               That
               Expression
               ,
               Because
               they
               were
               Wise
               ,
               they
               were
               therefore
               Foolish
               .
               Their
               Wisedom
               did
               not
               onely
               
                 consist
                 with
              
               Folly
               ,
               but
               in
               That
               sort
               of
               Wisedom
               their
               Folly
               and
               Sottishness
               did
               consist
               .
               This
               is
               that
               
                 Wisedom
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 exalteth
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               an
               
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 Sensual
                 ,
                 Devilish
                 wisdom
                 ,
              
               as
               God
               Himself
               by
               his
               Apostle
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               call
               it
               .
               And
               't
               is
               with
               very
               great
               reason
               he
               calls
               it
               Devilish
               ;
               because
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               its
               Wisedom
               ,
               is
               a
               direct
               
                 Devil
                 within
                 us
              
               ;
               as
               having
               a
               faculty
               to
               
                 intice
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 quite
                 away
              
               from
               fighting
               under
               
               Christ's
               Banner
               .
               Therefore
               't
               is
               that
               Lust
               and
               Satan
               have
               the
               very
               same
               Character
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               
               
                 A
                 man
                 is
                 tempted
              
               (
               saith
               
               S.
               
                 James
                 )
                 when
                 drawn
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Lust
                 and
                 inticed
                 .
              
               More
               than
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Devil
                 himself
              
               ;
               who
               cannot
               drive
               us
               by
               force
               into
               any
               Sin
               ,
               but
               onely
               draw
               us
               by
               Flattery
               ,
               or
               morally
               drive
               us
               by
               
                 panick
                 Fears
              
               .
               Now
               the
               very
               
                 same
                 Warrier
              
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               is
               call'd
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               elsewhere
               termed
               the
               
                 carnal
                 Mind
              
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 fleshly
                 Spirit
              
               .
               
               
                 The
                 carnal
                 Mind
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 is
                 enmity
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 .
              
               It
               is
               so
               naturally
               a
               Rebel
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               any
               other
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               remaineth
               a
               
                 carnal
                 Mind
              
               .
               A
               very
               natural
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Bond-woman
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 Abraham's
                 own
                 house
              
               ,
               to
               hate
               and
               persecute
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               free
               .
               And
               even
               in
               
                 Abraham's
                 own
                 Person
              
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               natural
               for
               the
               Flesh
               to
               war
               against
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Esau
              
               kick'd
               against
               Jacob
               ,
               whilst
               both
               were
               yet
               in
               their
               Mother
               's
               Womb.
               And
               even
               
                 Jacob
                 himself
              
               ,
               although
               as
               peaceable
               as
               he
               was
               plain
               ,
               had
               yet
               a
               Law
               in
               his
               Members
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 the
                 heel
              
               against
               the
               Law
               in
               his
               Mind
               .
               The
               best
               of
               Men
               are
               but
               Men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               at
               their
               best
               will
               still
               be
               subject
               to
               Corruption
               .
               Some
               Canaanites
               will
               be
               left
               in
               the
               
                 holiest
                 Land.
              
               S.
               Paul
               himself
               had
               
                 fears
                 and
                 fightings
              
               ,
               as
               well
               within
               as
               without
               .
               
               And
               notwithstanding
               his
               Abundance
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               of
               Revelations
               ,
               he
               had
               
                 a
                 thorn
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               which
               did
               exceedingly
               terrifie
               and
               wound
               his
               Spirit
               .
               Nor
               was
               David
               more
               afflicted
               by
               envious
               Saul
               ,
               than
               his
               inward
               man
               was
               vexed
               by
               the
               hostilities
               of
               the
               outward
               .
               When
               our
               Spirits
               are
               
                 most
                 willing
              
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               complain
               that
               our
               Flesh
               is
               weak
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               very
               weakness
               does
               one
               of
               its
               
                 chiefest
                 strengths
              
               lie
               .
               Even
               then
               when
               we
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 we
                 believe
              
               ,
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               add
               ,
               
                 help
                 thou
                 our
                 unbelief
              
               .
               Let
               the
               Flesh
               (
               like
               the
               Thief
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               unconverted
               Thief
               on
               our
               Saviour's
               Cross
               ,
               )
               be
               
                 bound
                 up
              
               and
               Crucified
               ,
               yet
               (
               like
               the
               very
               same
               Thief
               )
               it
               will
               continue
               to
               resist
               ,
               or
               revile
               the
               Spirit
               .
               As
               when
               the
               Taylor
               in
               the
               Apologue
               had
               stopt
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               
                 scolding
                 Wife
              
               ,
               She
               was
               able
               still
               to
               rail
               with
               her
               
                 finger's
                 ends
              
               .
               An
               Apologue
               not
               so
               light
               ,
               as
               the
               moral
               of
               it
               is
               grave
               and
               serious
               .
               For
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Flesh
               are
               (
               in
               
               Aristotle's
               Comparison
               )
               as
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               as
               the
               Husband
               and
               the
               Wife
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               moral
               of
               the
               Apologue
               may
               be
               affirmed
               to
               be
               This.
               Whilst
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               have
               a
               Being
               ,
               are
               unmortified
               and
               alive
               ,
               let
               congruous
               Grace
               do
               what
               it
               can
               ,
               (
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               not
               irresistible
               ,
               )
               there
               will
               be
               Hostilities
               
               against
               the
               Spirit
               .
               For
               were
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               Flesh
               to
               cease
               from
               warring
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               Man
               might
               possibly
               be
               innocent
               on
               this
               Side
               Heaven
               .
               Which
               because
               he
               cannot
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 Carnal
                 mind
              
               by
               sound
               Consequence
               must
               needs
               be
               at
               
                 enmity
                 with
                 God.
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               
                 Rank
                 Atheists
              
               are
               very
               commonly
               
                 Rank
                 Wits
              
               too
               ,
               full
               of
               Artifices
               and
               Tricks
               ,
               very
               
                 skilfull
                 to
                 destroy
              
               Themselves
               and
               others
               .
               And
               't
               is
               an
               Enmity
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               ,
               even
               because
               it
               is
               Spiritual
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Carnal
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               use
               S.
               
               Paul's
               language
               )
               
                 a
                 Carnal
                 mind
              
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               which
               by
               nature
               
                 goeth
                 upwards
              
               ,
               when
               like
               the
               *
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 beast
              
               ,
               it
               tendeth
               downwards
               ,
               quite
               against
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               clings
               unto
               the
               Earth
               by
               being
               Carnal
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               strong
               ,
               but
               a
               subtil
               Enemy
               .
               It
               wageth
               war
               against
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               itself
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               stratagem
               ,
               as
               by
               force
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Treacherous
                 ,
                 cologuing
              
               ,
               *
               deceiptfull
               Thing
               .
               And
               though
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               but
               one
               of
               those
               
                 three
                 Brigades
              
               whereof
               the
               Devil
               's
               
                 whole
                 Army
              
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               John
               to
               be
               compos'd
               ,
               (
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               the
               Pride
               of
               Life
               ,
               )
               yet
               has
               it
               all
               the
               
                 lower
                 World
              
               to
               serve
               for
               its
               Armory
               or
               Magazin
               ;
               Profit
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Pomps
               ,
               and
               Vanities
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Greatness
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               
               express
               it
               in
               a
               word
               )
               All
               the
               Darts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               which
               it
               does
               shoot
               (
               after
               the
               measure
               that
               the
               Devil
               gives
               Aim
               ,
               )
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               commonly
               drawn
               out
               of
               that
               one
               Quiver
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Carnal
                 mind
              
               .
            
             
               §
               16.
               
               Since
               then
               our
               Enemies
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               describ'd
               ;
               
               so
               strongly
               ,
               so
               subtilly
               ,
               so
               incessantly
               warring
               against
               the
               Soul
               ,
               (
               A
               Soul
               adorn'd
               with
               
                 God's
                 Image
              
               ,
               and
               indu'd
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               redeem'd
               with
               his
               Blood
               ,
               and
               sustein'd
               with
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               )
               our
               very
               Dangers
               may
               serve
               for
               Orators
               ,
               to
               incourage
               and
               incite
               us
               in
               our
               Encounters
               .
               And
               our
               Dangers
               are
               to
               be
               measur'd
               by
               the
               preciousness
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               or
               Prize
               we
               fight
               for
               .
               And
               this
               is
               here
               expressed
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Soul.
              
               That
               's
               the
               Helena
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Ball
               or
               Apple
               of
               contention
               ,
               thrown
               as
               't
               were
               
                 between
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ;
               We
               asserting
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               They
               to
               Satan
               ;
               We
               contending
               for
               its
               Safety
               ,
               and
               They
               contriving
               its
               Destruction
               .
               Now
               so
               infinite
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               values
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               He
               who
               *
               rejoyced
               in
               those
               Afflictions
               which
               did
               but
               war
               against
               the
               Body
               ,
               did
               groan
               and
               tremble
               under
               the
               Lusts
               ,
               which
               still
               did
               war
               against
               his
               Soul.
               And
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               hurt
               ,
               which
               
               may
               happen
               unto
               the
               Soul
               ,
               we
               
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 fear
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               For
               what
               is
               the
               Body
               ,
               in
               its
               original
               ,
               but
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               ?
               what
               ,
               at
               the
               best
               of
               its
               Consistence
               ,
               but
               a
               fair
               Nursery
               of
               Diseases
               ?
               And
               what
               ,
               when
               parted
               from
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 food
                 of
                 Worms
              
               ?
               whereas
               the
               Soul
               is
               That
               
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 betrothed
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
              
               
               Hos
               .
               2.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Not
               a
               Citizen
               onely
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               
                 Heaven
                 it self
              
               ;
               as
               S.
               Gregory
               and
               S.
               Bernard
               are
               pleas'd
               to
               call
               her
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Warriers
               or
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               I
               now
               speak
               of
               ,
               do
               fight
               against
               our
               
                 immortal
                 Souls
              
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               as
               much
               as
               our
               Souls
               are
               worth
               ,
               to
               
                 war
                 against
              
               ,
               by
               abstaining
               from
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ;
               By
               which
               if
               ever
               we
               are
               conquer'd
               ,
               we
               are
               undone
               .
               As
               being
               
                 dead
                 whilst
                 we
                 live
              
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Oxumoron
               )
               and
               (
               which
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               sadder
               )
               as
               being
               to
               live
               when
               we
               are
               
                 dead
                 too
              
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               onely
               to
               
                 die
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               be
               
                 for
                 ever
                 dying
              
               .
               These
               are
               some
               of
               those
               
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               which
               
                 drown
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 misery
                 and
                 perdition
                 .
              
               They
               transform
               the
               
                 whole
                 man
              
               into
               a
               State
               of
               Brutality
               .
               They
               cast
               us
               out
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               
               in
               whose
               
                 presence
                 is
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               
                 at
                 whose
                 right
                 hand
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               For
               when
               't
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 we
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               
               
                 we
                 shall
                 die
              
               ;
               his
               meaning
               
               cannot
               but
               be
               This
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 shall
                 certainly
                 be
                 damn'd
                 .
              
               For
               They
               that
               
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               must
               die
               the
               
                 first
                 Death
              
               ,
               and
               Therefore
               This
               other
               must
               needs
               me
               meant
               of
               the
               Second
               .
               Thus
               our
               Dangers
               do
               incourage
               us
               in
               our
               Encounters
               .
            
             
               §
               17.
               
               Another
               Incouragement
               which
               we
               injoy
               whilst
               we
               are
               prosecuting
               our
               War
               against
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               lies
               in
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobleness
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               the
               consequence
               of
               Both
               )
               in
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               it
               .
               For
               what
               can
               be
               better
               in
               it self
               ,
               than
               to
               side
               with
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               Flesh
               ?
               with
               the
               Rational
               part
               in
               us
               against
               the
               Brutal
               ?
               what
               more
               honourable
               ,
               or
               noble
               ,
               than
               to
               win
               a
               
                 Victory
                 over
                 our selves
              
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               near
               so
               great
               a
               Glory
               to
               the
               Young
               man
               of
               Macedon
               to
               have
               brought
               into
               Subjection
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Asia
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               to
               have
               subdued
               at
               once
               his
               Avarice
               and
               his
               Ambition
               .
               For
               't
               is
               not
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               but
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               fight
               ,
               which
               yields
               an
               happiness
               to
               the
               Victor
               ,
               and
               solid
               glory
               to
               his
               success
               .
               When
               Paul
               was
               
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
              
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Approach
               of
               his
               Departure
               ,
               his
               chiefest
               Comfort
               and
               Honour
               stood
               both
               in
               This
               ,
               
               That
               
                 he
                 had
                 fought
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 his
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 kept
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
              
               that
               he
               had
               prosperously
               ingaged
               against
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               however
               they
               had
               warred
               ,
               
               had
               
                 not
                 prevailed
              
               against
               his
               Soul.
               Many
               are
               worsted
               in
               their
               Warfare
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               distinguishing
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               between
               the
               Acts
               and
               the
               Effects
               of
               their
               Self-denials
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               the
               Act
               of
               Self-denial
               will
               affect
               the
               best
               of
               us
               with
               pain
               or
               trouble
               ;
               but
               how
               much
               more
               will
               it
               delight
               us
               by
               our
               Injoyment
               of
               its
               Effects
               ?
               (
               as
               the
               drawing
               of
               a
               Tooth
               is
               painfull
               and
               troublesom
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               although
               in
               order
               to
               perfect
               ease
               .
               )
               We
               know
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               God
               himself
               is
               both
               the
               happiness
               and
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Soul.
               And
               as
               there
               is
               no
               
                 greater
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               affects
               the
               very
               Soul
               of
               a
               Pious
               man
               ,
               (
               for
               't
               is
               a
               Proverbial
               Antimetabole
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               man's
               mouth
               ,
               that
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               Soul
               of
               Pleasure
               ,
               )
               so
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Soul
               can
               hardly
               be
               greater
               ,
               or
               
                 more
                 refin'd
              
               ,
               than
               in
               despising
               and
               rejecting
               the
               grosser
               Pleasures
               of
               the
               Body
               .
               Nor
               need
               we
               fear
               that
               such
               a
               Pleasure
               is
               not
               attainable
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               it
               does
               not
               
                 grow
                 up
              
               ,
               like
               a
               worthless
               Mushrom
               ,
               in
               a
               night
               ;
               but
               rather
               (
               like
               the
               goodly
               Rose
               )
               requires
               a
               certain
               Tract
               of
               Time
               to
               give
               it
               Ripeness
               .
               For
               a
               Left-handed
               Conscience
               ,
               like
               a
               Left-handed
               Man
               ,
               by
               abstaining
               long
               enough
               from
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Left
               ,
               and
               by
               continuing
               long
               enough
               the
               use
               
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Right
               ,
               will
               perform
               the
               same
               Actions
               with
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               at
               present
               may
               be
               difficult
               ,
               and
               painfull
               to
               him
               .
               
                 Habitual
                 Sicknesses
              
               of
               Soul
               being
               like
               to
               those
               
                 inveterate
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 Body
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               cur'd
               by
               one
               or
               
                 two
                 Tasts
              
               of
               a
               Noble
               Med'cin
               ,
               but
               must
               submit
               to
               whole
               Methods
               and
               Courses
               of
               it
               .
               Many
               Sciences
               and
               Arts
               are
               extremely
               tedious
               to
               such
               as
               are
               but
               
                 new
                 beginners
              
               and
               learners
               in
               them
               ;
               which
               yet
               will
               yield
               them
               the
               greatest
               
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 Content
              
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               Vse
               ,
               and
               Vnderstanding
               hath
               bred
               a
               very
               good
               Acquaintance
               and
               Friendship
               with
               them
               .
               Will
               any
               Man
               who
               is
               not
               
                 mad
                 ,
                 break
                 off
              
               the
               finger
               of
               his
               Watch
               as
               an
               useless
               Thing
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               perceive
               it
               moving
               ?
               or
               leave
               off
               the
               practice
               of
               a
               generous
               abstinence
               from
               his
               Debauches
               ,
               because
               his
               very
               
                 first
                 Indeavours
              
               of
               Self-denial
               and
               
                 Pious
                 life
              
               are
               not
               so
               pleasant
               or
               so
               easie
               ,
               as
               he
               expected
               ?
               let
               him
               have
               patience
               ,
               and
               That
               Finger
               will
               most
               apparently
               ,
               though
               insensibly
               ,
               make
               a
               progress
               from
               this
               ,
               to
               another
               hour
               .
               So
               let
               him
               stay
               his
               
                 due
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               his
               practice
               of
               Reformation
               will
               pass
               from
               difficult
               to
               easie
               ,
               from
               easie
               to
               usefull
               and
               familiar
               ,
               from
               familiar
               to
               delightfull
               and
               joyous
               also
               .
               Let
               a
               vitious
               man
               get
               but
               the
               knack
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               (
               which
               without
               Custom
               he
               
               cannot
               have
               ,
               )
               and
               he
               will
               wonder
               how
               he
               could
               once
               have
               been
               
               pleas'd
               with
               Vice.
               But
               he
               who
               stays
               'till
               it
               is
               pleasant
               to
               leave
               his
               gross
               pleasures
               ,
               will
               
                 never
                 leave
              
               them
               ;
               because
               the
               pleasure
               of
               
                 leaving
                 such
              
               ,
               cannot
               begin
               'till
               they
               are
               left
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               He
               who
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               persevere
               in
               
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               until
               his
               Abstinence
               is
               easie
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               natural
               Fool
               of
               Greece
               ,
               whom
               Hierocles
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               does
               merrily
               call
               his
               
                 Athenian
                 Scholar
              
               ,
               who
               determin'd
               within
               Himself
               
                 never
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
              
               until
               (
               before
               hand
               )
               he
               might
               be
               sure
               that
               he
               could
               Swim
               .
               Or
               like
               the
               overwary
               Messenger
               (
               of
               whom
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Spanish
               Story
               )
               who
               having
               been
               threaten'd
               under
               a
               Poenalty
               by
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               return
               without
               an
               Answer
               ,
               would
               not
               part
               with
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               't
               was
               sent
               ,
               until
               he
               might
               first
               have
               an
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
               For
               a
               man
               not
               to
               abstain
               from
               Fleshly
               Lust
               till
               he
               finds
               it
               pleasant
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               sensless
               ,
               and
               as
               absurd
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               impatient
               of
               ever
               learning
               the
               use
               of
               Books
               ,
               'till
               he
               can
               read
               and
               understand
               them
               with
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               or
               to
               grumble
               at
               the
               labour
               of
               taking
               a
               Pencil
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               until
               he
               finds
               he
               can
               use
               it
               like
               some
               Apelles
               .
               If
               there
               is
               any
               man
               that
               
               hears
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               conscious
               to
               himself
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Folly
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               beg
               of
               him
               than
               barely
               This
               ;
               That
               he
               will
               not
               come
               with
               Praejudice
               to
               the
               Amendment
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               to
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               in
               fear
               of
               Anakims
               and
               Lions
               to
               be
               incounter'd
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               )
               and
               that
               he
               will
               not
               distrust
               a
               vertuous
               course
               'till
               he
               has
               try'd
               it
               .
               That
               he
               will
               weigh
               Vice
               and
               Virtue
               in
               
                 equal
                 Scales
              
               ,
               before
               he
               cleaves
               unto
               the
               First
               ,
               or
               rejects
               the
               Second
               .
               That
               he
               will
               have
               so
               much
               Justice
               both
               for
               God
               and
               Himself
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               an
               essay
               ,
               whether
               a
               
                 Customary
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               will
               not
               yield
               him
               more
               pleasure
               than
               all
               his
               
                 Customary
                 Injoyments
              
               have
               ever
               done
               .
               That
               he
               will
               once
               have
               the
               courage
               to
               make
               a
               Trial
               of
               
                 new
                 obedience
              
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               an
               incorrupt
               and
               impartial
               Trial.
               )
               And
               that
               being
               once
               ingag'd
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               poorly
               
                 start
                 back
              
               at
               its
               first
               uncouthness
               ;
               (
               for
               
                 difficilia
                 quae
                 pulchra
              
               ,
               the
               goodliest
               things
               in
               their
               Injoyment
               are
               ever
               difficult
               in
               their
               acquist
               ;
               )
               but
               that
               imitating
               the
               Bravery
               of
               Caleb
               and
               Josua
               ,
               he
               will
               deferr
               to
               make
               a
               Judgement
               or
               
                 final
                 Aestimate
              
               of
               the
               Thing
               ,
               'till
               he
               has
               had
               a
               Sound
               proof
               and
               experience
               of
               it
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Savour
               and
               the
               Tast
               he
               shall
               have
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               be
               but
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               ,
               as
               his
               
               Tast
               of
               Vice
               ,
               he
               will
               sooner
               swallow
               the
               Stings
               and
               the
               Gall
               of
               Asps
               ,
               than
               vouchsafe
               the
               
                 licking
                 up
              
               of
               his
               nauseous
               Vomit
               .
            
             
               §
               18.
               
               But
               besides
               this
               Incouragement
               (
               which
               of
               it self
               is
               very
               great
               )
               from
               the
               
                 Fight
                 it self
              
               ,
               (
               a
               fight
               for
               God
               against
               Satan
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Soul
               against
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               )
               there
               is
               a
               Third
               arising
               to
               us
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               support
               .
               For
               't
               is
               the
               powerfull
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 helpeth
                 our
                 Infirmities
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               when
               our
               Infirmities
               are
               so
               potent
               ,
               as
               to
               disable
               us
               even
               from
               praying
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 crying
                 out
              
               for
               help
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               
                 interceedeth
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 Groans
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 uttered
                 .
              
               And
               at
               the
               intercession
               of
               such
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               our
               Spiritual
               Enemies
               will
               fly
               ,
               as
               the
               walls
               of
               Jericho
               did
               fall
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               .
               'T
               was
               by
               the
               help
               of
               This
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 David
                 were
                 still
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 swallow
                 him
                 up
                 ,
              
               yet
               he
               was
               able
               still
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 fear
                 what
                 Flesh
                 could
                 do
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               Whilst
               the
               
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warfare
                 are
                 not
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 but
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 mighty
                 ,
                 through
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 pulling
                 down
                 of
                 strong
                 Holds
                 ;
                 casting
                 down
                 Imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 high
                 thing
                 that
                 exalteth
                 it self
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 into
                 captivity
                 every
                 Thought
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Our
               weapons
               indeed
               are
               mighty
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               
                 through
                 
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               onely
               guide
               our
               Feet
               ,
               but
               also
               lifts
               up
               our
               Hands
               ,
               and
               directs
               our
               Blows
               ,
               and
               often
               strikes
               for
               us
               Himself
               too
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Victory
               which
               he
               wins
               ,
               his
               Goodness
               placeth
               to
               our
               Accompt
               .
               His
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               but
               Ours
               the
               Comfort
               .
               And
               This
               accordingly
               was
               the
               Incouragement
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 overcome
                 the
                 World.
              
               The
               Sting
               of
               Death
               ,
               which
               is
               Sin
               ,
               He
               hath
               pluck'd
               out
               for
               us
               .
               The
               strength
               of
               Sin
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Law
               ,
               He
               hath
               weaken'd
               in
               our
               behalf
               .
               He
               hath
               routed
               our
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               looks
               that
               We
               should
               follow
               the
               chase
               .
               Which
               the
               Apostle
               well
               considering
               ,
               did
               seem
               (
               with
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Breath
               ,
               )
               to
               turn
               his
               out-cry
               into
               an
               Eulogy
               ,
               his
               complaint
               into
               a
               Jubily
               ,
               his
               Temptations
               of
               Despair
               into
               Joy
               and
               Triumph
               .
               
               For
               no
               sooner
               had
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 this
                 Death
                 ?
              
               But
               in
               the
               next
               words
               he
               added
               ,
               
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               Nay
               farther
               yet
               ;
               He
               does
               not
               onely
               say
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 Victory
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               But
               also
               invents
               a
               
                 new
                 Word
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               greatness
               of
               our
               Victory
               above
               that
               of
               
                 others
                 ;
                 Through
                 Him
                 that
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               says
               the
               Text
               )
               
               we
               do
               not
               onely
               overcome
               ,
               
               but
               
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 Conquerors
              
               .
               Indeed
               without
               Him
               our
               strength
               is
               weakness
               ,
               our
               Wisedom
               Folly
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Apostle
               does
               very
               appositely
               exhort
               us
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 His
                 might
                 .
                 Eph.
              
               6.
               10.
               
               And
               when
               't
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
              
               he
               gives
               this
               Reason
               ,
               
                 Because
                 greater
                 is
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 You
                 ,
              
               
               
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               For
               whatsoever
               
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 overcometh
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Victory
                 that
                 overcometh
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 Faith.
                 1
                 Joh.
              
               5.
               4.
               
               This
               must
               therefore
               be
               our
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               And
               this
               will
               then
               be
               our
               Incouragement
               ,
               
               That
               
                 being
                 strengthned
                 with
                 might
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 man
                 ,
                 we
              
               shall
               be
               able
               
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 Day
                 .
              
               
            
             
               §
               19.
               
               But
               we
               have
               yet
               another
               Incouragement
               ,
               to
               
                 wrestle
                 with
              
               and
               to
               fight
               against
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               from
               the
               exceeding
               great
               Richness
               of
               our
               Reward
               .
               For
               when
               we
               can
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 fought
                 the
                 god
                 fight
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               also
               say
               with
               him
               in
               the
               same
               Assurance
               ,
               because
               upon
               the
               same
               Ground
               ,
               
               
                 Henceforth
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               Betwixt
               which
               two
               there
               is
               so
               vast
               a
               Disproportion
               that
               the
               Fight
               is
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               the
               Sufferings
               growing
               
               from
               it
               do
               quickly
               wither
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Crown
               is
               immarcescible
               ,
               such
               as
               cannot
               but
               injoy
               an
               eternal
               Spring
               .
               And
               therefore
               S.
               Paul
               vvas
               not
               out
               in
               his
               Reckoning
               ,
               vvhen
               he
               
                 reckon'd
                 that
                 the
                 Sufferings
              
               (
               and
               amongst
               Them
               the
               
                 Self-denials
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               18.
               
               
               Which
               kind
               of
               Sufferings
               and
               Self-denials
               do
               not
               onely
               praecede
               ,
               but
               even
               work
               for
               us
               a
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               This
               expression
               may
               be
               argued
               even
               from
               hence
               ,
               That
               to
               
                 fight
                 against
              
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               to
               mortifie
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 Death
              
               ,
               
               (
               which
               are
               the
               literal
               importance
               of
               the
               Apostles
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               is
               to
               make
               our selves
               
                 Partakers
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Which
               
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               do
               not
               onely
               occasion
               ,
               but
               clearly
               work
               for
               us
               a
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
               And
               for
               this
               very
               end
               do
               we
               
                 partake
                 of
                 Christ's
                 sufferings
              
               ,
               (
               by
               Self-denials
               on
               his
               Accompt
               ,
               )
               
                 That
                 when
                 his
                 Glory
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 exceeding
                 Joy.
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               4.
               13.
               
               Yea
               the
               bare
               consideration
               of
               such
               an
               unspeakable
               Reward
               ,
               did
               put
               S.
               Paul
               upon
               Rejoycing
               ,
               not
               onely
               after
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 his
                 Sufferings
              
               and
               Self-denials
               .
               Col.
               1.
               24.
               
               A
               Reward
               great
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               Coward
               turn
               Fighter
               .
               For
               who
               would
               not
               fight
               even
               for
               
               fear
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               lose
               such
               a
               Reward
               ?
               The
               onely
               thing
               we
               have
               to
               fear
               ,
               is
               our
               
                 not
                 fighting
                 enough
              
               to
               win
               the
               Prize
               we
               fight
               for
               .
               Now
               
                 every
                 Fighter
              
               (
               says
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               so
               say
               all
               Agonistick
               Writers
               ,
               )
               is
               to
               keep
               a
               strict
               Diet.
               S.
               
               Paul's
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 He
                 must
                 be
              
               *
               
                 temperate
                 in
                 all
                 Things
              
               .
               Alluding
               plainly
               to
               the
               Olympicks
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Combatans
               were
               dieted
               for
               
                 forty
                 Days
              
               .
               Every
               Man
               had
               his
               Lent
               ,
               whereby
               to
               fit
               him
               for
               his
               Encounter
               ;
               and
               his
               Abstinence
               was
               his
               Armour
               ,
               whereby
               to
               guard
               him
               from
               a
               Defeat
               .
               And
               if
               They
               were
               so
               Abstemious
               ,
               to
               gain
               a
               
                 corruptible
                 Crown
              
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               
                 we
                 abstain
              
               ,
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               a
               Crown
               which
               is
               not
               liable
               to
               corruption
               ?
               not
               onely
               an
               exceeding
               ,
               but
               an
               aeternal
               weight
               of
               Glory
               ?
               Such
               was
               the
               Logick
               with
               which
               S.
               Paul
               argued
               ,
               and
               such
               was
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Acting
               too
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               He
               )
               
                 I
                 so
                 run
              
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 as
                 uncertainly
                 ;
                 So
                 fight
                 I
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 beateth
                 the
                 Air.
                 But
                 I
                 keep
                 under
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 subjection
                 .
              
               His
               own
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               fight
               as
               a
               Pancratiast
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               )
               as
               a
               Cuffer
               ,
               and
               Wrestler
               too
               .
               I
               beat
               my
               Body
               
                 black
                 and
                 blue
              
               ?
               I
               make
               an
               arrant
               Slave
               of
               it
               ;
               lay
               upon
               it
               both
               the
               Yoke
               and
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ;
               subdue
               my
               Flesh
               unto
               my
               Spirit
               ;
               deny
               my self
               the
               use
               of
               
               my
               Christian
               Liberty
               ;
               suffer
               the
               loss
               of
               many
               things
               which
               I
               might
               
                 lawfully
                 injoy
              
               ;
               that
               by
               any
               means
               I
               may
               attain
               to
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               that
               by
               any
               means
               possible
               I
               may
               
                 apprehend
                 That
              
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               am
               also
               
                 apprehended
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               .
               All
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               imported
               by
               those
               
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               27.
               
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               we
               may
               observe
               of
               our
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               He
               did
               not
               war
               against
               Another's
               ,
               but
               against
               
                 his
                 own
                 Body
              
               .
               For
               he
               knew
               
                 his
                 own
                 Body
              
               was
               the
               worst
               Enemy
               to
               his
               Soul
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               save
               himself
               from
               it
               ,
               was
               
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 under
              
               .
               He
               knew
               the
               Flesh
               to
               be
               so
               sturdy
               ,
               and
               so
               implacable
               a
               Rebel
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               suffer
               it
               to
               thrive
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 get
                 an
                 Head
              
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               jealous
               of
               its
               Aspirings
               ;
               and
               to
               stand
               in
               some
               fear
               ,
               
                 lest
                 whilst
                 he
                 preached
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 He
                 himself
                 might
                 become
                 a
                 Castaway
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               20.
               
               Now
               we
               must
               go
               ,
               and
               do
               likewise
               .
               For
               we
               expect
               the
               same
               Crown
               ,
               and
               are
               beset
               with
               the
               same
               Enemies
               ,
               by
               which
               if
               he
               was
               indanger'd
               ,
               much
               more
               are
               we
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               it
               was
               His
               way
               ,
               much
               more
               must
               it
               be
               Ours
               ,
               to
               abstain
               in
               good
               earnest
               from
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               by
               abstaining
               from
               the
               things
               by
               which
               they
               are
               nourished
               and
               
                 upheld
                 .
                 Intemperance
              
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               if
               not
               properly
               the
               Mother
               ,
               
               yet
               at
               least
               she
               is
               the
               Nurse
               ,
               as
               being
               evermore
               feeding
               ,
               and
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               giving
               strength
               to
               its
               several
               Lusts
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 striving
                 for
                 the
                 Mastery
              
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               
                 temperate
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               Let
               us
               add
               Fasting
               unto
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               constant
               Watchfulness
               unto
               our
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               persevere
               in
               all
               Three
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               crucified
               the
               
                 Flesh
                 with
                 the
                 Affections
                 and
                 Lusts
                 .
              
               For
               since
               our
               Lusts
               are
               so
               restless
               as
               never
               ceasing
               to
               rebell
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               every
               whit
               as
               restless
               in
               reducing
               such
               Rebels
               to
               their
               Allegiance
               .
               Nay
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               be
               restless
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               possibly
               be
               at
               rest
               .
               For
               as
               a
               Leopard
               ,
               or
               a
               Lion
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               gentle
               ,
               and
               debonaire
               ,
               are
               yet
               with
               reason
               
                 kept
                 close
              
               ,
               in
               Chains
               ,
               or
               Dungeons
               ,
               because
               they
               still
               retain
               the
               nature
               of
               
                 salvage
                 Beasts
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               though
               very
               much
               tamer
               at
               one
               Season
               ,
               than
               at
               another
               ,
               do
               yet
               retain
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               are
               not
               lock'd
               up
               in
               Chains
               ,
               or
               thrust
               down
               into
               a
               Dungeon
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soon
               they
               may
               rage
               against
               us
               .
               However
               then
               our
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               may
               Seem
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               never
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               our
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               .
               And
               though
               the
               vileness
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               the
               miseries
               of
               a
               Defeat
               ,
               the
               Honour
               and
               Gallantry
               
               of
               our
               Ingagement
               ,
               or
               the
               Divinity
               of
               our
               Support
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               )
               should
               not
               be
               able
               
                 of
                 themselves
              
               to
               prevail
               upon
               us
               ,
               yet
               the
               additional
               consideration
               of
               the
               Immensity
               of
               our
               Reward
               ,
               should
               (
               one
               would
               think
               )
               beget
               within
               us
               the
               noblest
               courage
               and
               resolution
               .
               We
               find
               them
               both
               in
               one
               Text
               ,
               and
               spoken
               both
               with
               one
               Breath
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               is
               an
               Inference
               which
               cannot
               but
               follow
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               will
               but
               
                 fight
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
               will
               not
               fail
               
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 Eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               the
               God
               of
               all
               Mercy
               prepare
               us
               for
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Worthiness
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               unto
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               all
               Obedience
               and
               Thanksgiving
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               OF
               ABSTAINING
               In
               particular
               from
               DISOBEDIENCE
               TO
               AUTHORITY
               In
               things
               INDIFFERENT
               ,
               As
               from
               the
               worst
               and
               the
               most
               scandalous
               of
               all
               FLESHLY
               LUSTS
               ,
               in
               S.
               Peter's
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 PET.
                 2.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               SAint
               Peter
               having
               exhorted
               us
               
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
                 which
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               and
               inforc'd
               his
               Exhortation
               with
               Five
               strong
               Reasons
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               two
               next
               
               Verses
               before
               my
               Text
               ,
               )
               straight
               gives
               an
               Instance
               in
               the
               most
               scandalous
               and
               the
               most
               damning
               piece
               of
               Carnality
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               sorts
               in
               general
               from
               which
               he
               exhorted
               us
               to
               abstain
               .
               For
               what
               Connexion
               or
               Coherence
               can
               there
               be
               betwixt
               my
               present
               and
               former
               Text
               ,
               (
               lying
               as
               close
               by
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               by
               S.
               Peter
               they
               could
               be
               laid
               ,
               )
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               Disobedience
               to
               human
               Governours
               and
               Laws
               ,
               is
               of
               all
               
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               the
               most
               disgracefull
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               most
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               most
               incompatible
               with
               the
               Profession
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               a
               Christian
               ?
               That
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               clear
               from
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               very
               significant
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               however
               omitted
               in
               the
               Translation
               .
               To
               stop
               the
               Mouths
               of
               those
               Enemies
               
                 who
                 speak
                 against
                 you
                 as
                 evil
                 Doers
                 ,
              
               (
               says
               S.
               Peter
               to
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
               ,
               )
               by
               your
               
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Fleshly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               
                 unblameable
                 Conversation
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 be
                 ye
                 subjected
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               ye
               Therefore
               subjected
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 every
                 human
                 Creature
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               
                 every
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
              
               created
               by
               God
               (
               not
               by
               the
               People
               )
               to
               be
               a
               Governour
               .
               But
               still
               a
               Creature
               ,
               and
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               (
               Both
               together
               )
               an
               
               
                 human
                 Creature
              
               ;
               wholly
               mortal
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               ;
               though
               wholly
               divine
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Office.
               Therefore
               to
               
                 Him
                 submit
                 your selves
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               or
               the
               People's
               ,
               or
               
                 your
                 own
              
               sakes
               onely
               ,
               but
               first
               and
               chiefly
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
              
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Lord's
               
                 Precept
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               22.
               21.
               
               Next
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Lord's
               
                 Example
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               17.
               27.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Lord
               's
               Ordaining
               him
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               He
               bears
               the
               Lord's
               Image
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Lord's
               
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 Lieutenant
              
               ,
               or
               Vicegerent
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Minister
               ,
               and
               
                 Avenger
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               because
               ye
               must
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               v.
               5.
               )
               and
               love
               the
               Lord
               ye
               cannot
               ,
               unless
               ye
               love
               the
               Lord's
               Surrogate
               ,
               and
               your
               love
               to
               Superiours
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               your
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               submit
               your selves
               
                 without
                 partiality
              
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Apostle's
               word
               ,
               )
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
               or
               to
               All
               the
               Lord's
               Surrogates
               without
               exception
               .
               Not
               onely
               to
               the
               Supreme
               ,
               as
               sent
               by
               
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               and
               
               God's
               Commission
               ;
               but
               to
               subordinate
               Rulers
               also
               ,
               as
               sent
               by
               Commission
               from
               the
               Supreme
               .
               Not
               to
               the
               Emperour
               onely
               Himself
               ,
               (
               whether
               Claudius
               ,
               or
               Nero
               ,
               at
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               )
               but
               to
               Proconsuls
               ,
               and
               Procurators
               ,
               both
               of
               
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Bithynia
               ,
               as
               sent
               by
               Caesar
               .
               Yet
               not
               to
               Them
               ,
               against
               Him
               ;
               not
               to
               
                 Furius
                 Camillus
                 Scribonianus
              
               ,
               against
               Claudius
               :
               not
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               nor
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               against
               Himself
               ;
               not
               at
               all
               to
               his
               Authority
               ,
               against
               his
               Person
               ;
               nor
               in
               his
               Right
               ,
               to
               his
               Wrong
               ;
               (
               as
               some
               Christians
               have
               plaid
               the
               Sophisters
               to
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               )
               But
               to
               each
               in
               his
               order
               .
               To
               the
               
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 Supreme
              
               ;
               (
               so
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               )
               and
               to
               
                 Governours
                 ,
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 Him.
              
               Where
               the
               word
               as
               is
               very
               emphatical
               .
               As
               ,
               and
               
                 no
                 otherwise
              
               ,
               than
               as
               
                 by
                 Him
                 sent
                 .
                 As
              
               ,
               and
               
                 no
                 otherwise
              
               ,
               than
               
                 for
                 His
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               on
               
                 His
                 accompt
              
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               
                 à
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 omne
                 optimè
                 valet
                 argumentum
                 .
              
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               All
               ,
               as
               sent
               by
               Him
               ;
               and
               submit
               your selves
               to
               None
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               
                 He
                 sends
              
               them
               .
               S.
               
               Peter's
               Logick
               is
               very
               plain
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Case
               very
               clear
               upon
               every
               side
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               Of
               all
               the
               Arguments
               or
               Reasons
               which
               are
               producible
               for
               the
               inforcing
               S.
               
               Peter's
               Praecept
               ,
               here
               are
               two
               of
               concernment
               to
               Men
               
                 in
                 general
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Third
               for
               Believers
               ,
               or
               Christian
               People
               in
               particular
               .
               Of
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Author
               and
               Assertor
               of
               All
               Authorities
               ,
               unto
               which
               Men
               as
               Men
               are
               here
               commanded
               to
               submit
               .
               They
               must
               do
               it
               
                 propter
                 
                 Dominum
              
               ,
               because
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               hath
               Authorized
               human
               Authorities
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               will
               defend
               or
               avenge
               them
               All.
               The
               second
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               End
               of
               the
               divine
               Constitution
               of
               Human
               Authorities
               in
               the
               World.
               To
               wit
               ,
               an
               equal
               Distribution
               both
               of
               Punishments
               ,
               and
               Rewards
               .
               Those
               to
               Evil-Doers
               ,
               and
               These
               to
               
                 Them
                 that
                 do
                 well
              
               .
               (
               v.
               14.
               )
               By
               which
               Distribution
               of
               which
               two
               things
               is
               procured
               the
               Peace
               and
               Quiet
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               Happiness
               of
               human
               life
               .
               The
               Third
               and
               special
               Argument
               ,
               touching
               us
               meerly
               as
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Credit
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               
                 His
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               which
               We
               who
               are
               Christians
               are
               highly
               obliged
               to
               assert
               .
               And
               assert
               it
               we
               cannot
               by
               any
               one
               Argument
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               by
               
                 submitting
                 our selves
              
               impartially
               
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man.
              
               By
               making
               it
               appear
               to
               the
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               or
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
              
               obliges
               its
               Subjects
               
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 godliness
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
              
               That
               Christianity
               is
               a
               Religion
               ,
               either
               reviving
               or
               
                 introducing
                 love
              
               and
               loyalty
               and
               order
               and
               Tranquillity
               into
               the
               World.
               That
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               human
               Laws
               and
               Legislators
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Prime
                 Characteristicks
              
               whereby
               a
               Christian
               is
               to
               be
               known
               .
               That
               the
               best
               Christians
               
               are
               still
               the
               loyal'st
               .
               That
               the
               more
               we
               love
               and
               fear
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               
                 submit
                 for
                 the
              
               Lord's
               
                 sake
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man.
              
               And
               that
               They
               who
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               are
               but
               Titular
               Christians
               ;
               
                 not
                 at
                 all
              
               Christians
               ,
               but
               in
               Profession
               ;
               none
               of
               
               Christ's
               Followers
               ,
               but
               in
               Repute
               .
               And
               therefore
               Christianity
               must
               not
               be
               estimated
               by
               Them
               ,
               who
               are
               Rebels
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               .
               Nor
               must
               We
               who
               are
               
                 The
                 Lord's
              
               ,
               by
               submitting
               our selves
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
              
               ,
               be
               measur'd
               by
               Them
               who
               are
               
                 none
                 of
                 Vs
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Disorderly
                 Walkers
              
               out
               of
               the
               High
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               from
               whom
               S.
               Paul
               bids
               us
               
                 withdraw
                 our selves
              
               ;
               and
               whom
               S.
               John
               bids
               us
               
                 not
                 receive
                 into
                 our
                 Houses
                 ,
                 nor
                 bid
                 them
                 God
                 speed
              
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               the
               Credit
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               (
               but
               for
               this
               Prophylactick
               )
               They
               would
               bring
               into
               Disgrace
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               This
               Third
               and
               last
               and
               special
               Argument
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Credit
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               the
               inforcing
               of
               our
               
                 Submission
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               thereby
               meaning
               our
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 human
                 Laws
                 and
                 Legislators
                 ,
              
               is
               of
               so
               great
               a
               value
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               peculiar
               to
               us
               as
               Christians
               ,
               that
               He
               urges
               This
               Twice
               in
               a
               little
               room
               ;
               immediately
               before
               ,
               and
               immediately
               after
               my
               present
               Text.
               First
               ,
               our
               Loyalty
               and
               
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               honest
               Conversation
               must
               be
               made
               known
               unto
               The
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 who
                 speak
                 against
                 us
                 as
                 Evil-doers
                 may
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 behold
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Visitation
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               12.
               )
               Next
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 with
              
               such
               our
               
                 well-doing
                 we
                 may
                 put
                 to
                 silence
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 foolish
                 Men.
              
               (
               v.
               15.
               )
               This
               is
               an
               Argument
               which
               S.
               Paul
               does
               urge
               often
               ,
               whereby
               to
               make
               men
               afraid
               and
               asham'd
               of
               Vice.
               
                 Through
                 you
              
               (
               says
               He
               unto
               the
               Christians
               who
               dwelt
               at
               
                 Rome
                 )
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 blasphemed
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
               For
               the
               unbelieving
               Gentiles
               do
               judge
               by
               your
               Practice
               of
               your
               Profession
               ;
               by
               the
               Blemishes
               of
               your
               lives
               who
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               they
               grow
               averse
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               have
               no
               good
               opinion
               of
               
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               whom
               you
               worship
               ,
               because
               they
               guess
               that
               your
               Religion
               has
               so
               very
               ill
               an
               influence
               upon
               your
               Lives
               .
               So
               again
               argues
               S.
               Paul
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 as
                 many
                 Servants
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Yoke
              
               (
               either
               under
               Heathen
               Masters
               ,
               or
               amongst
               Heathen
               Men
               )
               
                 count
                 their
                 Masters
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 not
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
               For
               when
               Servants
               are
               refractory
               ,
               or
               
                 Subjects
                 rebellious
              
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               such
               to
               
                 Heathen
                 Masters
              
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               they
               draw
               disgrace
               upon
               the
               
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               tempt
               the
               Infidels
               to
               believe
               that
               men
               are
               the
               worse
               for
               being
               Christians
               ;
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               is
               corruptive
               of
               Principles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Manners
               ;
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               but
               a
               Cloak
               for
               
                 rebellious
                 Practice
              
               .
               Now
               to
               antidote
               this
               Venom
               ,
               and
               to
               wipe
               off
               this
               Disparagement
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               commands
               Timothy
               to
               be
               earnest
               and
               often
               in
               preaching
               Obedience
               and
               Submission
               to
               all
               Superiours
               ;
               esteeming
               These
               the
               weightier
               things
               of
               the
               Christian
               Law.
               And
               therefore
               
                 These
                 things
                 Teach
                 and
                 Exhort
              
               ,
               
               (
               says
               He
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 with
                 an
                 Emphasis
              
               ,
               )
               as
               being
               Things
               most
               essential
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               
                 Christian's
                 Souls
              
               ,
               but
               essential
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 it self
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               our
               Saviour
               from
               being
               
                 blasphemed
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               .
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               
                 no
                 Obedience
              
               can
               be
               more
               naturally
               or
               politically
               ,
               or
               religiously
               due
               from
               one
               Mortal
               unto
               another
               ,
               than
               from
               
                 Wives
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Husbands
              
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               does
               therefore
               press
               Titus
               to
               preach
               up
               This
               also
               for
               This
               great
               End
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
               That
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               may
               not
               suffer
               by
               their
               Enemies
               taking
               notice
               of
               their
               unchristian
               disobedience
               to
               those
               above
               them
               .
               That
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               may
               not
               suspect
               any
               
                 ill
                 
                 Issues
              
               or
               Infusions
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Principles
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               exclusive
               of
               
                 moral
                 Virtue
              
               ;
               and
               that
               Inferiours
               either
               were
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               worse
               for
               their
               being
               Christians
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               since
               Masters
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Domestick
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               Obedience
               also
               is
               due
               by
               the
               same
               
                 divine
                 Right
              
               ,
               (
               and
               no
               sturdy
               Servant
               will
               ever
               make
               a
               good
               Subject
               ,
               )
               Servants
               therefore
               must
               be
               urged
               to
               be
               
                 Obedient
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Masters
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 well
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 answering
                 again
                 ,
              
               for
               This
               Great
               Reason
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 adorn
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 may
                 be
                 asham'd
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 evil
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               From
               All
               which
               ways
               of
               Argumentation
               put
               together
               ,
               I
               conceive
               my self
               qualified
               to
               make
               these
               profitable
               Conclusions
               .
               That
               Obedience
               and
               Submission
               to
               
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 ,
              
               whether
               Supreme
               ,
               or
               Subordinate
               by
               his
               Commission
               ,
               does
               make
               the
               most
               (
               of
               
                 all
                 Duties
              
               )
               for
               the
               Ornament
               and
               Honour
               of
               Christianity
               .
               That
               Disobedience
               and
               Resistance
               do
               make
               the
               most
               for
               its
               Disgrace
               .
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Obedience
               to
               publick
               Parents
               ,
               both
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               is
               more
               authenticated
               and
               taught
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Apostles
               
               throughout
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               by
               all
               other
               Systems
               ,
               Codes
               ,
               or
               Pandects
               ,
               by
               all
               other
               Bodies
               ,
               Collections
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Philosophy
               ,
               throughout
               the
               World.
               From
               all
               which
               things
               it
               seems
               to
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               call
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               Authors
               or
               Fomenters
               of
               Schisms
               and
               Factions
               ,
               (
               such
               industrious
               Embroilers
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               by
               sowing
               the
               Seeds
               of
               discontentment
               and
               of
               dissatisfaction
               in
               People's
               Minds
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               long'd
               to
               be
               fishing
               in
               Troubl'd
               Waters
               and
               to
               be
               
                 licking
                 up
                 again
              
               those
               publick
               Spoils
               and
               Revenues
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               disgorge
               in
               the
               Great
               Year
               of
               Restitution
               ,
               )
               They
               (
               I
               say
               )
               who
               thus
               act
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               call
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               are
               the
               greatest
               Antichristians
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Adversaries
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               underminers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               He
               can
               possibly
               set
               on
               Work
               who
               was
               
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               .
               Can
               any
               Man
               wonder
               at
               the
               spreading
               of
               Irreligion
               and
               Atheism
               ,
               more
               
                 since
                 the
                 Year
              
               41
               ,
               than
               
                 ever
                 before
              
               in
               our
               Memories
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               in
               our
               Readings
               too
               ?
               (
               unless
               I
               may
               except
               the
               Days
               of
               Hildebrand
               ,
               when
               Hell
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 broken
                 loose
              
               ?
               )
               One
               accompt
               of
               it
               is
               plain
               and
               obvious
               :
               The
               horridst
               Rebellion
               under
               Heaven
               (
               from
               after
               the
               Year
               41
               )
               having
               been
               managed
               
               by
               Christians
               ,
               made
               the
               
                 name
                 odious
                 ever
                 since
              
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               some
               Blasphemers
               have
               dar'd
               to
               say
               ,
               (
               not
               That
               old
               and
               common
               word
               onely
               ,
               
                 sit
                 Anima
                 mea
                 cum
                 Philosophis
              
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               greater
               hatred
               ,
               )
               
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 indure
                 going
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 Christians
                 There
                 .
              
               Which
               ,
               though
               the
               language
               of
               the
               most
               stupid
               and
               thick-headed
               Sinners
               ,
               who
               can
               no
               better
               distinguish
               'twixt
               Words
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
               'twixt
               the
               Picture
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               or
               'twixt
               the
               Vizard
               and
               the
               true
               Face
               ,
               or
               'twixt
               the
               Actor
               and
               the
               Man
               ,
               or
               'twixt
               the
               Use
               and
               the
               Abuse
               of
               the
               best
               things
               that
               can
               be
               nam'd
               ,
               or
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               betwixt
               a
               Nominal
               and
               Real
               Christian
               ;
               should
               yet
               be
               sufficient
               to
               deter
               such
               as
               are
               Christians
               at
               least
               
                 in
                 Wish
              
               ,
               from
               giving
               occasion
               for
               the
               future
               to
               
                 such
                 Aversions
              
               .
               If
               the
               
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christ
              
               would
               but
               read
               over
               our
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               well
               consider
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               juster
               and
               more
               ingenuous
               ,
               than
               to
               look
               upon
               Rebels
               and
               Mutineers
               ,
               in
               Christian
               Kingdoms
               and
               Commonwealths
               ,
               as
               truly
               Christians
               .
               But
               rather
               would
               guess
               that
               
                 out
                 of
                 Malice
              
               they
               wear
               the
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               odious
               ;
               on
               purpose
               to
               bring
               it
               into
               disgrace
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               )
               to
               make
               us
               all
               asham'd
               of
               it
               .
               Though
               God
               be
               thanked
               we
               are
               so
               far
               
               from
               being
               
                 asham'd
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               or
               asham'd
               of
               our
               Affliction
               in
               the
               
               Gospel's
               being
               abus'd
               ,
               
               and
               in
               The
               Adversaries
               
                 Blaspheming
                 that
                 worthy
                 Name
                 ,
                 by
                 which
              
               't
               is
               our
               Happiness
               and
               our
               Privilege
               
                 to
                 be
                 called
              
               ,
               that
               we
               *
               
                 rejoyce
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 shame
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 .
              
               Yea
               't
               is
               our
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Such
               Disgrace
               is
               
                 our
                 Boasting
              
               ;
               and
               we
               a
               glory
               in
               Tribulations
               .
               Yea
               one
               step
               farther
               S.
               Paul
               advances
               ;
               we
               do
               so
               glory
               in
               our
               disparagement
               which
               we
               suffer
               for
               our
               
                 Submission
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 upon
                 Christ's
                 accompt
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               for
               
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
              
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 we
                 glory
                 in
                 Nothing
                 else
                 .
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 Glory
              
               (
               says
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               
                 Galatians
                 )
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 crucified
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 unto
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               But
               what
               I
               speak
               last
               is
               but
               Occasional
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               reckon'd
               as
               a
               Parenthesis
               ,
               shewing
               All
               are
               not
               stagger'd
               or
               wavering
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               though
               many
               are
               .
               And
               indeed
               they
               
                 are
                 so
                 many
              
               whom
               the
               Schisms
               and
               Rebellions
               of
               men
               
                 professing
                 Christianity
              
               have
               made
               to
               waver
               ,
               if
               there
               are
               not
               
                 many
                 more
              
               whom
               they
               have
               made
               to
               
                 fall
                 off
              
               ;
               There
               are
               
                 so
                 many
              
               who
               do
               suspect
               the
               Christian
               Name
               in
               them
               that
               wear
               it
               as
               
                 a
                 cloak
                 of
                 Maliciousness
              
               ,
               
               (
               which
               S.
               Peter
               provides
               against
               in
               the
               16
               th
               .
               Verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               )
               and
               
                 so
                 many
              
               who
               do
               detest
               it
               for
               being
               so
               worn
               ;
               that
               if
               ever
               there
               can
               be
               
                 any
                 ,
                 This
              
               is
               certainly
               the
               Time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               People
               are
               to
               be
               press'd
               to
               obey
               their
               Governours
               .
               God
               I
               mean
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               human
               Authority
               in
               the
               second
               .
               And
               This
               as
               really
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               that
               other
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               our
               Obedience
               to
               the
               first
               does
               clearly
               depend
               (
               for
               its
               Completion
               )
               upon
               our
               Obedience
               to
               the
               second
               .
               Men
               should
               be
               made
               to
               understand
               ,
               by
               perspicuous
               and
               frequent
               and
               cogent
               reasonings
               ,
               how
               the
               whole
               of
               our
               Religion
               may
               be
               easily
               wound
               up
               into
               these
               two
               Bottoms
               ;
               our
               
                 adaequate
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
              
               To
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Law
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               wherein
               we
               live
               ;
               whether
               those
               Laws
               are
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               or
               Civil
               .
               These
               two
               are
               the
               Measures
               we
               may
               warrantably
               take
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               These
               two
               are
               the
               Touchstones
               by
               which
               we
               all
               are
               to
               be
               try'd
               .
               Not
               the
               one
               without
               the
               other
               .
               There
               is
               no
               
                 fearing
                 God
              
               ,
               without
               
                 honouring
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 vice
                 versâ
              
               .
               Our
               Obedience
               to
               God
               is
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ,
               without
               a
               suitable
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Vicegerents
               ;
               whether
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
               or
               other
               Governours
               Subordinate
               .
               These
               commissioned
               by
               Him
               ,
               as
               
               He
               by
               God.
               Not
               onely
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               but
               long
               Experience
               ,
               and
               Observation
               ,
               have
               made
               me
               look
               on
               
                 These
                 two
              
               as
               things
               which
               are
               never
               to
               be
               parted
               ,
               either
               in
               Practice
               ,
               or
               in
               Discourse
               .
               Without
               
                 These
                 two
                 ,
                 all
              
               the
               rest
               are
               worth
               nothing
               .
               And
               neither
               of
               These
               alone
               can
               be
               sincere
               without
               the
               other
               .
               
               
                 My
                 Son
              
               (
               says
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 Them
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 .
              
               Either
               fear
               them
               Both
               ,
               or
               Neither
               ;
               though
               each
               in
               his
               Order
               ;
               The
               Lord
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ,
               and
               therefore
               First
               ;
               The
               King
               for
               the
               
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Second
               .
               But
               
                 meddle
                 not
              
               with
               Them
               ,
               whose
               
                 evil
                 communication
              
               may
               corrupt
               thy
               
                 good
                 manners
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 meddle
                 not
              
               with
               Them
               that
               are
               
                 given
                 to
                 change
              
               ,
               who
               do
               neither
               fear
               God
               ,
               nor
               honour
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               are
               weigh'd
               in
               the
               
                 opposite
                 Scale
              
               of
               the
               Wise
               man's
               Ballance
               .
               The
               People
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               told
               now
               and
               then
               
                 upon
                 the
                 By
              
               ,
               but
               must
               purposely
               be
               taught
               ,
               nor
               must
               they
               cease
               from
               being
               taught
               until
               convinc'd
               of
               this
               union
               ,
               [
               The
               
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Divine
                 and
                 to
                 human
                 Laws
                 ,
                 ]
              
               as
               essential
               to
               our
               Present
               and
               Future
               Safety
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               When
               I
               inquire
               into
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               amongst
               a
               World
               of
               Christians
               there
               is
               so
               little
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               why
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 
                 themselves
              
               divide
               as
               much
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               they
               all
               do
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               from
               the
               Jews
               or
               the
               Turks
               themselves
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               will
               no
               more
               communicate
               with
               the
               one
               than
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               although
               in
               most
               Fundamentals
               they
               All
               
                 agree
                 ,
                 )
                 This
              
               ,
               amongst
               several
               other
               reasons
               ,
               appears
               to
               me
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               Essential
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               all
               men's
               Souls
               ,
               which
               ,
               however
               a
               Fundamental
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               heartily
               believ'd
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               seriously
               consider'd
               ,
               and
               
                 laid
                 to
                 heart
              
               ,
               nor
               so
               duly
               
                 preached
                 up
              
               ,
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               be
               so
               many
               Schisms
               and
               Separations
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               now
               there
               are
               .
               There
               could
               not
               be
               by
               any
               means
               such
               Inclinations
               to
               Rebellion
               ,
               such
               Oppositions
               of
               Authority
               ,
               and
               such
               Contempt
               of
               
                 human
                 Laws
              
               ,
               (
               whether
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               )
               as
               now
               we
               see
               there
               are
               daily
               ;
               and
               are
               rather
               in
               a
               likelihood
               to
               grow
               
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
              
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               present
               Hope
               of
               a
               sound
               Amendment
               .
               Now
               the
               Truth
               which
               is
               Essential
               to
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               so
               seldom
               either
               known
               ,
               or
               believ'd
               ,
               or
               sufficiently
               Consider'd
               ,
               or
               
                 Taught
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               )
               is
               plainly
               
               This
               :
               [
               That
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               First
               Table
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               subsist
               without
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Second
               .
               That
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               does
               ever
               include
               and
               carry
               with
               it
               a
               strict
               Obedience
               unto
               our
               Governours
               .
               That
               human
               Laws
               (
               where
               e're
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               is
               lawfull
               )
               are
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               too
               .
               And
               that
               for
               this
               cogent
               irresistible
               reason
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               have
               several
               times
               urged
               ,
               and
               think
               I
               can
               never
               urge
               it
               enough
               ,
               )
               because
               commanded
               by
               that
               Authority
               which
               God
               has
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               .
               ]
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Shall
               I
               exemplifie
               and
               illustrate
               what
               I
               say
               by
               plain
               Scripture
               on
               either
               side
               ?
               God
               forbids
               us
               by
               
                 Moses
                 to
                 worship
                 Idols
              
               .
               And
               He
               bids
               us
               ,
               by
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man.
              
               Again
               ,
               He
               bids
               us
               ,
               by
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 us
                 .
              
               
               Now
               is
               not
               God's
               Law
               as
               binding
               in
               what
               he
               bids
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               he
               forbids
               his
               peculiar
               People
               ?
               I
               know
               the
               former
               binds
               Semper
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               
                 ad
                 Semper
              
               .
               But
               when
               they
               Both
               bind
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               bind
               with
               an
               Aequality
               .
               Or
               is
               not
               his
               peremptory
               Command
               as
               obliging
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Message
               of
               God
               as
               good
               ,
               when
               dispatch'd
               to
               us
               Christians
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               ,
               as
               when
               sent
               unto
               the
               Jews
               by
               a
               single
               Moses
               ?
               
               Is
               not
               God
               the
               same
               Jehova
               to
               Them
               and
               Vs
               ?
               and
               his
               Word
               as
               authentick
               in
               these
               last
               Times
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               First
               ?
               Why
               then
               do
               not
               Christians
               make
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               as
               much
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Laws
               of
               Men
               whom
               God
               has
               commanded
               them
               to
               obey
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               worship
               a
               
                 graven
                 Image
              
               which
               God
               has
               commanded
               them
               
                 not
                 to
                 worship
              
               ?
               That
               Each
               is
               equally
               God's
               Command
               ,
               was
               never
               deny'd
               by
               any
               Christian
               ,
               nor
               ever
               can
               be
               .
               And
               is
               not
               His
               Command
               that
               we
               do
               a
               Good
               thing
               ,
               as
               valid
               as
               his
               Command
               that
               we
               abstain
               from
               what
               is
               evil
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               't
               is
               as
               much
               a
               Christian's
               Duty
               ,
               
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Governours
              
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               their
               
                 Laws
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               and
               Civil
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 graven
                 Image
                 .
              
               The
               first
               is
               as
               conducible
               to
               our
               Salvation
               as
               the
               second
               .
               And
               Damnation
               is
               as
               much
               threatened
               to
               the
               Breach
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Precept
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               Now
               in
               my
               slender
               judgement
               ,
               (
               and
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               best
               I
               have
               ,
               )
               there
               can
               be
               no
               likelier
               way
               ,
               whereby
               to
               win
               over
               our
               
                 weak
                 and
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               Separation
               they
               have
               espous'd
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               labouring
               to
               convince
               them
               by
               all
               good
               means
               ,
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Pew
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               privacy
               of
               the
               Closet
               ,
               by
               publick
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Catechizing
               ,
               and
               private
               Conferences
               especially
               
               (
               which
               we
               shall
               find
               to
               be
               ever
               the
               most
               effectual
               ,
               )
               that
               (
               saving
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Priority
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 and
                 great
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Ground
               and
               Foundation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               )
               our
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Governours
               ,
               and
               human
               Laws
               in
               force
               amongst
               us
               ,
               is
               as
               really
               an
               essential
               or
               Fundamental
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               absolute
               Necessity
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               can
               be
               nam'd
               .
               It
               being
               as
               rigidly
               commanded
               by
               God
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               under
               the
               very
               same
               Promises
               of
               Reward
               if
               we
               obey
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               very
               same
               Threats
               of
               
                 endless
                 Punishment
              
               if
               we
               rebel
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               This
               Doctrine
               be
               like
               
                 the
                 Homily
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 against
                 Rebellion
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               commanded
               by
               Law
               and
               Canon
               to
               be
               read
               once
               a
               year
               in
               every
               Parish
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               enough
               that
               it
               be
               preached
               up
               of
               course
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Thirtieth
                 of
                 January
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Fifth
                 of
                 November
              
               ;
               But
               't
               is
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               to
               be
               riveted
               and
               ingrain'd
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               into
               the
               Heads
               ,
               and
               after
               That
               ,
               into
               the
               Hearts
               of
               People
               committed
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Subject
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Obedient
               )
               to
               human
               Magistrates
               and
               Laws
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Wrath
               ,
               or
               for
               hope
               of
               worldly
               Profit
               ,
               no
               nor
               onely
               for
               fear
               of
               Hell
               ,
               or
               for
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               goes
               on
               to
               
               tell
               us
               )
               
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               Conscience
               towards
               our selves
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               
                 simply
                 Good
              
               in
               it self
               :
               not
               consequentially
               ,
               (
               as
               every
               positive
               Law
               is
               )
               but
               antecedently
               obliging
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               the
               least
               relation
               to
               God's
               particular
               written
               Law
               ,
               (
               so
               often
               repeated
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               )
               though
               This
               does
               make
               our
               Disobedience
               to
               be
               the
               more
               unexcusable
               ,
               and
               the
               Person
               disobeying
               fit
               for
               
                 the
                 greater
                 Condemnation
              
               .
               
               I
               know
               the
               Custom
               of
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Numbers
               of
               the
               Refractary
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Impunity
                 thereupon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 seemingly-good
                 morals
              
               of
               some
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               their
               giving
               out
               themselves
               for
               the
               
                 Godly
                 Party
              
               ,
               (
               These
               five
               Fallacies
               put
               together
               )
               have
               bred
               an
               opinion
               in
               many
               weak
               and
               unwary
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 need
                 not
              
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               
                 Higher
                 Powers
              
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               though
               S.
               Paul
               says
               
                 they
                 Need
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               5.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Powers
              
               spoken
               of
               are
               
                 not
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               though
               S.
               Paul
               says
               
                 they
                 are
              
               .
               (
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               may
               
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               though
               S.
               Peter
               says
               
                 they
                 must
                 .
                 (
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               13.
               )
               And
               so
               they
               imagin
               that
               it
               consists
               with
               a
               
                 Godly
                 life
              
               ,
               to
               slight
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Governours
               ,
               and
               scorn
               their
               Laws
               ,
               unless
               when
               their
               Governours
               and
               their
               Laws
               
               are
               to
               protect
               Them
               and
               Theirs
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Livelihoods
               and
               their
               Lives
               ,
               from
               
                 fraud
                 and
                 violence
              
               .
               (
               in
               which
               one
               case
               ,
               they
               will
               readily
               
                 submit
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               for
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 sake
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Peter
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               yet
               for
               
                 their
                 own
              
               .
               )
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               think
               it
               lawfull
               ,
               
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Schism
              
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               Sacrilege
               ;
               (
               still
               in
               Sacrilege
               where
               they
               are
               able
               ;
               )
               and
               so
               to
               
                 tear
                 in
                 pieces
              
               ,
               not
               the
               
                 Seamless
                 Coat
              
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               in
               a
               mystical
               sense
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               To
               frame
               an
               Amulet
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               Contagion
               of
               this
               Disease
               ,
               wherewith
               a
               world
               of
               easie
               Souls
               of
               catching
               Complexions
               have
               been
               infected
               ,
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               it
               may
               be
               made
               of
               these
               Six
               Ingredients
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               no
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               can
               be
               other
               than
               Pharisaical
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               attended
               with
               
                 common
                 Honesty
              
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               truly
               honest
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               render
               to
               All
               their
               Dues
               .
               Tribute
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               Custom
               to
               whom
               Custom
               ,
               Fear
               to
               whom
               Fear
               ,
               Honour
               to
               whom
               Honour
               .
               (
               Rom.
               13.
               7.
               )
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               due
               from
               any
               one
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               Subject
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               
                 Authority
                 under
                 Him.
              
               
               To
               wit
               ,
               the
               Tribute
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Money
               ;
               the
               
                 active
                 Custom
              
               of
               Conformity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 passive
                 Subjection
              
               to
               Laws
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               as
               well
               to
               Those
               Laws
               which
               tend
               to
               the
               
                 publick
                 Peace
              
               and
               Safety
               ,
               as
               those
               others
               which
               maintain
               us
               in
               the
               
                 private
                 injoyment
                 of
                 our
                 Estates
              
               ;
               The
               Fear
               of
               offending
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               suffering
               for
               our
               Offences
               ;
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Honour
               of
               
                 inward
                 Reverence
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               
                 outward
                 Complaisance
              
               .
               Not
               as
               Men-pleasers
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               
                 Servants
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               a
               Dishonest
               man
               is
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               and
               
                 eo
                 ipso
              
               an
               ungodly
               man
               ;
               and
               Disobedience
               to
               the
               
                 Fifth
                 Precept
              
               ,
               as
               bad
               as
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               seventh
               or
               the
               eighth
               ,
               or
               rather
               worse
               ;
               And
               so
               
                 a
                 Common
                 Nonconformist
              
               to
               Laws
               establish'd
               ,
               is
               (
               to
               speak
               within
               compass
               )
               as
               Scandalous
               in
               his
               life
               as
               
                 a
                 Common
                 Drunkard
              
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Subject
               as
               will
               no
               longer
               allow
               the
               Laws
               ,
               than
               the
               Laws
               allow
               Him
               in
               his
               being
               lawless
               ,
               or
               no
               longer
               than
               they
               are
               usefull
               and
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               when
               they
               avenge
               him
               upon
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               protect
               him
               in
               his
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               assert
               him
               in
               his
               Estate
               ,
               )
               deserves
               not
               those
               Benefits
               of
               Propriety
               and
               safety
               the
               Laws
               afford
               him
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               do
               avow
               themselves
               
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               yet
               divide
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               do
               contribute
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               towards
               the
               
                 bringing
                 in
              
               of
               Popery
               ,
               than
               All
               the
               Emissaries
               of
               Rome
               could
               have
               done
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               If
               we
               earnestly
               desire
               (
               at
               least
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               )
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               Schisms
               and
               Separations
               ;
               to
               procure
               or
               promote
               the
               publick
               Peace
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               That
               )
               the
               publick
               Safety
               ,
               by
               procuring
               and
               promoting
               
                 Vniformity
                 in
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               a
               general
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Laws
               we
               live
               under
               ;
               we
               must
               be
               restless
               in
               convincing
               all
               the
               People
               we
               can
               converse
               with
               of
               these
               
                 Six
                 things
              
               .
               Not
               onely
               by
               making
               them
               unable
               to
               deny
               ,
               but
               by
               making
               them
               able
               to
               assert
               the
               Truth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               be
               Converters
               of
               other
               men
               .
               We
               must
               never
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               nor
               let
               Them
               be
               so
               ,
               until
               they
               are
               perfect
               in
               these
               Particulars
               .
               Or
               if
               not
               in
               all
               ,
               yet
               especially
               in
               the
               chief
               .
               As
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               cannot
               possibly
               depend
               on
               the
               Laws
               of
               Men
               ,
               (
               but
               
                 vice
                 versâ
              
               ,
               )
               yet
               our
               Obedience
               to
               God's
               own
               Laws
               does
               depend
               on
               our
               Obedience
               to
               Those
               of
               Men.
               They
               onely
               differ
               by
               the
               Distinction
               of
               mediate
               and
               immediate
               .
               And
               so
               they
               are
               
                 Termini
                 Convertibiles
              
               ;
               for
               the
               immediate
               Laws
               of
               Men
               are
               the
               mediate
               Laws
               of
               
               God.
               And
               that
               by
               force
               of
               This
               Text
               (
               never
               enough
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               and
               chew'd
               upon
               ,
               )
               
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 .
              
               And
               why
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
              
               ,
               if
               not
               because
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               hath
               
                 so
                 appointed
              
               ?
               What
               God
               does
               mediately
               command
               by
               his
               several
               Deputies
               ,
               his
               Moses
               ,
               and
               his
               Aaron
               ,
               his
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               and
               his
               Joshua
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               
                 succeeding
                 Legislators
              
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               He
               does
               as
               really
               ,
               and
               as
               truly
               ,
               and
               as
               bindingly
               command
               ,
               as
               what
               He
               immediately
               commands
               
                 by
                 a
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               .
               In
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Distinction
               of
               mediate
               and
               immediate
               does
               no
               ways
               alter
               the
               Obligation
               ,
               or
               make
               God's
               Law
               either
               more
               or
               less
               His.
               Now
               though
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               Obedience
               unto
               the
               mediate
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               very
               learnedly
               ,
               and
               piously
               ,
               and
               frequently
               preach'd
               in
               many
               Places
               ,
               yet
               it
               has
               not
               universally
               its
               wish'd
               effect
               ,
               because
               not
               preach'd
               as
               a
               Fundamental
               ,
               as
               essential
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               as
               of
               
                 absolute
                 Necessity
              
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Soul.
               The
               Doctrine
               cannot
               be
               press'd
               enough
               ,
               until
               't
               is
               press'd
               in
               
                 This
                 Notion
              
               .
               For
               Liberty
               is
               so
               sweet
               ,
               and
               Obligation
               so
               distastfull
               to
               most
               mens
               Palates
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               never
               make
               Conscience
               of
               being
               
                 punctually
                 Obedient
              
               to
               
                 human
                 Ordinances
              
               and
               Laws
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               
               flatter'd
               that
               their
               Souls
               may
               be
               
                 sav'd
                 without
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               Touching
               the
               several
               Ways
               and
               Means
               whereby
               This
               Work
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               I
               am
               plainly
               of
               This
               opinion
               .
               That
               though
               it
               may
               be
               well
               done
               from
               out
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               in
               such
               profitable
               Discourses
               as
               we
               commonly
               call
               Sermons
               ;
               yet
               very
               much
               better
               it
               may
               be
               done
               out
               of
               the
               Pew
               ,
               in
               the
               more
               primitive
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               profitable
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               which
               is
               Catechizing
               .
               But
               best
               of
               all
               by
               
                 private
                 Conference
              
               ,
               wherein
               we
               deal
               with
               our
               
                 Dissenters
                 one
                 by
                 one
              
               ;
               and
               give
               them
               the
               reasonable
               Advantage
               (
               which
               in
               the
               publick
               they
               cannot
               have
               )
               of
               alledging
               all
               they
               can
               for
               their
               Separation
               ,
               and
               of
               objecting
               all
               they
               can
               against
               our
               Church
               from
               which
               they
               separate
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               against
               the
               33
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               by
               which
               our
               Liturgy
               and
               Church
               do
               remain
               establish'd
               .
               For
               This
               Advantage
               given
               to
               Them
               by
               a
               Private
               Conference
               ,
               gives
               Vs
               also
               the
               Advantage
               of
               giving
               clear
               and
               
                 full
                 Answers
              
               to
               their
               Objections
               .
               Which
               if
               we
               do
               to
               their
               Satisfaction
               ,
               we
               shall
               gain
               them
               back
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 His
                 Spouse
              
               (
               our
               Dear
               Mother
               )
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               This
               we
               certainly
               shall
               do
               ,
               if
               their
               Error
               is
               but
               of
               Weakness
               ,
               and
               so
               consistent
               with
               an
               
                 honest
                 well
                 meaning
                 
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               whereas
               if
               of
               
                 Wilfulness
                 ,
                 Pride
              
               ,
               and
               Stomach
               ,
               Then
               indeed
               they
               are
               possess'd
               with
               such
               a
               Deaf
               and
               Dumb
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               of
               which
               (
               without
               a
               Miracle
               )
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               dispossess
               them
               .
               And
               so
               we
               may
               lawfully
               give
               them
               over
               as
               incurable
               Patients
               on
               whom
               
                 All
                 Remedies
              
               are
               cast
               away
               .
               (
               As
               we
               may
               lawfully
               
                 cease
                 to
                 cast
              
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               unto
               Dogs
               .
               )
               For
               in
               good
               Earnest
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               I
               do
               esteem
               it
               a
               lesser
               Miracle
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Blind
               man
               to
               see
               ,
               or
               the
               Deaf
               to
               hear
               ,
               than
               either
               the
               Wilfull
               to
               believe
               ,
               or
               the
               Obstinate
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               
                 clearest
                 Reason
              
               .
               The
               onely
               Charity
               left
               for
               
                 Such
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               say
               for
               the
               Destruction
               ,
               but
               Humiliation
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               that
               so
               (
               if
               by
               any
               means
               possible
               )
               
                 their
                 Spirits
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               If
               what
               I
               have
               said
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               reach
               the
               end
               I
               aim
               at
               ,
               I
               will
               try
               what
               success
               I
               may
               happen
               to
               obtain
               by
               a
               shorter
               Method
               ;
               The
               Method
               of
               
                 Marcus
                 Aemilius
                 Scaurus
              
               ,
               a
               very
               Noble
               Roman
               of
               known
               Integrity
               .
               Who
               being
               accused
               before
               the
               People
               in
               a
               very
               long
               Oration
               by
               
                 Varius
                 Sucronensis
              
               an
               
                 envious
                 Knave
              
               ,
               defended
               himself
               in
               a
               very
               short
               one
               ;
               or
               (
               to
               say
               truly
               )
               in
               
                 None
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               For
               disdaining
               to
               contend
               
               with
               his
               base
               Enemy
               in
               words
               ,
               He
               onely
               ask'd
               the
               
                 Roman
                 People
              
               this
               Question
               .
               
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Two
                 (
                 ye
                 men
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 think
                 ye
                 the
                 worthier
                 of
                 your
                 Belief
                 ?
                 Varius
                 Sucronensis
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 confidently
                 affirm
                 Aemilius
                 Scaurus
                 to
                 be
                 Guilty
                 ?
                 or
                 Aemilius
                 Scaurus
                 rather
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 protest
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Innocent
                 ?
              
               Upon
               which
               words
               alone
               the
               Person
               accused
               was
               acquitted
               ;
               and
               the
               Envious
               Accuser
               severely
               censur'd
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               manner
               not
               unlike
               I
               shall
               onely
               say
               Here.
               The
               great
               Apostle
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost's
               Penman
               ,
               bids
               us
               all
               
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 .
                 Whether
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 Supreme
                 ;
                 or
                 unto
                 Governours
                 ,
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 Him.
              
               But
               
                 certain
                 men
              
               of
               these
               Times
               ,
               
                 crept
                 in
                 unawares
              
               ,
               who
               
                 despise
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 Dignities
                 ,
              
               who
               think
               themselves
               of
               more
               knowledge
               and
               greater
               Authority
               than
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               do
               as
               absolutely
               forbid
               ,
               as
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 bids
              
               us
               .
               They
               will
               not
               have
               us
               submit
               to
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
               either
               Subordinate
               ,
               or
               Supreme
               .
               But
               they
               will
               have
               us
               (
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
              
               )
               to
               recalcitrate
               rather
               ,
               and
               kick
               ,
               at
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
               as
               incroaching
               too
               much
               on
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               .
               Now
               if
               I
               ask
               which
               of
               the
               Two
               ,
               (
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               
               or
               His
               Enemies
               ,
               )
               we
               ought
               to
               follow
               ,
               or
               obey
               ;
               very
               confident
               I
               am
               ,
               ye
               will
               say
               S.
               Peter
               .
            
             
               These
               (
               I
               think
               )
               are
               words
               enough
               to
               have
               been
               us'd
               at
               This
               Time
               ,
               upon
               the
               grounds
               I
               have
               to
               hope
               that
               
                 No
                 more
                 are
                 needfull
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               CAVEAT
               Touching
               the
               Danger
               of
               REFUSING
               THOSE
               CAVEATS
               Our
               LORD
               hath
               given
               us
               in
               His
               GOSPEL
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 Refuse
                 not
                 Him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 They
                 escaped
                 not
                 who
                 refused
                 Him
                 that
                 spake
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 not
                 We
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 Him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               AS
               it
               hath
               frequently
               been
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               They
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               there
               needs
               but
               
                 one
                 
                 more
              
               ,
               for
               the
               putting
               of
               the
               rest
               into
               Execution
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               say
               with
               like
               reason
               of
               Sermons
               too
               ;
               They
               are
               so
               every
               where
               enough
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               are
               
                 enough
                 heeded
              
               ,
               that
               there
               needs
               but
               
                 one
                 more
              
               ,
               for
               the
               procuring
               to
               the
               
                 rest
                 a
                 kind
                 and
                 hospitable
                 Reception
                 .
              
               For
               without
               such
               a
               Reception
               ,
               't
               were
               better
               for
               us
               that
               our
               Sermons
               were
               not
               fewer
               onely
               ,
               but
               worse
               too
               .
               My
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               powerfull
               our
               Teaching
               is
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               our
               Non-Proficiency
               must
               needs
               be
               render'd
               Inexcusable
               .
               Regular
               Preaching
               was
               ever
               reckon'd
               amongst
               the
               
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               .
               And
               by
               the
               
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               whosoever
               is
               not
               better'd
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               worse
               .
               Not
               to
               go
               forwards
               ,
               is
               to
               go
               backwards
               ,
               in
               the
               School
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               when
               the
               Gospel
               is
               not
               admitted
               but
               to
               our
               
                 outward
                 Ears
              
               onely
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               as
               a
               Milstone
               about
               our
               Necks
               too
               .
               
               For
               as
               't
               was
               said
               by
               old
               Simeon
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Himself
              
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               certainly
               for
               the
               Fall
               ,
               
               where
               he
               is
               not
               for
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ;
               
               so
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 profit
                 not
              
               by
               it
               ,
               will
               accidentally
               be
               imploy'd
               unto
               our
               
                 greater
                 Damnation
              
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               Now
               considering
               this
               duly
               ,
               with
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               That
               as
               Creeds
               have
               multiplied
               ,
               True
               Believers
               have
               decreas'd
               ;
               That
               as
               
                 Christian
                 
                 Professors
              
               do
               grow
               more
               
                 numerous
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 it self
              
               doth
               seem
               to
               lessen
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Multitude
               of
               Religions
               hath
               been
               in
               some
               Danger
               to
               thrust
               Religion
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               being
               of
               Vnity
               ,
               
               and
               not
               of
               Division
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Devils
               name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 many
              
               ,
               )
               I
               say
               considering
               all
               This
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Causes
               and
               the
               Effects
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Time
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               wherein
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               will
               
                 not
                 indure
                 sound
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               
               but
               having
               proud
               and
               
                 Itching
                 Ears
              
               do
               
                 heap
                 up
                 Teachers
                 to
                 themselves
              
               ,
               such
               as
               make
               for
               their
               Palate
               ,
               and
               hit
               their
               Fancy
               ,
               (
               which
               very
               Teachers
               cannot
               please
               them
               one
               minute
               longer
               ,
               than
               whilst
               they
               
                 speak
                 pleasant
                 Things
              
               ,
               and
               only
               
                 prophecy
                 Deceipt
              
               ,
               )
               and
               that
               of
               all
               our
               Epidemical
               or
               
                 National
                 Sins
              
               ,
               none
               is
               likelier
               to
               provoke
               or
               pull
               down
               
                 National
                 Calamities
              
               ,
               than
               a
               general
               slighting
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               Messages
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Mouths
               of
               Men
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               will
               not
               be
               impertinent
               to
               press
               that
               Caveat
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               which
               God
               's
               
                 inspir'd
                 Amanuensis
              
               did
               inculcate
               somewhat
               often
               on
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               (
               a
               Caveat
               which
               deserves
               and
               bespeaks
               an
               Audience
               ,
               and
               which
               does
               not
               onely
               invite
               ,
               but
               also
               threaten
               us
               into
               
                 Attention
                 ,
                 )
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 Him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 escaped
                 not
                 who
                 refused
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 Him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Text
               consider'd
               in
               the
               gross
               ,
               is
               
                 a
                 rowzing
              
               Warning
               ,
               or
               Alarm
               .
               And
               being
               taken
               in
               the
               retail
               ,
               it
               hath
               Three
               general
               parts
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Warning
               ,
               which
               though
               but
               
                 negatively
                 express'd
              
               by
               a
               bare
               
                 [
                 not
                 refusing
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 ]
              
               yet
               sure
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               imply'd
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 must
                 give
                 a
                 great
                 Attention
                 to
                 the
                 excellent
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 spoken
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Persons
               ,
               who
               (
               above
               all
               other
               Persons
               )
               are
               
                 most
                 concern'd
              
               ;
               and
               These
               are
               imply'd
               in
               the
               Pronoun
               Ye
               .
               Ye
               that
               are
               Christians
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               as
               having
               heard
               and
               imbraced
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               See
               that
               Ye
               do
               not
               refuse
               .
               See
               that
               Ye
               be
               not
               debauch'd
               by
               whatsoever
               sollicitations
               of
               Jews
               or
               Gnosticks
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Argument
               ,
               or
               Ground
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Warning
               is
               inforced
               and
               
                 urged
                 on
              
               ;
               and
               This
               again
               is
               twofold
               .
               First
               the
               Experience
               of
               
                 greater
                 Mercies
              
               than
               had
               been
               shewn
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ;
               Next
               ,
               the
               Sequel
               of
               
                 greater
                 Judgments
              
               ,
               in
               case
               those
               Mercies
               shall
               be
               abus'd
               .
               The
               
                 greater
                 Mercies
              
               are
               very
               evident
               from
               the
               comparison
               in
               the
               Text.
               They
               were
               spoken
               to
               by
               Moses
               ,
               but
               We
               by
               Christ
               .
               *
               Moses
               was
               faithfull
               in
               all
               his
               
               house
               as
               a
               Servant
               ,
               but
               Christ
               as
               a
               
                 Son.
                 Moses
              
               spake
               to
               Them
               on
               Earth
               ,
               but
               Christ
               does
               speak
               to
               Vs
               from
               Heaven
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Judgments
               must
               be
               greater
               in
               case
               the
               Mercies
               shall
               be
               abus'd
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               evident
               from
               the
               Reason
               on
               which
               the
               Text
               is
               here
               built
               .
               For
               Ingratitude
               is
               a
               Sin
               the
               most
               provoking
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               .
               And
               This
               receiving
               its
               aggravation
               from
               the
               number
               and
               weight
               of
               foregoing
               Favours
               ,
               infers
               our
               Judge
               so
               much
               the
               fiercer
               in
               being
               revenged
               upon
               our
               Sins
               ,
               the
               more
               indearing
               obligations
               we
               
                 Sin
                 against
              
               .
               For
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               who
               refused
               Him
               that
               spake
               on
               Earth
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               away
               from
               Him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               view'd
               the
               Text
               in
               its
               several
               parts
               ,
               let
               us
               observe
               the
               Propositions
               which
               are
               deducible
               from
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               as
               Men
               (
               in
               the
               general
               )
               above
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               so
               Christians
               (
               in
               particular
               )
               above
               all
               other
               Men
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               
                 not
                 to
                 refuse
              
               ,
               but
               to
               imbrace
               ,
               and
               adore
               Him
               that
               speaketh
               to
               them
               from
               Heaven
               .
               We
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               contemplative
               ,
               but
               practical
               Hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christians
               are
               not
               excusable
               for
               their
               Apostacies
               or
               Neglects
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 greatest
                 
                 Temptations
              
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               .
               But
               the
               greater
               Temptations
               they
               meet
               withall
               ,
               the
               greater
               use
               they
               are
               to
               make
               of
               their
               
                 Ghostly
                 strength
              
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               to
               illustrate
               their
               
                 Christian
                 Courage
              
               .
               For
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               do
               injoy
               the
               glorious
               Privileges
               of
               Christians
               ,
               the
               
                 more
                 obnoxious
              
               we
               are
               to
               
                 consuming
                 Fire
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               last
               Verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               )
               on
               a
               supposal
               that
               we
               be
               found
               to
               be
               dry
               ,
               and
               fruitless
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 combustible
                 matter
              
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 Attention
              
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               speaking
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 love
              
               and
               
                 entertain
                 it
              
               with
               Faith
               and
               Fear
               ,
               does
               pass
               with
               Him
               for
               a
               flat
               Refusal
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               
                 reject
                 with
                 an
                 Aversation
              
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               word
               S.
               Paul
               useth
               ,
               when
               he
               exhorts
               his
               Son
               Timothy
               to
               
                 refuse
                 Prophane
                 and
                 old
                 Wives
                 Fables
                 .
              
               
               And
               the
               opposite
               Thing
               to
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               
                 give
                 an
                 earnest
                 heed
              
               unto
               the
               words
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               .
               (
               Heb.
               2.
               1.
               )
               Betwixt
               which
               two
               because
               we
               see
               not
               any
               medium
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               See
               the
               rather
               
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               of
               these
               Propositions
               is
               an
               Inforcement
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               therefore
               treated
               of
               in
               conjunction
               with
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               since
               it
               is
               not
               the
               
                 sole
                 Inforcement
              
               ,
               (
               nor
               indeed
               should
               be
               
               the
               chief
               ,
               were
               we
               men
               of
               more
               ingenuous
               and
               generous
               Natures
               ,
               )
               it
               will
               be
               fit
               to
               introduce
               it
               with
               some
               few
               others
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               aptest
               to
               prevail
               with
               men
               of
               the
               
                 noblest
                 Dispositions
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               are
               four
               things
               especially
               ,
               (
               all
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               )
               by
               which
               this
               Warning
               may
               be
               inforced
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               the
               Nature
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Persons
               to
               whom
               he
               speaks
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Inevitable
                 Destruction
              
               to
               such
               as
               are
               guilty
               of
               a
               Refusal
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               First
               consider
               who
               it
               is
               that
               speaks
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               'T
               is
               
                 He
                 that
                 sitteth
                 between
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 and
                 covereth
                 himself
                 with
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Garment
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 inhabiteth
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 that
                 Light
                 which
                 no
                 mortal
                 Eye
                 can
                 approach
                 unto
                 .
              
               He
               of
               whom
               't
               is
               therefore
               said
               by
               the
               royal
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 that
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Darkness
                 are
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 righteousness
                 and
                 judgment
                 are
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 his
                 Seat.
              
               He
               that
               
                 stretcheth
                 out
                 the
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 layeth
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 formeth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 within
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               that
               guards
               us
               with
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               that
               guides
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               He
               that
               protects
               us
               by
               his
               Providence
               ,
               and
               directs
               us
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               that
               orders
               all
               he
               does
               to
               crown
               us
               finally
               with
               his
               Glory
               .
               In
               a
               
               word
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               that
               speaks
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               by
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son.
              
               And
               therefore
               for
               this
               ,
               if
               for
               
                 no
                 other
              
               reason
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 Him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               speaketh
               in
               the
               language
               of
               
                 unspeakable
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 unspeakable
                 Humility
              
               .
               For
               when
               as
               yet
               we
               lay
               weltring
               and
               
                 polluted
                 in
                 our
                 Bloud
              
               ,
               how
               did
               he
               save
               us
               as
               so
               many
               
                 Brands
                 pluck'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Burning
                 ?
              
               how
               very
               gladly
               did
               he
               descend
               from
               out
               the
               
                 Bosom
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               to
               bid
               us
               Live
               ?
               'T
               was
               He
               that
               descended
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               capable
               of
               dying
               .
               'T
               was
               He
               that
               
                 died
                 for
                 our
                 sins
              
               ,
               to
               become
               capable
               of
               rising
               for
               our
               Justification
               .
               'T
               was
               He
               that
               rose
               ,
               and
               
                 ascended
                 ,
                 and
                 sat
                 him
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Majesty
                 on
                 high
                 ,
              
               
               That
               there
               he
               might
               
                 make
                 Intercession
              
               for
               us
               ;
               That
               by
               the
               Gifts
               of
               his
               Apostles
               whom
               he
               inspir'd
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               might
               cause
               his
               holy
               Gospel
               to
               be
               still
               Echoing
               in
               our
               Ears
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               sending
               his
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               at
               once
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               instruct
               us
               ,
               he
               might
               place
               it
               as
               a
               Signet
               upon
               our
               Hearts
               too
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               unavoidably
               ,
               That
               if
               we
               miss
               of
               those
               things
               which
               have
               thus
               been
               prepared
               and
               purchas'd
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               shall
               finally
               
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               we
               cannot
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               He
               hath
               withheld
               his
               good
               things
               from
               us
               ;
               but
               
               God
               may
               rather
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               to
               his
               People
               Israel
               ,
               
               
                 Your
                 Iniquities
                 have
                 turned
                 away
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Sins
                 have
                 withholden
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               onely
               the
               hardness
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 within
              
               ,
               which
               hardens
               every
               thing
               else
               that
               is
               without
               us
               .
               'T
               is
               That
               that
               many
               times
               makes
               
                 the
                 Heavens
                 Brass
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 Iron
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               very
               certain
               that
               on
               
               God's
               part
               ,
               nothing
               has
               been
               wanting
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               .
               He
               came
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               him
               .
               He
               spake
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               hear
               him
               .
               Was
               
                 lifted
                 up
              
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
                 draw
                 us
                 up
              
               after
               him
               .
               And
               
                 draws
                 us
                 up
              
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               seat
               us
               with
               himself
               at
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               if
               our
               hearts
               are
               now
               such
               heavy
               ,
               such
               unweildy
               pieces
               of
               Iron
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               mixture
               of
               so
               much
               Lead
               in
               their
               composition
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               lifted
               above
               the
               Earth
               by
               so
               strong
               a
               Loadstone
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               argue
               a
               want
               on
               
               Christ's
               part
               ,
               of
               enough
               
                 Magnetick
                 Virtue
              
               whereby
               to
               draw
               us
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               wilfulness
               on
               ours
               ,
               whereby
               we
               gain
               an
               Incapacity
               of
               being
               drawn
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               better
               overcoming
               this
               brutish
               fleshliness
               of
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               let
               us
               repeat
               and
               reinforce
               the
               Consideration
               we
               are
               upon
               .
               God
               the
               Father
               speaks
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               what
               is
               
               written
               by
               the
               Suggestion
               of
               God
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               of
               Human
               in
               all
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               besides
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               in
               committing
               it
               to
               Posterity
               with
               Ink
               and
               Parchment
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Conduct
               of
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               the
               Law
               was
               of
               God
               too
               ,
               but
               That
               came
               by
               *
               Moses
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Gospel
               came
               from
               him
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Christ
              
               was
               sent
               and
               a
               commission'd
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               commission'd
               and
               sent
               by
               Christ
               .
               For
               so
               he
               told
               them
               at
               that
               Instant
               when
               he
               gave
               them
               their
               Mission
               and
               their
               
                 Commission
                 ,
                 (
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 21.
                 )
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 Me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 You.
              
               
               From
               whence
               he
               is
               called
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
              
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 our
                 Profession
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               All
               the
               Twelve
               were
               but
               Apostles
               of
               this
               
                 one
                 great
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               offer
               us
               the
               Terms
               of
               Peace
               and
               Pardon
               ,
               as
               to
               intreat
               and
               implore
               our
               Acceptance
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               when
               God
               sends
               Himself
               in
               a
               Message
               to
               us
               ;
               when
               the
               Heavens
               are
               bowed
               down
               to
               imbrace
               the
               Earth
               ;
               when
               even
               
                 Happiness
                 it self
              
               is
               brought
               to
               visit
               us
               at
               our
               Houses
               ,
               (
               which
               at
               present
               are
               but
               floating
               in
               a
               
                 Valley
                 of
                 Tears
              
               ;
               )
               and
               brought
               by
               Him
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               Bliss
               and
               Glory
               ;
               whose
               Dwelling
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               ,
               but
               above
               the
               Heavens
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Sun
               in
               his
               Zenith
               is
               but
               a
               
               Shadow
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Globe
               of
               Earth
               but
               an
               humble
               Footstool
               ;
               sure
               the
               least
               we
               can
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               bid
               him
               welcome
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               an
               
                 hospitable
                 Reception
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 open
                 the
                 Door
              
               of
               the
               House
               within
               us
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               
                 to
                 stand
                 knocking
              
               ,
               and
               sue
               for
               Entrance
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 and
                 knock
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 hear
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 me
                 ,
              
               (
               Rev.
               3.
               20.
               )
               And
               therefore
               if
               ye
               can
               afford
               him
               
                 no
                 better
                 cheer
              
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               
                 entertain
                 him
                 without
                 Contempt
              
               ,
               never
               treat
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               with
               a
               dishonourable
               Averseness
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               many
               Miles
               did
               men
               go
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 heathen
                 World
              
               ,
               to
               hear
               but
               a
               Socrates
               ,
               or
               a
               Pythagoras
               ,
               a
               Plato
               ,
               or
               a
               Plotinus
               ?
               How
               many
               Miles
               went
               a
               Queen
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Apophthegms
               of
               Solomon
               ?
               what
               pains
               were
               taken
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               what
               by
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Counsel
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               a
               single
               Prophet
               ?
               And
               shall
               not
               God
               obtain
               a
               hearing
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ?
               and
               by
               such
               a
               Son
               too
               ,
               as
               is
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ?
               Certainly
               for
               the
               hearing
               of
               such
               a
               Speaker
               ,
               't
               were
               worth
               our
               labour
               to
               go
               to
               Him
               ,
               although
               it
               should
               cost
               us
               a
               longer
               Journy
               than
               from
               Sheba
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               much
               
               less
               should
               we
               refuse
               him
               ,
               when
               He
               (
               in
               prevention
               ,
               )
               is
               come
               to
               us
               ;
               when
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               his
               adopted
               Sons
               ,
               does
               freely
               expose
               his
               
                 onely
                 begotten
              
               ;
               and
               appoints
               him
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Word
               too
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               
                 hypostatical
                 eternal
                 Word
              
               .
               Who
               yet
               does
               *
               
                 stand
                 at
                 our
                 Door
              
               ,
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               painfulness
               and
               humility
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               lolling
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               sitting
               at
               his
               Table
               .
               How
               that
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Speaker
               should
               become
               an
               Incitement
               to
               our
               Attention
               ,
               and
               what
               attention
               we
               ought
               to
               give
               to
               Him
               that
               speaketh
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               may
               infer
               from
               that
               which
               Moses
               did
               once
               exact
               under
               the
               Law.
               What
               Attention
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               evinc'd
               the
               greatness
               of
               it
               from
               the
               great
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               will
               best
               be
               seen
               by
               comparing
               three
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               6.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               Deut.
               11.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               In
               the
               first
               of
               which
               three
               ,
               Moses
               magnifies
               the
               Privilege
               allow'd
               by
               God
               to
               the
               People
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 To
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
                 from
                 out
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Did
                 ever
                 People
                 hear
                 the
                 like
                 ?
              
               in
               any
               Time
               ?
               or
               at
               any
               Place
               ?
               First
               ,
               for
               Time
               ,
               
                 Ask
                 the
                 days
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 day
                 wherein
                 God
                 created
                 Man
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               Place
               ,
               
                 Ask
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 heaven
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 
                 as
                 This
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 ever
                 heard
                 like
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               the
               two
               next
               passages
               ,
               Moses
               strictly
               injoyns
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               addict
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               the
               words
               of
               
                 God's
                 Law
              
               ;
               to
               be
               conversant
               with
               them
               both
               Day
               and
               Night
               ;
               to
               have
               them
               always
               upon
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Mouthes
               ,
               between
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Hearts
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               are
               to
               argue
               
                 à
                 minori
                 ad
                 majus
              
               .
               If
               such
               attention
               was
               to
               be
               given
               to
               what
               was
               spoken
               onely
               by
               Moses
               to
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               to
               what
               is
               spoken
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ?
               for
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 counted
                 worthy
                 of
                 more
                 glory
                 than
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 He
                 that
                 built
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 honour
                 than
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               3.
               3.
               )
               And
               by
               how
               much
               a
               Son
               is
               above
               a
               Servant
               .
               (
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               )
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Words
               which
               God
               had
               spoken
               by
               his
               Servant
               ,
               much
               more
               are
               the
               Words
               which
               He
               hath
               spoken
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               very
               fit
               to
               be
               written
               upon
               our
               Gates
               ,
               and
               our
               Door-posts
               ,
               to
               be
               fixt
               as
               
                 Frontlets
                 between
                 our
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               to
               be
               set
               as
               a
               Seal
               upon
               our
               Hands
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Signet
               upon
               our
               Hearts
               .
               We
               ought
               to
               teach
               them
               unto
               our
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ruminating
               on
               them
               on
               all
               
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 sit
                 in
                 our
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 lie
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 rise
                 up
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               the
               first
               of
               the
               four
               Inforcements
               ,
               
               by
               which
               the
               Warning
               of
               our
               Apostle
               may
               be
               
                 set
                 home
              
               upon
               our
               Souls
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Let
               us
               consider
               ,
               (
               after
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               )
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Things
               that
               are
               spoken
               by
               him
               .
               They
               are
               not
               any
               such
               hard
               and
               insupportable
               sayings
               ,
               as
               once
               were
               heard
               from
               Mount
               Ebal
               ,
               
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 continueth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 do
                 them
              
               ;
               
               no
               nor
               such
               as
               were
               spoken
               long
               before
               at
               Beersheba
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               on
               Mount
               Moriah
               ,
               
               
                 Take
                 now
                 thy
                 Son
                 ,
                 thine
                 onely
                 Son
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Burnt-offering
                 ,
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 thee
                 of
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               require
               of
               us
               any
               such
               Terrible
               Expressions
               of
               our
               Obedience
               .
               He
               commands
               us
               to
               
                 kill
                 and
                 slay
              
               ,
               not
               our
               Children
               ,
               but
               our
               Sins
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               Sins
               are
               our
               Children
               too
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               Bodies
               very
               often
               ,
               and
               still
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
               Nay
               ,
               many
               times
               these
               ugly
               Children
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               our
               Sins
               ,
               )
               are
               dearer
               to
               us
               than
               Sons
               or
               
                 Daughters
                 .
                 (
                 Agamemnon
              
               found
               it
               easier
               to
               kill
               a
               Daughter
               ,
               than
               a
               Lust
               .
               )
               But
               they
               are
               viperous
               Darlings
               we
               so
               much
               doat
               on
               ;
               such
               miscreant
               Children
               as
               will
               kill
               their
               own
               Parents
               ,
               if
               not
               prevented
               by
               being
               kill'd
               .
               And
               
                 these
                 alone
              
               are
               the
               Children
               ,
               which
               God
               requires
               
               us
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               his
               Displeasure
               .
               Not
               our
               Isaacs
               ,
               
               but
               our
               Ishmaels
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               our
               wild
               ,
               and
               
                 furious
                 ,
                 illegitimate
                 Off-spring
              
               )
               are
               to
               be
               slain
               .
               We
               must
               sacrifice
               our
               Dishonesty
               ,
               by
               
                 doing
                 Justice
              
               ;
               we
               must
               sacrifice
               our
               Avarice
               ,
               by
               
                 shewing
                 Mercy
              
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               sacrifice
               our
               Pride
               ,
               by
               
                 walking
                 humbly
                 with
                 our
                 God.
                 Mic.
              
               6.
               8.
               
               Well
               ,
               ye
               have
               heard
               what
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               will
               ye
               now
               know
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
              
               doth
               speak
               to
               us
               ?
               he
               speaks
               the
               best
               and
               the
               happiest
               Tidings
               ,
               that
               any
               wounded
               or
               
                 broken
                 Spirit
              
               can
               hope
               or
               
                 pray
                 for
                 .
                 So
                 God
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 life
                 ever
                 lasting
                 .
              
               Joh.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 sent
                 not
                 his
                 Son
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 him
                 might
                 be
                 sav'd
                 .
              
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 and
                 drink
                 .
              
               Joh.
               7.
               37.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 flow
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Belly
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 .
              
               v.
               38.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 keep
                 my
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 Death
                 .
              
               Joh.
               8.
               51.
               
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 travel
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 rest
                 .
                 Mat.
              
               11.
               28.
               
               And
               
                 if
                 ye
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               Joh.
               14.
               14.
               
               Thus
               we
               find
               God
               the
               Father
               speaking
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son.
               Now
               observe
               how
               God
               the
               Son
               is
               speaking
               to
               us
               by
               his
               
                 Servants
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 
                 sin
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 ,
                 but
                 delivered
                 him
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 also
                 freely
                 give
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               8.
               32.
               
               And
               here
               I
               cannot
               but
               call
               to
               mind
               what
               was
               said
               unto
               Naaman
               the
               churlish
               Syrian
               .
               
               Who
               coming
               to
               Elisha
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               his
               Leprosie
               ,
               was
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               no
               harder
               Medicine
               than
               to
               
                 wash
                 seven
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Jordan
                 .
              
               When
               He
               ,
               being
               Angry
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               Thankfull
               ,
               ask'd
               if
               
                 Abana
                 and
                 Pharpar
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 better
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               An
               Ingratitude
               so
               excessive
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               Servants
               took
               him
               up
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               with
               a
               more
               melting
               or
               a
               more
               cutting
               kind
               of
               Rebuke
               ,
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 My
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 bid
                 thee
                 do
                 some
                 great
                 thing
                 ,
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ?
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 wash
                 and
                 be
                 clean
                 ?
              
               After
               the
               very
               same
               manner
               may
               I
               say
               here
               .
               If
               God
               had
               sent
               us
               a
               Message
               by
               his
               Arch-Angel
               Michael
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Rabbins
               to
               be
               the
               Messenger
               of
               his
               Justice
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               bring
               news
               of
               the
               saddest
               nature
               ;
               should
               we
               not
               have
               entertain'd
               him
               as
               a
               Messenger
               from
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 with
                 Fear
                 and
                 Reverence
                 ?
              
               And
               then
               ,
               (
               with
               a
               greater
               force
               of
               reason
               ,
               )
               
               when
               a
               Messenger
               so
               glorious
               ,
               and
               one
               withall
               so
               obliging
               is
               sent
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               and
               sent
               unto
               us
               in
               such
               a
               Message
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Reconciliation
              
               ;
               
               sure
               the
               least
               we
               can
               render
               for
               so
               much
               Mercy
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               very
               willingly
               ,
               but
               very
               thankfully
               to
               receive
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               so
               for
               this
               reason
               also
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               (
               after
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               and
               the
               Nature
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               )
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               
                 Persons
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 speaks
              
               .
               Even
               to
               us
               who
               were
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               had
               long
               
                 sat
                 in
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
               To
               us
               who
               were
               so
               diseased
               and
               sick
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               could
               not
               be
               cur'd
               but
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               our
               Physician
               ,
               
               this
               
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 did
                 arise
                 ,
                 with
                 healing
                 in
                 his
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Darkness
                 into
                 his
                 marvellous
                 light
                 .
              
               We
               had
               nothing
               but
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               to
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               his
               compassion
               ;
               and
               nothing
               more
               than
               his
               own
               compassion
               to
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               his
               Love.
               For
               had
               he
               not
               lov'd
               us
               whilst
               we
               were
               loathsome
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Depravation
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               
                 given
                 himself
                 for
                 us
              
               to
               make
               us
               lovely
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 Iniquity
                 .
              
               And
               
               since
               the
               hardness
               of
               
                 our
                 Hearts
              
               was
               able
               enough
               to
               break
               His
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               to
               break
               it
               )
               into
               compassion
               ,
               and
               pity
               towards
               us
               ;
               shall
               not
               the
               tenderness
               of
               his
               Heart
               be
               able
               enough
               to
               
                 melt
                 ours
              
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               to
               melt
               them
               )
               into
               Tears
               of
               sincere
               Repentance
               ?
               At
               least
               it
               should
               melt
               us
               into
               so
               much
               
                 good
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               to
               afford
               him
               
                 willing
                 Ears
              
               when
               he
               speaks
               unto
               us
               .
               You
               know
               't
               is
               uncivil
               for
               any
               Aequal
               to
               
                 look
                 aside
              
               when
               another
               speaks
               .
               But
               't
               is
               sawciness
               in
               a
               Cottager
               ,
               to
               slight
               the
               speech
               of
               his
               noble
               Landlord
               .
               'T
               is
               more
               than
               Insolence
               in
               a
               Subject
               ,
               not
               to
               attend
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               
                 a
                 gracious
                 Soveraign
              
               .
               How
               great
               a
               Crime
               is
               it
               (
               by
               consequence
               ,
               )
               as
               well
               as
               a
               clownery
               in
               Religion
               ,
               either
               to
               laugh
               ,
               or
               
                 look
                 aside
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ways
               to
               express
               an
               haughty
               Carelesness
               ,
               or
               Neglect
               ,
               when
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               in
               his
               Gospel
               is
               speaking
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ?
               The
               Men
               of
               Israel
               and
               of
               Judah
               were
               
                 more
                 obnoxious
              
               to
               Judgment
               than
               Those
               of
               Nineve
               ,
               both
               for
               slighting
               His
               preaching
               who
               was
               greater
               than
               Jonah
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               were
               a
               People
               much
               
                 more
                 oblig'd
              
               .
               For
               as
               the
               better
               he
               is
               that
               speaks
               ,
               the
               worse
               it
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               attend
               him
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               more
               the
               
                 Things
                 spoken
              
               have
               been
               obliging
               ,
               the
               contempt
               of
               such
               things
               is
               the
               more
               enormous
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 more
                 favours
              
               they
               have
               received
               to
               whom
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               offer'd
               ,
               
               the
               more
               unpardonable
               they
               are
               on
               supposition
               of
               their
               Refusal
               .
               Indeed
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               Mahomedans
               ,
               or
               the
               Salvages
               of
               America
               ,
               may
               refuse
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               with
               some
               colour
               of
               Excuse
               .
               But
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               none
               ,
               if
               
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               when
               brought
               unto
               us
               by
               a
               Saviour
               with
               whom
               
                 from
                 our
                 Birth
              
               we
               have
               been
               acquainted
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               we
               know
               This
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               instruction
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 He
                 alone
                 hath
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               whatever
               is
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               Aliens
               and
               Strangers
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               yet
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Privilege
               and
               the
               Dignity
               of
               your
               Vocation
               ,
               your
               having
               been
               washed
               in
               the
               laver
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               
               your
               having
               had
               
                 a
                 Taste
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               your
               being
               
                 a
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 People
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 once
                 obtained
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 now
                 obtained
                 Mercy
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               (
               after
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               the
               excellent
               Nature
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               and
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Persons
               to
               whom
               he
               speaks
               ,
               )
               the
               
                 greater
                 Degrees
              
               of
               Condemnation
               to
               such
               as
               are
               guilty
               of
               a
               Refusal
               .
               For
               
               as
               the
               Dignity
               of
               our
               Calling
               is
               above
               that
               of
               others
               ,
               so
               we
               find
               our selves
               obliged
               to
               greater
               Duty
               .
               And
               the
               more
               we
               are
               rewardable
               for
               our
               Discharge
               of
               such
               Duty
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               is
               our
               Danger
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Gospel
               will
               condemn
               us
               to
               greater
               misery
               than
               the
               Law
               ,
               upon
               that
               Supposal
               .
               An
               
                 injur'd
                 Saviour
              
               will
               become
               a
               most
               
                 angry
                 Judge
              
               .
               And
               our
               contempt
               of
               
                 richer
                 Favours
              
               than
               had
               been
               shewn
               in
               Times
               past
               ,
               will
               but
               excite
               our
               Benefactor
               to
               
                 greater
                 Fury
              
               .
               Mark
               (
               I
               pray
               )
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               now
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               and
               press
               you
               with
               ,
               (
               for
               what
               you
               can
               never
               enough
               remember
               ,
               I
               cannot
               mind
               you
               of
               too
               often
               ,
               )
               That
               as
               the
               
                 greater
                 Dignities
              
               are
               allow'd
               us
               ,
               the
               
                 stricter
                 Duties
              
               we
               are
               injoyn'd
               ;
               so
               by
               how
               much
               the
               stricter
               our
               Duties
               are
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               obnoxious
               to
               
                 greater
                 Dangers
              
               .
               To
               *
               us
               it
               is
               given
               to
               know
               the
               Will
               of
               our
               Master
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Here
               lies
               our
               Dignity
               .
               But
               if
               we
               know
               his
               Will
               ,
               we
               must
               a
               do
               it
               too
               .
               There
               lies
               our
               Duty
               .
               For
               if
               we
               know
               it
               ,
               
                 but
                 do
                 it
                 not
              
               ,
               b
               
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 .
              
               Therein
               consists
               our
               greatest
               Danger
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Duties
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 living
                 up
              
               to
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               will
               stand
               us
               instead
               
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Wrath.
              
               Nay
               ,
               All
               we
               gain
               by
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               
               whilst
               it
               is
               destitute
               of
               Practice
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               laden
               with
               
                 greater
                 misery
              
               than
               they
               that
               
                 know
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               
               God
               who
               spake
               
                 in
                 times
                 past
              
               to
               our
               Forefathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               days
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son.
               There
               lies
               our
               Dignity
               .
               But
               the
               
                 times
                 of
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 God
                 winked
                 at
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 who
                 now
                 commandeth
                 all
                 men
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 repent
                 .
              
               There
               lies
               our
               Duty
               ,
               and
               Danger
               too
               .
               For
               if
               his
               bespeaking
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               exacts
               to
               be
               answer'd
               by
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               must
               be
               our
               Misery
               if
               we
               continue
               in
               our
               Impenitence
               .
               And
               then
               what
               Ground
               is
               it
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               these
               last
               days
               hath
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               (
               thereby
               filling
               us
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               )
               in
               case
               our
               Knowledge
               is
               become
               barren
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               bring
               forth
               the
               Fruits
               of
               
                 Evangelical
                 Integrity
              
               ?
               to
               wit
               ,
               impartial
               Obedience
               to
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ?
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               our
               Knowledge
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               without
               the
               sedulous
               execution
               of
               what
               we
               know
               ,
               when
               God
               who
               hath
               spoken
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               hath
               spoken
               This
               in
               effect
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               That
               our
               present
               Guilt
               will
               be
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               our
               future
               Stripes
               the
               more
               numerous
               ?
               It
               had
               been
               better
               for
               us
               ,
               by
               consequence
               ,
               He
               had
               not
               spoken
               to
               us
               
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               much
               
               less
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               now
               
                 slop
                 our
                 Ears
                 against
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 this
                 Charmer
                 ,
              
               or
               onely
               open
               our
               Ears
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               our
               Hearts
               .
               For
               what
               said
               our
               Lord
               of
               the
               stubborn
               .
               Jews
               ,
               upon
               whom
               he
               had
               bestow'd
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               offer'd
               the
               
                 first
                 Refusal
              
               of
               his
               Favours
               ?
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 and
                 spoken
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 Sin
                 ;
                 but
                 now
              
               (
               that
               I
               am
               come
               ,
               and
               have
               spoken
               ,
               and
               both
               in
               
                 vain
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 excuse
              
               or
               colour
               
                 for
                 Sin.
              
               
            
             
               After
               the
               very
               same
               manner
               ,
               had
               not
               God
               spoken
               to
               us
               
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               had
               he
               spoken
               to
               us
               obscurely
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               spake
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Book
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               the
               twofold
               Volume
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               )
               or
               had
               he
               spoken
               to
               us
               onely
               by
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               Visions
               ,
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               by
               Types
               ,
               and
               Figures
               ,
               by
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               spake
               unto
               the
               Jews
               under
               the
               Paedagogie
               of
               Moses
               ;
               we
               might
               have
               alledged
               in
               our
               excuse
               ,
               (
               how
               ineffectually
               soever
               )
               that
               we
               either
               
                 wholly
                 wanted
              
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               means
               were
               much
               less
               than
               they
               might
               have
               been
               .
               But
               now
               since
               after
               all
               
                 other
                 Methods
              
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               (
               and
               which
               are
               written
               for
               our
               Instruction
               ,
               )
               he
               hath
               left
               to
               us
               in
               writing
               what
               he
               spake
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               thereby
               enlightning
               our
               
               Heads
               with
               an
               abundant
               measure
               of
               his
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               also
               hath
               given
               us
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               to
               warm
               our
               Hearts
               too
               with
               a
               competent
               measure
               of
               his
               Grace
               ;
               what
               Apologie
               or
               Pretense
               are
               we
               able
               to
               make
               for
               our
               Impieties
               ?
               We
               cannot
               alledge
               at
               his
               Tribunal
               ,
               That
               we
               were
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               unacquainted
               with
               his
               
                 Works
                 ;
                 for
              
               *
               
                 the
                 heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Firmament
                 sheweth
                 his
                 handy
                 work
                 .
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
              
               19.
               1.
               )
               We
               cannot
               say
               in
               that
               hour
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               destitute
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               He
               hath
               *
               
                 written
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
              
               .
               Nor
               that
               we
               wanted
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               He
               hath
               put
               it
               into
               our
               Ears
               .
               Nor
               that
               we
               were
               strangers
               unto
               his
               Name
               ;
               for
               we
               daily
               take
               it
               into
               our
               Lips.
               Nor
               can
               we
               plead
               that
               He
               exacted
               ,
               more
               than
               't
               was
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               (
               we
               know
               )
               a
               
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 through
                 Him
                 that
                 strengthens
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               
                 he
                 accepteth
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 ,
              
               (
               although
               it
               be
               
                 but
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
              
               ,
               )
               where
               nothing
               more
               can
               be
               perform'd
               .
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
               
               He
               accepts
               the
               least
               Things
               ,
               where
               the
               least
               are
               the
               greatest
               that
               we
               can
               
                 give
                 .
                 Sincere
              
               we
               can
               be
               ,
               although
               not
               sinless
               .
               Let
               us
               but
               be
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 perfectly
                 willing
              
               to
               be
               what
               we
               can
               not
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               perfect
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               willing
               to
               be
               perfect
               *
               
                 as
                 our
                 Father
                 
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               have
               that
               
                 willing
                 mind
              
               ,
               which
               S.
               Paul
               doth
               assure
               us
               will
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               I
               would
               not
               be
               so
               mistaken
               ,
               (
               by
               such
               as
               love
               to
               be
               misled
               into
               
                 pleasant
                 Errors
              
               ,
               )
               as
               if
               I
               had
               hinted
               that
               the
               Will
               is
               still
               as
               good
               as
               the
               Deed
               ;
               or
               that
               if
               we
               are
               desirous
               to
               do
               our
               Duties
               ,
               
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 not
              
               ,
               it
               will
               certainly
               serve
               our
               turn
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 if
                 we
                 had
              
               done
               them
               .
               The
               Apostle
               does
               not
               so
               speak
               ,
               and
               I
               onely
               speak
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               whose
               words
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               are
               plainly
               These
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 first
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
                 ,
                 God
                 accepteth
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               as
               if
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               punish
               any
               man
               living
               who
               does
               
                 as
                 much
              
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 not
                 doing
              
               of
               That
               ,
               which
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               do
               .
               From
               whence
               't
               is
               obvious
               to
               infer
               ,
               not
               that
               any
               man
               may
               presume
               upon
               God's
               acceptance
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               or
               his
               
                 woulding
                 rather
              
               ,
               without
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               able
               to
               perform
               as
               well
               as
               will
               it
               ;
               (
               for
               this
               were
               to
               justifie
               our
               wilfullest
               ,
               which
               are
               our
               very
               worst
               sins
               ;
               )
               but
               that
               when
               we
               have
               in
               earnest
               done
               the
               greatest
               good
               we
               can
               ,
               God
               accepts
               of
               our
               willingness
               to
               do
               the
               good
               we
               can
               not
               .
               Being
               
                 as
                 good
              
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               angry
               we
               
               are
               
                 no
                 better
              
               .
               When
               he
               finds
               us
               sincere
               in
               all
               our
               Services
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               condemn
               us
               for
               not
               being
               sinless
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               
                 all
                 This
              
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               for
               our
               Comfort
               ,
               It
               is
               every
               whit
               as
               true
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               Humiliation
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               utterly
               unexcusable
               at
               the
               last
               great
               Audit
               ,
               (
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               )
               in
               case
               we
               so
               far
               
                 refuse
                 Him
                 that
                 speaks
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               live
               no
               more
               strictly
               with
               all
               the
               Advantages
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               the
               Jews
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               liv'd
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               't
               is
               argued
               Thus
               by
               S.
               Paul.
               
               If
               They
               were
               left
               without
               excuse
               ,
               who
               had
               
                 no
                 other
              
               Scripture
               than
               the
               great
               Book
               of
               Hieroglyphicks
               ,
               the
               double
               System
               of
               the
               Creatures
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               and
               had
               
                 no
                 other
                 Light
              
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Reason
               whereby
               to
               read
               it
               ;
               and
               had
               no
               Law
               to
               go
               by
               ,
               but
               That
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               had
               no
               where
               else
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Tables
               of
               their
               Hearts
               ;
               and
               where
               't
               was
               written
               in
               no
               Characters
               ,
               but
               what
               were
               Invisible
               to
               their
               Eyes
               ;
               then
               what
               excuse
               can
               We
               hope
               for
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               spoken
               to
               by
               his
               Son
               ?
               (
               and
               who
               ,
               besides
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               have
               All
               the
               
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Grace
              
               too
               ,
               )
               if
               We
               shall
               sin
               against
               the
               light
               of
               so
               clear
               a
               Knowledge
               ?
               'T
               is
               very
               plain
               
               that
               we
               Christians
               may
               be
               
                 less
                 excusable
              
               than
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               
                 never
                 heard
              
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               were
               unexcusable
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               Jews
               ,
               we
               find
               our
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               disputing
               thus
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               If
               
                 he
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 Law
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 Punishment
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               And
               He
               is
               reckon'd
               to
               be
               the
               Man
               that
               hath
               
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               whoever
               he
               is
               that
               
                 sinneth
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               26.
               )
               For
               if
               then
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               ,
               
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
              
               or
               expiation
               
                 for
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 fearfull
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 devour
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               27.
               )
               The
               confirmation
               of
               this
               we
               have
               Heb.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               where
               't
               is
               affirm'd
               to
               be
               
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 once
                 have
                 been
                 inlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 They
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 renewed
                 unto
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               there
               is
               ,
               because
               (
               in
               God's
               interpretation
               )
               
                 they
                 crucifie
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 .
              
               This
               again
               is
               confirm'd
               by
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               20
               ,
               21.
               where
               the
               
                 End
                 of
                 relapsed
                 Christians
                 
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 Beginning
                 .
              
               And
               thence
               't
               is
               inferred
               to
               be
               better
               ,
               never
               to
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               than
               after
               they
               have
               known
               it
               to
               turn
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               you
               see
               how
               the
               Jews
               might
               be
               
                 less
                 excusable
              
               than
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               We
               who
               are
               Christians
               may
               be
               
                 less
                 excusable
              
               than
               the
               Jews
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               us
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
              
               but
               rather
               that
               we
               make
               him
               some
               
                 proportionable
                 Answer
              
               ;
               speaking
               back
               to
               him
               better
               ,
               than
               by
               our
               Sins
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 They
                 escaped
                 not
                 who
                 refused
                 Him
                 that
                 spake
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 shall
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 Him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               I
               do
               insist
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               upon
               this
               fourth
               and
               last
               Topick
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Caveat
               or
               Warning
               is
               now
               inforc'd
               ,
               because
               the
               hope
               of
               Reward
               in
               a
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               
                 less
                 available
              
               with
               men
               than
               the
               fear
               of
               Punishment
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               does
               seem
               to
               prefer
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               but
               in
               diverse
               other
               places
               of
               
                 this
                 Epistle
              
               .
               In
               the
               
                 second
                 Chapter
              
               more
               especially
               ,
               (
               at
               the
               
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 third
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fourth
                 Verses
              
               ,
               )
               we
               find
               the
               Argument
               and
               the
               Inference
               to
               be
               much
               the
               same
               that
               they
               are
               here
               .
               First
               of
               all
               observe
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Topick
               from
               which
               
               't
               is
               drawn
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 Angels
                 was
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Transgression
                 and
                 Disobedience
                 received
                 a
                 just
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 also
                 bearing
                 them
                 witness
                 both
                 with
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 diverse
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ?
              
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               because
               Christ
               was
               superiour
               both
               to
               Moses
               and
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               whom
               the
               Law
               was
               spoken
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               therefore
               we
               who
               are
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               yield
               the
               
                 greater
                 reverence
              
               to
               That
               which
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son.
               For
               if
               the
               Israelites
               were
               plagu'd
               for
               their
               contempt
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               we
               Christians
               for
               our
               Neglect
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               What
               now
               is
               the
               Vse
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               what
               the
               Inference
               to
               be
               drawn
               from
               this
               Argument
               ?
               Is
               it
               onely
               in
               the
               negative
               ,
               That
               we
               
                 refuse
                 not
              
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ?
               or
               that
               we
               have
               
                 not
                 any
                 Averseness
              
               to
               his
               Person
               or
               his
               Words
               ?
               no
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               without
               averseness
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               cold
               and
               unattentive
               to
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               without
               an
               absolute
               
               Contempt
               ,
               or
               Refusal
               of
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               inference
               is
               so
               plainly
               and
               so
               positively
               express'd
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               utterly
               exclusive
               of
               all
               Indifference
               .
               'T
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 more
                 earnest
                 heed
                 unto
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 heard
              
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 lest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 we
                 let
                 them
                 slip
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle's
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Metaphor
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 falling
                 away
                 of
                 Water
              
               ,
               when
               being
               not
               kept
               within
               its
               Bounds
               it
               
                 runs
                 wastfully
                 about
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               spilt
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               Phavorinus
               and
               Hesychius
               do
               both
               expound
               it
               .
               A
               Metaphor
               the
               fitter
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               worthy
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               Scripture
               is
               compar'd
               and
               resembled
               to
               those
               
                 three
                 Liquids
              
               ,
               
               
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Milk
              
               ,
               and
               Water
               .
               
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               Isaias
               ;
               
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ;
               and
               by
               S.
               John
               unto
               the
               third
               .
               We
               must
               be
               therefore
               very
               carefull
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               retain
               ,
               as
               to
               receive
               the
               Wine
               and
               Milk
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               
                 bottle
                 up
              
               the
               
                 Water
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               (
               as
               David
               prays
               God
               to
               do
               his
               Tears
               ,
               )
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               we
               shed
               it
               ,
               or
               let
               it
               fall
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               
                 Cordial
                 Water
              
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               not
               carefull
               to
               preserve
               ;
               (
               be
               it
               but
               Cinnamon
               ,
               or
               Surfet
               Water
               .
               )
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               
                 wholesom
                 Milk
              
               ,
               which
               we
               think
               not
               
                 too
                 good
              
               to
               be
               
                 cast
                 away
              
               ;
               (
               be
               it
               but
               a
               Cow's
               ,
               or
               an
               Asse's
               Milk.
               )
               
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               want
               of
               heed
               to
               keep
               our
               Wine
               from
               being
               lost
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               made
               of
               a
               
                 common
                 Grape
              
               .
               But
               since
               the
               Wine
               I
               now
               speak
               of
               is
               that
               that
               flow'd
               from
               
                 his
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               who
               call'd
               himself
               
                 the
                 True
                 Vine
              
               ;
               And
               since
               the
               Milk
               is
               none
               other
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 sincere
                 Milk
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               ;
               And
               since
               the
               Water
               is
               no
               less
               pretious
               ,
               than
               
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               a
               Water
               
                 flowing
                 out
              
               from
               Him
               whom
               S.
               Paul
               calls
               a
               Rock
               ,
               
               from
               whence
               there
               gushes
               out
               
                 a
                 Fountain
                 of
                 living
                 Water
              
               ;
               
               sure
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               studious
               and
               carefull
               of
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               
                 our
                 earthen
                 Vessels
              
               .
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               
                 more
                 abundant
                 and
                 earnest
                 heed
              
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               (
               that
               Wine
               ,
               that
               Milk
               ,
               that
               
                 VVater
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               drank
               out
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               have
               imbib'd
               into
               our
               Ears
               ,
               )
               whereby
               our
               Souls
               may
               be
               nourished
               to
               
                 Life
                 Eternal
              
               .
            
             
               Yet
               there
               are
               multitudes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               mean
               in
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Reformed
              
               world
               ,
               (
               upon
               whom
               what
               I
               have
               said
               must
               needs
               reflect
               very
               severely
               ,
               )
               who
               are
               so
               cold
               ,
               and
               so
               careless
               in
               reading
               or
               hearing
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               thing
               else
               to
               which
               they
               are
               not
               
                 much
                 more
                 attentive
              
               .
               If
               a
               Mountebank
               in
               the
               Street
               shall
               
               speak
               to
               the
               People
               from
               a
               Scaffold
               ,
               they
               will
               presently
               flock
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               Audience
               .
               If
               any
               Revels
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               Comoedy
               to
               be
               acted
               ,
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               will
               be
               
                 running
                 out
              
               at
               their
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               ,
               through
               the
               great
               and
               
                 earnest
                 heed
              
               which
               they
               will
               give
               unto
               the
               things
               that
               are
               said
               or
               done
               .
               If
               a
               Tertullus
               or
               an
               Herod
               shall
               make
               an
               eloquent
               Oration
               ,
               his
               Auditors
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               cry
               aloud
               with
               those
               Parasites
               ,
               (
               
                 Act.
                 12.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Man.
              
               Whereas
               when
               one
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Sermons
              
               is
               recited
               out
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               hearers
               are
               commonly
               as
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               as
               seemingly
               unconcern'd
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               said
               inwardly
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               (
               the
               flat
               Reverse
               of
               what
               was
               said
               of
               the
               Speech
               of
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 God.
              
               Do
               They
               give
               heed
               to
               what
               they
               hear
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               are
               not
               quite
               asleep
               ,
               are
               yet
               so
               
                 yawningly
                 attentive
              
               ,
               as
               to
               forget
               in
               an
               Instant
               ,
               what
               they
               hear
               in
               an
               hour
               ?
               No
               ,
               did
               they
               heed
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               they
               often
               do
               the
               actions
               and
               words
               of
               Men
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               in
               
                 real
                 admiration
              
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               flattery
               ,
               )
               they
               would
               carry
               what
               they
               learn
               from
               
                 this
                 Year
              
               unto
               the
               next
               ;
               not
               
                 in
                 utramque
                 aurem
                 dormire
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               
                 in
                 duarum
                 alteram
              
               ,
               letting
               out
               at
               the
               right
               Ear
               what
               they
               receive
               into
               the
               left
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               purposed
               to
               confute
               
               this
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               ,
               when
               it
               saith
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 quick
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 and
                 sharper
                 than
                 any
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 piercing
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               or
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               enervate
               that
               saying
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Particulars
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               What
               may
               probably
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               men
               will
               sleep
               at
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               a
               great
               deal
               sooner
               than
               at
               a
               Play
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               because
               they
               are
               
                 less
                 attentive
              
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               less
               delighted
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               than
               in
               the
               Theater
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               more
               in
               love
               with
               what
               is
               meant
               onely
               to
               please
               ,
               than
               with
               what
               is
               meant
               to
               profit
               them
               to
               Life
               Eternal
               ?
               Or
               suppose
               them
               most
               delighted
               in
               Church-Assemblies
               .
               What
               then
               may
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               they
               are
               much
               more
               attentive
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Men
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               out
               of
               the
               Pew
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               that
               they
               prefer
               the
               gratification
               of
               the
               Ear
               to
               the
               Rectification
               of
               the
               Heart
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               that
               be
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               want
               of
               
                 true
                 Belief
              
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               
                 due
                 Consideration
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
              
               are
               
                 God's
                 own
                 word
              
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               Gospel
               in
               particular
               is
               the
               word
               which
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               hath
               spoken
               to
               us
               
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ?
               
               And
               why
               should
               this
               be
               so
               little
               heeded
               ,
               (
               if
               't
               is
               really
               believ'd
               )
               unless
               because
               it
               is
               so
               cheaply
               ,
               and
               so
               commonly
               to
               be
               had
               ?
               were
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               seen
               but
               once
               or
               twice
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               much
               more
               consider'd
               than
               now
               he
               is
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               commonness
               of
               his
               Shining
               which
               makes
               him
               pass
               over
               our
               heads
               so
               unregarded
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Works
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               too
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               For
               in
               the
               Infancy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               printing
               was
               invented
               ,
               what
               care
               and
               cost
               were
               men
               at
               ,
               to
               write
               out
               Copies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               and
               in
               what
               honour
               was
               it
               had
               ,
               when
               
                 but
                 newly
              
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Tongues
              
               ?
               whereas
               now
               that
               it
               is
               grown
               both
               cheap
               ,
               and
               common
               ,
               it
               is
               commonly
               as
               Pearl
               cast
               out
               to
               Swine
               .
               Many
               sit
               not
               at
               ease
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Priest
               is
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               Psalms
               and
               Chapters
               ;
               and
               many
               loyter
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               until
               they
               are
               very
               well
               assur'd
               the
               Preacher
               is
               going
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               not
               at
               all
               laying
               to
               heart
               ,
               (
               what
               yet
               they
               cannot
               but
               assent
               to
               ,
               if
               ever
               it
               enters
               into
               their
               Heads
               whilst
               their
               Heads
               are
               Christian
               ,
               )
               that
               the
               chiefest
               part
               of
               God's
               Service
               hath
               been
               performed
               in
               the
               Pew
               .
               For
               the
               most
               powerfull
               words
               of
               Men
               can
               but
               edifie
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               whereas
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               is
               apt
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               *
               cleanse
               us
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               17.
               and
               as
               S.
               Peter
               once
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 
                 we
              
               ought
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               Man.
               
               So
               in
               this
               Case
               also
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               hear
               God
               rather
               than
               Men.
               Now
               the
               Lesson
               which
               is
               read
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               is
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               which
               he
               hath
               spoken
               by
               his
               Servants
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Lesson
               out
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               which
               he
               hath
               spoken
               by
               his
               Son.
               Whereas
               the
               customary
               Discourse
               which
               we
               call
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               profitable
               ,
               and
               pious
               ,
               and
               therefore
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptance
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               of
               
                 human
                 Contrivance
              
               and
               Composition
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               not
               all
               taken
               ,
               
                 word
                 for
                 word
              
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               so
               much
               Scripture
               as
               fills
               an
               hour
               .
               And
               how
               far
               it
               is
               from
               That
               ,
               our
               own
               experience
               may
               inform
               us
               from
               several
               Pulpits
               ;
               wherein
               we
               are
               often
               entertain'd
               with
               accurate
               Essays
               ,
               and
               Harangues
               ,
               with
               florid
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               Declamations
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               very
               strong
               savour
               of
               Art
               ,
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               are
               deservedly
               applauded
               for
               Wit
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ;
               but
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               drawn
               from
               the
               
                 VVell
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               being
               
                 wholly
                 made
              
               ,
               or
               
                 mostly
                 deduced
              
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               hardly
               any
               Tincture
               or
               Rellish
               of
               it
               .
               
               As
               if
               their
               Authors
               were
               afraid
               ,
               with
               
                 Cardinal
                 Bembus
              
               and
               
                 other
                 Romanists
              
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               complain'd
               of
               and
               accus'd
               by
               
                 Dominicus
                 
                 Nanus
                 Mirabellius
              
               ,
               )
               to
               fully
               and
               flatten
               their
               Elocution
               with
               
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
              
               As
               if
               they
               had
               the
               same
               opinion
               touching
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               with
               the
               Prophane
               
                 Cardinal
                 Hosius
              
               touching
               the
               wellfare
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 if
                 no
                 Gospel
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 .
              
               As
               if
               the
               Scripture
               had
               seem'd
               to
               Them
               ,
               what
               once
               it
               did
               to
               S.
               *
               Austin
               before
               he
               was
               
                 absolutely
                 converted
              
               ,
               very
               
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 compar'd
                 with
                 Cicero's
                 Elegance
                 of
                 Expression
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               we
               might
               not
               complain
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               are
               call'd
               to
               be
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               
                 Laurentius
                 Valla
              
               was
               said
               to
               do
               of
               
                 Cardinal
                 Sadolet
              
               ,
               and
               Politian
               ,
               and
               other
               Orators
               of
               their
               Age
               ,
               
                 Gentilem
                 illos
                 Sermonem
                 magis
                 ,
                 quàm
                 Ecclesiasticum
                 deamâsse
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               have
               rather
               lov'd
               an
               Ethnical
               ,
               than
               Ecclesiastical
               way
               of
               speaking
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               in
               a
               zealous
               Enmity
               to
               such
               affected
               Idolizers
               of
               
                 human
                 Eloquence
              
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               frames
               his
               
                 whole
                 Sermon
              
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               what
               is
               This
               but
               the
               Recital
               of
               so
               much
               Scripture
               as
               fills
               an
               Hour
               ?
               And
               then
               't
               is
               certainly
               as
               regardable
               ,
               when
               barely
               read
               out
               of
               the
               Pew
               ,
               as
               when
               with
               Emphasis
               and
               gesture
               it
               is
               rehearsed
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               
                 Refuse
                 not
              
               therefore
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               upon
               any
               Pretense
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               .
               Not
               for
               
               the
               meanness
               of
               the
               Person
               by
               whom
               he
               speaks
               .
               Not
               for
               the
               Plainness
               of
               the
               language
               in
               which
               he
               speaks
               .
               Not
               for
               the
               Hardness
               or
               mysteriousness
               of
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               by
               him
               .
               Not
               for
               the
               cheapness
               or
               the
               commonness
               of
               what
               he
               speaks
               .
               Nor
               yet
               for
               any
               other
               Objections
               ,
               which
               some
               who
               are
               wittily
               profane
               are
               wont
               to
               urge
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               For
               I
               suppose
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               it
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               an
               honourable
               Author
               ,
               That
               *
               
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 both
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 ,
                 do
                 find
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 faults
                 with
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               As
               that
               it
               is
               
                 too
                 obscure
              
               ,
               and
               immethodical
               ,
               and
               
                 contradicting
                 to
                 it self
                 ;
                 incohaerent
              
               ,
               and
               
                 unadorn'd
                 ,
                 flat
              
               ,
               and
               unaffecting
               ;
               abounding
               with
               things
               that
               are
               either
               trivial
               ,
               or
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 with
                 useless
                 Repetitions
              
               .
               Monsters
               more
               prodigious
               than
               any
               Africa
               can
               afford
               us
               ,
               who
               acknowledging
               the
               Authority
               and
               Truth
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               can
               so
               blasphemously
               detract
               from
               the
               Credit
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               the
               scandalous
               Aspersions
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Wit
               or
               the
               Malice
               of
               Men
               or
               Devils
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               contrive
               to
               be
               cast
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               And
               First
               ,
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               for
               the
               meanness
               
               of
               the
               Person
               by
               whom
               he
               speaks
               .
               The
               word
               of
               God
               being
               as
               sacred
               when
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               lowest
               Priest
               ,
               as
               when
               by
               That
               of
               the
               profoundest
               and
               greatest
               Prelate
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Nay
               his
               word
               being
               
                 as
                 pure
              
               out
               of
               a
               vitious
               man's
               Lips
               ,
               as
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               when
               daily
               reflected
               from
               a
               Dunghill
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               
                 most
                 uncorrupted
              
               and
               limpid
               Water
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               running
               through
               a
               sordid
               and
               
                 earthy
                 Channel
              
               .
               As
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               to
               Israel
               was
               not
               the
               worse
               or
               the
               
                 less
                 welcome
              
               ,
               for
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Lips
               of
               a
               cursed
               Balaam
               ;
               so
               his
               Rebuke
               sent
               to
               Balaam
               was
               not
               the
               less
               to
               be
               attended
               ,
               for
               being
               spoken
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               an
               
                 arrant
                 Ass
              
               .
               Be
               not
               therefore
               as
               impatient
               of
               being
               spoken
               to
               by
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               poorest
               Talent
               and
               Degree
               ,
               as
               Nabal
               was
               of
               being
               spoken
               to
               by
               a
               persecuted
               ,
               
               and
               destitute
               ,
               but
               
                 royal
                 Prophet
              
               ;
               nor
               so
               impatient
               of
               a
               Reproof
               from
               any
               the
               meanest
               of
               God's
               Embassadours
               ,
               
               as
               Abner
               from
               Ishbosheth
               ,
               or
               as
               Herod
               from
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               
               or
               as
               Ahab
               from
               Micaiah
               ,
               who
               for
               speaking
               an
               unpleasant
               ,
               but
               
                 wholsome
                 Truth
              
               ,
               was
               presently
               clapt
               up
               in
               Prison
               ,
               and
               fed
               with
               the
               Bread
               of
               Affliction
               too
               .
               Entertain
               not
               the
               vilest
               of
               all
               
                 Christ's
                 Messengers
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               the
               Rulers
               did
               
                 Christ
                 Himself
              
               ,
               
               when
               they
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               deride
               and
               
               scoff
               at
               him
               for
               the
               
                 despicable
                 Garb
              
               of
               his
               Appearance
               .
               But
               be
               as
               civil
               to
               him
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               ye
               would
               that
               your
               Equals
               should
               be
               to
               You
               ;
               and
               even
               because
               ye
               are
               unwilling
               to
               have
               your
               Messages
               refus'd
               ,
               for
               being
               sent
               by
               the
               basest
               of
               all
               your
               Servants
               ,
               therefore
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               meanness
               of
               the
               Person
               by
               whom
               he
               speaks
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               Secondly
               do
               not
               refuse
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               plainness
               of
               the
               Language
               in
               which
               he
               speaks
               .
               For
               what
               is
               Plainness
               ,
               but
               Perspicuity
               ?
               and
               of
               all
               those
               Virtues
               which
               are
               required
               in
               an
               
                 Orator
                 ,
                 Perspicuity
              
               and
               Pertinence
               are
               worthily
               reckon'd
               amongst
               the
               chief
               .
               
               So
               far
               forth
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               contein
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               a
               Law
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Faith
               ,
               (
               That
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               This
               by
               Christ
               ,
               )
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               becomes
               the
               State
               and
               Majesty
               of
               its
               Author
               ,
               than
               to
               communicate
               with
               his
               People
               in
               greatest
               Plainness
               .
               Or
               is
               the
               Gospel
               very
               destitute
               of
               what
               the
               world
               calls
               Wit
               and
               Eloquence
               ?
               call
               to
               mind
               that
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               hath
               sent
               it
               to
               us
               by
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ;
               and
               pay
               an
               humble
               Veneration
               to
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               you
               bear
               unto
               Him
               that
               speaks
               .
               And
               since
               his
               words
               are
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               Direction
               by
               our
               Conformity
               
               to
               which
               we
               shall
               
                 live
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               )
               of
               what
               a
               
                 barbarous
                 ingratitude
              
               shall
               we
               be
               judged
               to
               be
               guilty
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               quarrel
               at
               his
               Care
               to
               have
               their
               
                 meaning
                 understood
              
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Parables
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Plainnesses
                 of
                 Speech
              
               ;
               Places
               so
               deep
               ,
               that
               an
               Elephant
               may
               swimm
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Places
               so
               shallow
               ,
               that
               a
               Lamb
               may
               wade
               through
               them
               .
               There
               are
               some
               such
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               things
               so
               difficult
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               
                 Ignorant
                 and
                 unstable
              
               (
               who
               are
               arrogant
               ,
               and
               proud
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               empty
               ,
               )
               do
               many
               times
               
                 wrest
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Damnation
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               whatsoever
               else
               may
               be
               the
               colour
               for
               your
               Refusal
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
              
               an
               heavenly
               Speaker
               ,
               for
               the
               Plainness
               of
               the
               Dialect
               in
               which
               he
               speaks
               ;
               because
               ,
               of
               all
               his
               Condescensions
               expressed
               to
               us
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               this
               must
               certainly
               be
               one
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 Obliging
              
               .
               And
               yet
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               do
               not
               refuse
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               mysteriousness
               of
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               by
               him
               .
               For
               what
               were
               this
               but
               to
               find
               fault
               with
               the
               sublimity
               of
               the
               matter
               ?
               and
               implicitly
               to
               complain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 strong
                 meat
              
               for
               men
               of
               the
               
                 ripest
                 Age
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Milk
               for
               those
               Babes
               who
               are
               
                 unskilfull
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ?
              
               
               It
               were
               to
               quarrel
               with
               the
               Scripture
               for
               having
               
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               whereby
               to
               exercise
               our
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               crown
               our
               Search
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               sensible
               of
               our
               weakness
               ,
               and
               to
               excite
               our
               Admiration
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               are
               Mysteries
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               *
               Stewards
               of
               those
               mysteries
               .
               As
               things
               
                 lock'd
                 up
              
               from
               low
               and
               vulgar
               Apprehensions
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               also
               special
               men
               to
               whom
               is
               committed
               the
               
                 Key
                 of
                 Knowledge
              
               .
               
               The
               
                 Priest's
                 Lips
              
               are
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               
               and
               
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 to
                 seek
              
               it
               flowing
               out
               in
               expositions
               
                 from
                 his
                 Orthodox
                 mouth
              
               .
               'T
               is
               fit
               the
               Scripture
               should
               be
               plain
               ,
               and
               mysterious
               too
               ;
               I
               mean
               in
               
                 several
                 parts
              
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               
                 several
                 purposes
              
               and
               ends
               .
               For
               if
               nothing
               in
               it
               were
               plain
               ,
               we
               should
               but
               grope
               after
               heaven
               ,
               and
               miss
               the
               way
               too
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               nothing
               were
               mysterious
               ,
               it
               s
               over
               great
               Familiarity
               would
               make
               it
               liable
               to
               contempt
               .
               Whereas
               the
               due
               consideration
               of
               
                 both
                 together
              
               will
               discover
               to
               us
               the
               Vse
               and
               the
               End
               of
               Sermons
               .
               For
               though
               it
               is
               not
               perhaps
               the
               pleasant'st
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ,
               because
               the
               profitablest
               Preaching
               in
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               onely
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               expound
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               to
               shew
               the
               sense
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               difficult
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               easie
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
              
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               for
               the
               hardness
               of
               the
               things
               
                 that
                 are
                 spoken
                 by
                 him
              
               .
            
             
             
               §
               15.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               do
               not
               refuse
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               cheapness
               or
               the
               commonness
               of
               what
               he
               speaks
               .
               For
               this
               were
               just
               as
               extravagant
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               disesteem
               and
               depretiate
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               
               because
               the
               very
               
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 were
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pretious
                 Stones
              
               ;
               and
               so
               common
               a
               thing
               was
               Pearl
               ,
               that
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               consisted
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               cheap
               was
               
                 pure
                 Gold
              
               ,
               that
               the
               street
               of
               the
               City
               was
               
                 nothing
                 else
              
               .
               To
               slight
               the
               
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               for
               being
               
                 commonly
                 to
                 be
                 had
              
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               if
               a
               Nice
               person
               should
               die
               with
               Thirst
               ,
               rather
               than
               quench
               it
               with
               
                 common
                 VVater
              
               .
               Or
               as
               if
               a
               proud
               person
               should
               scorn
               his
               life
               ,
               for
               depending
               upon
               so
               cheap
               and
               so
               common
               an
               Element
               as
               the
               Air.
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               destructive
               and
               dishonourable
               to
               men
               ,
               than
               their
               Itching
               after
               things
               that
               are
               rare
               and
               novel
               .
               This
               was
               one
               of
               those
               Crimes
               wherewith
               God
               upbraided
               his
               People
               Israel
               ,
               That
               
                 forsaking
                 him
              
               the
               old
               and
               the
               
                 living
                 Fountain
              
               ,
               they
               had
               hewn
               unto
               themselves
               such
               
                 broken
                 Cisterns
              
               ,
               as
               had
               nothing
               but
               newness
               to
               recommend
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               such
               Men
               and
               Women
               are
               very
               sharply
               to
               be
               rebuk'd
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               chargeth
               Timothy
               in
               the
               very
               same
               Case
               ,
               )
               who
               
                 not
                 enduring
                 sound
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               
               for
               being
               old
               ,
               do
               
                 turn
                 aside
                 unto
                 
                 Fables
              
               ,
               for
               being
               new
               ;
               and
               still
               are
               
                 heaping
                 up
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               not
               to
               work
               upon
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               but
               to
               gratifie
               their
               delicate
               and
               prurient
               Ears
               .
               Choosing
               rather
               to
               quench
               their
               Thirst
               out
               of
               every
               
                 new
                 Ditch
              
               ,
               than
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               with
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Springs
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Antient
                 of
                 days
              
               is
               the
               less
               to
               be
               valued
               for
               being
               antient
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Waters
               of
               
                 Life
                 eternal
              
               do
               lose
               their
               Virtue
               with
               their
               credit
               by
               being
               cheap
               ,
               by
               being
               easily
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               
               
                 without
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Price
              
               ;
               See
               that
               ye
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               for
               the
               commonness
               of
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               §
               16.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               do
               not
               refuse
               him
               in
               case
               his
               words
               shall
               sometimes
               seem
               to
               be
               
                 incoherent
                 ,
                 immethodical
                 ,
                 contradicting
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 unaffecting
                 ,
              
               or
               impertinent
               ,
               or
               clog'd
               with
               
                 useless
                 Repetitions
              
               .
               For
               first
               
                 at
                 most
              
               they
               can
               
                 but
                 seem
              
               to
               be
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               does
               onely
               seem
               to
               be
               deform'd
               in
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               and
               
                 no
                 bigger
              
               than
               a
               Bushel
               in
               his
               Meridian
               ;
               Next
               ,
               they
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               seem
               so
               to
               labour
               with
               Defects
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               through
               
                 our
                 Defects
              
               of
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               of
               Humility
               ,
               of
               competent
               Industry
               ,
               or
               Art
               ,
               sufficient
               Time
               to
               
                 converse
                 with
              
               ,
               or
               Patience
               to
               consides
               the
               things
               we
               read
               .
            
             
             
               §
               17.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               that
               we
               may
               never
               be
               refused
               by
               
                 God
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               when
               at
               any
               time
               we
               shall
               speak
               ,
               or
               cry
               to
               Him
               in
               our
               Distress
               ,
               whether
               by
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               Tears
               ,
               from
               a
               Gallows
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               Rack
               ,
               perhaps
               out
               of
               a
               Prison
               ,
               perhaps
               out
               of
               a
               Pest-house
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Belly
               of
               a
               Leviathan
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               at
               least
               is
               as
               terrible
               )
               out
               of
               the
               Bowels
               of
               a
               sinking
               and
               
                 dying
                 Ship
              
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               know
               not
               
                 what
                 end
              
               may
               await
               us
               all
               ;
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               ever
               we
               hope
               to
               be
               
                 heard
                 our selves
              
               ,
               when
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Exigence
               we
               speak
               to
               God
               ,
               
               let
               us
               at
               least
               give
               God
               the
               hearing
               ,
               when
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Dialect
               he
               speaks
               to
               Vs
               .
               Be
               it
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Servants
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               Precept
               ,
               or
               by
               Example
               ,
               by
               Life
               ,
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               Exhortations
               ,
               or
               Admonitions
               ,
               by
               Promises
               ,
               or
               Threats
               ,
               by
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Rod
               ,
               by
               Words
               ,
               or
               Blows
               .
               And
               be
               it
               by
               whatsoever
               Instrument
               the
               Blows
               of
               God
               are
               
                 laid
                 on
              
               ;
               by
               
                 War
                 ,
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 Fire
              
               ,
               or
               Famine
               .
               The
               first
               of
               which
               is
               now
               consuming
               our
               valiant
               Country-men
               abroad
               ;
               The
               second
               (
               you
               know
               )
               hath
               been
               devouring
               far
               and
               wide
               here
               at
               home
               ;
               The
               third
               hath
               lately
               laid
               waste
               the
               goodliest
               Empory
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               having
               us'd
               our
               
                 Great
                 City
              
               ,
               as
               once
               the
               
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Plain
              
               :
               And
               unless
               our
               Repentance
               or
               
                 change
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               shall
               cry
               
                 as
                 loud
              
               in
               God's
               Ears
               
               as
               our
               Sins
               have
               done
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soon
               we
               may
               feel
               the
               
                 Fourth
                 .
                 Less
              
               than
               which
               I
               cannot
               say
               to
               the
               
                 most
                 considering
              
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               if
               
                 this
                 little
              
               be
               laid
               to
               heart
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               need
               not
               say
               more
               .
            
             
               Committing
               therefore
               what
               I
               have
               said
               to
               due
               and
               serious
               Consideration
               ,
               I
               shut
               up
               all
               with
               That
               Prayer
               which
               is
               the
               fittest
               to
               compleat
               and
               conclude
               the
               Sermon
               :
            
             
               That
               what
               we
               have
               heard
               at
               this
               time
               with
               our
               outward
               Ears
               ,
               may
               by
               the
               powerfull
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               so
               grafted
               inwardly
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               forth
               in
               us
               the
               fruit
               of
               good
               Living
               ;
               to
               the
               Honour
               and
               Praise
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               To
               whom
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Thanksgiving
               both
               now
               and
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               APPENDIX
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               OUr
               steddy
               Adherence
               or
               Assent
               to
               the
               
                 Two
                 last
              
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               (
               and
               indeed
               to
               the
               other
               Ten
               ,
               )
               cannot
               possibly
               subsist
               without
               our
               Assent
               unto
               the
               First
               .
               We
               cannot
               certainly
               believe
               that
               
                 we
                 shall
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               believing
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 risen
              
               .
               And
               as
               little
               can
               we
               believe
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 risen
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               believing
               first
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 unto
                 Himself
                 .
              
               This
               implies
               and
               presupposes
               the
               First
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               well
               the
               Foundation
               as
               the
               Support
               of
               all
               the
               Rest
               .
               But
               since
               the
               breaking
               loose
               of
               Hell
               in
               This
               last
               Age
               of
               a
               loathsome
               World
               ,
               we
               have
               met
               with
               such
               Enemies
               (
               not
               onely
               to
               ours
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               
                 All
                 Religion
              
               ,
               as
               from
               their
               
                 wishing
                 and
                 woulding
              
               there
               were
               no
               God
               ,
               (
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               no
               life
               after
               Death
               ,
               no
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               )
               have
               proceeded
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               teach
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               God
               ;
               nor
               any
               one
               of
               those
               Things
               which
               have
               been
               regularly
               built
               upon
               This
               Foundation
               .
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               And
               if
               we
               suffer
               This
               Foundation
               to
               be
               either
               undermin'd
               ,
               or
               but
               shaken
               in
               us
               ,
               All
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               our
               Faith
               will
               fall
               to
               nothing
               in
               an
               Instant
               .
               An
               Error
               here
               is
               like
               one
               in
               the
               first
               Concoction
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               mended
               in
               the
               second
               .
               If
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               [
               the
               first
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               ]
               we
               cannot
               choose
               but
               be
               Infidels
               in
               All
               that
               follow
               .
               Nor
               are
               we
               onely
               to
               believe
               him
               ,
               as
               Belief
               is
               opposed
               unto
               a
               comprehensive
               knowledge
               ;
               But
               we
               must
               knowingly
               believe
               him
               ,
               as
               Belief
               is
               consistent
               with
               knowledge
               meerly
               Apprehensive
               .
               And
               so
               as
               to
               say
               with
               as
               much
               Truth
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               (
               every
               man
               for
               himself
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               Temptations
               and
               Times
               of
               Trial
               ,
               )
            
             
               For
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               .
               
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               A
               Text
               which
               serves
               well
               for
               a
               double
               purpose
               ;
               to
               ascertain
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               our
               Belief
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               shew
               the
               just
               measure
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               Both
               in
               our
               Religion
               .
               A
               Text
               accordingly
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               its
               Relative
               ,
               but
               in
               its
               Absolute
               importance
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               words
               in
               their
               Relation
               to
               Those
               that
               follow
               and
               go
               before
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               easily
               understood
               by
               being
               paraphrased
               Thus.
               I
               am
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               now
               a
               *
               Prisoner
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               .
               Even
               
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 cause
              
               of
               my
               being
               sent
               forth
               by
               a
               
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               b
               
                 Teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               I
               suffer
               these
               Bonds
               and
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               But
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 asham'd
              
               of
               my
               Bonds
               ,
               or
               Office
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               sorry
               for
               my
               Preaching
               ,
               though
               't
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               my
               Imprisonment
               .
               For
               He
               on
               whom
               I
               have
               depended
               will
               never
               forsake
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               .
               In
               His
               hands
               I
               can
               with
               chearfulness
               repose
               my
               Life
               ,
               by
               whom
               my
               Death
               will
               be
               a
               Door
               to
               my
               Resurrection
               .
               For
               I
               have
               not
               believ'd
               I
               know
               not
               whom
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               
                 nakedly
                 believe
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               love
               ,
               and
               adore
               ,
               and
               rely
               upon
               ;
               but
               I
               perfectly
               Know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               ;
               and
               have
               a
               plentitude
               of
               Perswasion
               ,
               that
               He
               for
               whom
               I
               now
               suffer
               will
               never
               fail
               me
               ,
               
                 on
                 Him
                 my
                 Cares
                 are
                 all
                 cast
                 ,
                 who
                 careth
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               With
               Him
               I
               have
               intrusted
               the
               whole
               Depositum
               of
               my
               Labours
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Depositum
               of
               my
               Sufferings
               for
               having
               preach'd
               it
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               intrusted
               ,
               or
               shall
               intrust
               to
               His
               keeping
               ,
               be
               it
               my
               Body
               ,
               or
               my
               Soul
               ,
               my
               Body
               in
               Peace
               ,
               or
               my
               Soul
               in
               Patience
               ,
               I
               am
               assur'd
               he
               is
               Able
               ,
               and
               am
               perswaded
               he
               is
               Willing
               ,
               to
               lay
               it
               up
               for
               me
               
                 against
                 That
                 Day
              
               .
               A
               Day
               expressed
               to
               us
               in
               Scripture
               by
               such
               Periphrases
               as
               These
               .
               
                 The
                 Day
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 Jesus
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 with
                 his
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 in
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 wherein
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 Day
                 when
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 shall
                 hear
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 forth
                 .
                 The
                 Day
                 of
                 Discrimination
                 when
                 He
                 will
                 make
                 up
                 his
              
               *
               
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Remembrance
                 shall
                 lie
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thought
                 upon
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               All
               my
               Concerns
               are
               left
               with
               Him
               ,
               who
               will
               keep
               them
               in
               safety
               
                 against
                 That
                 Day
              
               .
               Thus
               lies
               the
               Text
               in
               its
               relation
               to
               the
               Context
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               But
               being
               consider'd
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               without
               such
               Relation
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               as
               easily
               understood
               by
               this
               other
               Paraphrase
               .
               I
               know
               Him
               perfectly
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Being
               ,
               whom
               I
               believe
               as
               to
               his
               Essence
               :
               or
               whom
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Essence
               ,
               I
               know
               
                 in
                 part
                 onely
              
               .
               I
               can
               demonstrate
               his
               Existence
               ,
               although
               I
               can
               but
               most
               firmly
               believe
               his
               Word
               .
               For
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               respect
               ,
               I
               cannot
               know
               ,
               and
               believe
               him
               too
               ;
               because
               what
               I
               know
               ,
               I
               do
               more
               than
               believe
               ,
               or
               am
               past
               believing
               :
               And
               what
               I
               do
               
                 but
                 believe
              
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               attained
               the
               knowledge
               of
               .
               Knowledge
               and
               Belief
               do
               move
               in
               two
               distinct
               Spheres
               ,
               and
               That
               of
               Knowledge
               is
               so
               much
               higher
               ,
               than
               This
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               
               the
               Perfection
               of
               a
               man's
               Faith
               ,
               wholly
               to
               perish
               ,
               and
               expire
               ;
               to
               be
               drown'd
               ,
               and
               
                 swallow'd
                 up
              
               into
               perfect
               Knowledge
               .
               St.
               Paul
               expresseth
               his
               Believing
               by
               his
               
                 knowing
                 in
                 part
              
               .
               
               And
               the
               Top
               of
               his
               comfort
               does
               stand
               in
               This
               ,
               
                 that
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 perfect
                 is
                 come
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 .
              
               
               Here
               
                 we
                 can
                 but
                 see
                 darkly
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 glass
              
               ;
               but
               the
               time
               is
               now
               coming
               when
               
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               onely
               can
               Believe
               the
               
                 Three
                 Subsistences
              
               of
               the
               Godhead
               in
               but
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Substance
              
               ;
               whereas
               in
               
                 That
                 Day
              
               of
               Revelation
               and
               Restitution
               ,
               we
               shall
               Know
               this
               great
               Mystery
               
                 even
                 as
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 Known
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               can
               but
               Believe
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ;
               but
               (
               in
               the
               great
               Day
               of
               Recompence
               )
               our
               Fruition
               and
               Experience
               will
               make
               us
               Know
               it
               .
               We
               do
               not
               know
               more
               exactly
               that
               
                 Five
                 and
                 Five
              
               do
               make
               Ten
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 a
                 part
              
               of
               any
               Dimension
               is
               unequal
               to
               
                 the
                 whole
              
               ,
               than
               we
               do
               Know
               and
               can
               demonstrate
               (
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               a
               Deity
               )
               the
               uncontroulable
               existence
               of
               the
               Deity
               we
               adore
               .
               But
               This
               I
               say
               onely
               of
               God's
               Existence
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Essence
               onely
               
                 in
                 part
              
               .
               For
               in
               our
               deepest
               Contemplation
               of
               certain
               Mysteries
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               Trinity
               of
               the
               Persons
               in
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               the
               Generation
               of
               the
               Second
               ,
               
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               Third
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Coessentiality
               of
               Both-together
               with
               the
               First
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               This
               contemplation
               our
               
                 Childish
                 understandings
              
               become
               so
               froward
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               quieted
               but
               by
               Faith.
               Our
               firm
               Belief
               of
               God's
               Word
               can
               alone
               rock
               them
               into
               a
               sleep
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               't
               is
               matter
               to
               us
               of
               unspeakable
               Comfort
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               absolute
               Knowledge
               of
               His
               Verity
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               stedfast
               Belief
               of
               His
               Veracity
               ,
               we
               can
               easily
               acknowledge
               the
               highest
               Mysteries
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               which
               in
               propriety
               of
               Speech
               we
               cannot
               yet
               pretend
               to
               a
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
              
               .
               All
               we
               can
               do
               is
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 World
                 unto
                 Himself
              
               ;
               but
               that
               a
               God
               of
               Heaven
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               God
               there
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               being
               a
               Spirit
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 infinite
                 ,
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 self-subsisting
                 :
                 These
              
               are
               things
               we
               do
               clearly
               
                 Know.
                 These
              
               are
               things
               we
               can
               prove
               by
               such
               cogent
               Reasonings
               ,
               as
               every
               Skeptick
               will
               submit
               to
               ,
               and
               
                 Malice
                 it self
              
               cannot
               resist
               .
               And
               so
               't
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               (
               whate're
               it
               seems
               at
               first
               hearing
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 Know
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 Believed
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               Now
               out
               of
               this
               twofold
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               well
               consider'd
               in
               its
               absolute
               ,
               as
               in
               its
               relative
               importance
               ,
               a
               
                 threefold
                 
                 Quaere
              
               does
               arise
               ,
               and
               offer
               it self
               to
               be
               resolv'd
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Quaere
               is
               ,
               How
               and
               Why
               we
               are
               said
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               by
               knowledge
               
                 properly
                 so
                 call'd
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               as
               plainly
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               know
               
                 any
                 thing
                 else
              
               ;
               or
               as
               fully
               ,
               and
               as
               clearly
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               knowable
               can
               be
               known
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               How
               and
               Why
               our
               
                 bare
                 Believing
              
               the
               
                 hidden
                 Things
              
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               them
               )
               is
               much
               more
               proper
               ,
               and
               more
               requir'd
               ,
               and
               more
               rewardable
               in
               Religion
               ,
               than
               our
               clear
               and
               full
               Knowledge
               of
               God's
               Existence
               .
               Nor
               onely
               of
               his
               Existence
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Essence
               also
               
                 in
                 part
              
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Quaere
               is
               ,
               What
               are
               the
               Powers
               and
               the
               Effects
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Benefits
               of
               Believing
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               as
               of
               knowing
               whom
               we
               believe
               ,
               )
               clearly
               implied
               in
               the
               Text
               by
               the
               Causal
               For
               ,
               as
               That
               imports
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Reason
               ,
               for
               
                 his
                 not
                 being
                 asham'd
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Resolution
               of
               the
               First
               ,
               will
               have
               an
               aptitude
               to
               shame
               or
               convince
               the
               Atheist
               .
            
             
               A
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Second
               ,
               will
               have
               a
               Tendency
               to
               the
               Conversion
               ,
               or
               the
               Confusion
               of
               the
               Infidel
               .
            
             
               A
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Third
               ,
               will
               dit
               the
               Mouthes
               of
               those
               Scoffers
               ,
               who
               seek
               to
               set
               up
               
               meer
               Science
               ,
               (
               and
               Science
               
                 falsly
                 so
                 call'd
              
               ,
               )
               not
               onely
               above
               ,
               but
               
                 against
                 Religion
              
               .
               Nor
               will
               it
               be
               an
               ill
               Office
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Sciolists
               asham'd
               of
               their
               Profanations
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Touching
               the
               First
               of
               these
               Subjects
               I
               speak
               the
               rather
               ,
               (
               though
               't
               is
               pity
               't
               is
               not
               impertinent
               in
               any
               Auditory
               of
               Christians
               ,
               )
               because
               I
               have
               met
               with
               an
               Objection
               ,
               which
               some
               have
               pretended
               to
               have
               had
               from
               several
               eminent
               men's
               Writings
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               Deity
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               proved
               by
               Demonstration
               ,
               whereby
               to
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               
                 real
                 Knowledge
              
               ;
               but
               onely
               by
               
                 Probable
                 Argumentations
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               effective
               of
               any
               thing
               greater
               than
               our
               Belief
               .
               And
               Humane
               Belief
               may
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               though
               Knowledge
               cannot
               .
               Now
               whilst
               I
               consider
               that
               such
               Belief
               is
               but
               a
               stronger
               sort
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               
                 Radical
                 Fear
              
               at
               least
               (
               in
               Books
               of
               Logick
               and
               Philosophy
               )
               is
               affirm'd
               to
               be
               to
               Both
               an
               
                 essential
                 thing
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Object
               of
               Opinion
               when
               't
               is
               but
               humane
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               under
               a
               possibility
               of
               Falshood
               ,
               however
               strong
               enough
               to
               exclude
               a
               possibility
               of
               Doubtting
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               considering
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               first
               a
               Disparagement
               to
               the
               God
               whom
               we
               serve
               ,
               to
               be
               asserted
               by
               his
               Votaries
               ,
               as
               a
               Thing
               Credible
               rather
               than
               Known
               .
               Next
               ,
               a
               Disparagement
               
               to
               Theology
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               as
               Scientifical
               of
               its
               object
               's
               Existence
               ,
               as
               some
               inferiour
               Things
               are
               ;
               but
               to
               content
               it self
               to
               argue
               from
               
                 Topicks
                 Probable
              
               onely
               by
               nature
               ,
               however
               as
               strong
               ,
               and
               as
               perswasive
               ,
               as
               the
               *
               matter
               will
               bear
               which
               it
               seeks
               to
               prove
               .
               A
               Disparagement
               in
               the
               last
               place
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               be
               
                 as
                 certain
              
               of
               the
               Deity
               we
               adore
               ,
               as
               of
               other
               Things
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               are
               not
               as
               able
               to
               prove
               His
               Being
               ,
               as
               any
               vulgar
               Geometrician
               to
               prove
               a
               Theorem
               in
               Euclid
               .
               Such
               cold
               and
               frigid
               ways
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               as
               do
               pretend
               but
               to
               perswade
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               to
               compel
               ,
               or
               constrain
               the
               Atheist
               ,
               may
               seem
               
                 à
                 Tanto
              
               to
               excuse
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               gratifie
               his
               Impiety
               ,
               by
               thus
               extenuating
               the
               Evidence
               which
               God
               has
               given
               us
               of
               Himself
               ;
               and
               by
               making
               That
               less
               ,
               than
               indeed
               it
               is
               .
               To
               speak
               of
               the
               
                 Deity
                 's
                 Credibility
              
               ,
               may
               chance
               to
               harden
               some
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               
                 scorn
                 all
                 Preaching
              
               ;
               though
               it
               may
               chance
               to
               soften
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               lightly
               drawn
               in
               ,
               and
               of
               better
               Natures
               .
               But
               't
               is
               worthily
               to
               be
               fear'd
               ,
               it
               may
               occasion
               some
               Skepticks
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               none
               .
               For
               some
               we
               know
               have
               been
               so
               stagger'd
               by
               Topical
               arguments
               for
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               made
               it
               matter
               of
               Question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Godhead
               and
               the
               Creation
               are
               indeed
               
               any
               other
               than
               
                 strongly
                 Credible
              
               .
               And
               whether
               that
               Opinion
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               to
               have
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               really
               any
               other
               than
               
                 highly
                 Probable
              
               .
               And
               whether
               (
               by
               consequence
               unavoidable
               )
               we
               are
               not
               void
               of
               
                 All
                 Knowledge
              
               concerning
               God
               ,
               however
               confident
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               that
               a
               God
               there
               is
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               To
               this
               Objection
               I
               answer
               by
               These
               Degrees
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Objectors
               do
               either
               very
               much
               mistake
               some
               very
               learned
               men's
               Words
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               learned
               men's
               Words
               are
               not
               expressive
               of
               their
               meaning
               .
               For
               how
               unfortunately
               soever
               some
               of
               excellent
               Erudition
               may
               have
               managed
               some
               Parts
               of
               their
               most
               excellent
               Design
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 ill
                 choice
              
               of
               some
               Similitudes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               wording
               of
               their
               Intentions
               ;
               sure
               I
               am
               that
               their
               Judgements
               are
               found
               and
               orthodox
               as
               to
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               withall
               as
               to
               the
               Evidence
               it
               carries
               with
               it
               .
               They
               do
               not
               any
               where
               deny
               that
               the
               
                 Godhead
                 is
                 demonstrable
              
               ;
               but
               say
               it
               is
               not
               a
               proper
               Subject
               of
               Mathematical
               Demonstration
               .
               Nor
               say
               they
               any
               where
               precisely
               ,
               
                 The
                 Godhead
                 cannot
                 be
                 prov'd
                 by
                 sense
              
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               so
               immediately
               .
               And
               in
               such
               sayings
               as
               These
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Harm
               .
               For
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Not
               to
               insist
               (
               at
               this
               Time
               )
               on
               That
               
               Divine
               Demonstration
               ,
               which
               is
               call'd
               by
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 The
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               partly
               made
               by
               Signs
               and
               Miracles
               from
               without
               ,
               partly
               by
               immediate
               and
               supernatural
               Revelations
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               New.
               We
               have
               ways
               of
               Demonstration
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               Mathematical
               ,
               are
               yet
               as
               clear
               ,
               or
               rather
               clearer
               ,
               and
               
                 more
                 compulsive
              
               of
               our
               Assent
               .
               And
               God
               may
               be
               proved
               even
               by
               
                 Sense
                 ,
                 mediantibus
                 Creaturis
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               strongly
               argues
               in
               his
               first
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               Where
               
                 the
                 Invisible
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               (
               He
               saith
               without
               a
               Contradiction
               )
               
                 are
                 clearly
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 eternal
                 Power
                 and
                 Godhead
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
              
               (
               who
               do
               deny
               him
               )
               
                 are
                 without
                 all
                 Excuse
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               know
               him
               ,
               or
               know
               him
               not
               .
               But
               that
               They
               who
               were
               Atheists
               in
               point
               of
               Practice
               ,
               were
               none
               at
               all
               in
               point
               of
               Speculation
               ,
               the
               same
               Apostle
               implies
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 They
                 held
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 unrighteousness
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               18.
               )
               And
               
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 it
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               19.
               )
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 retain
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               28.
               )
               So
               very
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               (
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               our
               Apostle
               )
               to
               be
               a
               
                 speculative
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               even
               for
               one
               who
               desires
               
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               is
               unwilling
               to
               acknowledge
               what
               he
               cannot
               but
               Know.
               
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               But
               not
               to
               put
               the
               least
               stress
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               which
               Antiscripturists
               will
               not
               allow
               ,
               (
               and
               't
               is
               for
               Their
               sakes
               especially
               that
               I
               am
               faln
               on
               This
               Subject
               ,
               )
               I
               shall
               Secondly
               prove
               by
               Reason
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               we
               are
               furnish'd
               with
               
                 as
                 much
                 Evidence
              
               of
               its
               Truth
               ,
               as
               
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 capable
                 of
              
               ;
               but
               that
               't
               is
               capable
               of
               as
               much
               Evidence
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               we
               see
               ,
               and
               
                 see
                 by
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               more
               .
               For
               as
               a
               mental
               Demonstration
               is
               more
               cogently
               convincing
               to
               any
               Skeptick
               ,
               than
               an
               Ocular
               ;
               so
               That
               which
               shews
               the
               Godhead
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               of
               mental
               Demonstrations
               the
               most
               convincing
               .
               For
               the
               
                 most
                 cogent
              
               Demonstration
               which
               can
               be
               made
               by
               a
               Logician
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               argues
               from
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               Effect
               ,
               and
               is
               call'd
               with
               good
               reason
               
                 Demonstratio
                 Potissima
              
               .
               But
               God
               Almighty
               being
               the
               Fountain
               of
               All
               things
               knowable
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Cause
               of
               All
               Causes
               which
               are
               the
               Grounds
               of
               Demonstration
               ,
               (
               the
               effect
               of
               which
               is
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               whose
               
                 Ratio
                 formalis
              
               ,
               formal
               Reason
               is
               Assurance
               ,
               )
               'T
               is
               plain
               his
               Being
               must
               carry
               with
               it
               so
               clear
               an
               Evidence
               of
               it self
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               were
               not
               sure
               of
               That
               ,
               we
               could
               be
               sure
               of
               
               
                 nothing
                 else
              
               .
               We
               are
               
                 much
                 surer
              
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               of
               any
               thing
               we
               can
               see
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               inward
               light
               we
               have
               is
               more
               infallible
               than
               our
               outward
               .
               For
               This
               may
               easily
               deceive
               us
               ,
               and
               indeed
               so
               often
               does
               ,
               that
               much
               Experience
               has
               taught
               us
               to
               distrust
               our
               own
               Eyes
               in
               several
               Cases
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               to
               disbelieve
               them
               .
               Whereas
               a
               man's
               Vnderstanding
               (
               of
               Objects
               adaequate
               to
               it self
               )
               can
               never
               either
               fail
               him
               ,
               or
               be
               suspected
               ;
               because
               't
               is
               an
               Eye
               whose
               
                 Sight
                 is
                 Knowledge
              
               .
               And
               Knowledge
               (
               properly
               so
               call'd
               )
               is
               so
               infallible
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               that
               without
               infallibility
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               Knowledge
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               be
               somewhat
               else
               ;
               a
               shrewd
               Conjecture
               ,
               or
               strong
               Belief
               ,
               an
               obstinate
               Confidence
               ,
               or
               Presumption
               ;
               each
               of
               which
               is
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               well
               or
               ill
               grounded
               .
               Whereas
               to
               Knowledge
               as
               it
               is
               Knowledge
               ,
               Infallibility
               is
               essential
               .
               Shall
               I
               make
               the
               Case
               clear
               ,
               and
               undeniable
               by
               an
               Example
               ?
               We
               know
               a
               man
               having
               been
               blind
               from
               his
               very
               Birth
               ,
               may
               have
               as
               absolute
               a
               knowledge
               that
               5
               and
               5
               do
               make
               10
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               Ey'd
               Lynceus
               .
               And
               a
               man
               the
               most
               illiterate
               is
               as
               far
               from
               being
               able
               to
               be
               deceiv'd
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Erudition
               ,
               or
               deepest
               Reach
               .
               Which
               strongly
               vindicates
               our
               Apostle
               from
               the
               possible
               Reproach
               
               of
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Things
                 invisible
                 are
                 clearly
                 seen
              
               ;
               
               and
               that
               
                 Moses
                 saw
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 invisible
                 .
              
               
               For
               God's
               Existence
               ,
               though
               invisible
               to
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               is
               yet
               to
               That
               of
               the
               Soul
               most
               
                 clearly
                 seen
              
               ;
               even
               as
               clearly
               as
               the
               Assertion
               that
               5
               and
               5
               do
               make
               10
               is
               ascertain'd
               to
               a
               man
               
                 without
                 Eyes
                 or
                 Learning
              
               .
               Not
               at
               all
               seen
               by
               the
               light
               without
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               the
               more
               by
               the
               light
               within
               him
               .
               The
               Learned
               and
               the
               Illiterate
               ,
               the
               Blind
               and
               the
               Quick-sighted
               ,
               are
               very
               equally
               undeceivable
               in
               these
               Particulars
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               't
               is
               said
               by
               the
               pert
               and
               dull
               Scoffer
               ,
               (
               as
               pert
               and
               dull
               as
               the
               Japonians
               of
               the
               Jenxuan
               Haeresie
               ,
               )
               *
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 too
                 foolish
                 who
                 thinks
                 he
                 knows
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 cannot
                 see
              
               ;
               and
               
                 He
                 too
                 credulous
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 he
                 cannot
                 reach
              
               ;
               He
               may
               be
               presently
               made
               asham'd
               of
               his
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               by
               an
               argument
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               void
               of
               all
               Reason
               ,
               and
               can
               have
               
                 no
                 Soul
              
               within
               him
               ,
               (
               much
               less
               a
               rational
               ,
               )
               because
               he
               neither
               can
               see
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               possibly
               be
               seen
               .
               So
               't
               is
               an
               Argument
               to
               the
               Scoffer
               beyond
               all
               Answer
               ,
               that
               nothing
               by
               nature
               can
               be
               more
               excellent
               than
               a
               Beast
               ,
               because
               a
               Beast
               cannot
               reach
               it
               ,
               or
               comprehend
               how
               it
               should
               be
               .
               There
               have
               been
               some
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               whose
               shamefull
               
               Ambition
               it
               has
               been
               to
               make
               their
               Ignorance
               Monumental
               .
               Hercules
               by
               his
               Pillars
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 Nihil
                 plus
                 ultra
              
               inscrib'd
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Hobs
               by
               his
               Hypothesis
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Spirit
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               (
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               above
               the
               Sphere
               of
               his
               low
               Capacity
               ,
               )
               have
               but
               built
               obelisks
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               their
               most
               eminent
               Imperfections
               ,
               their
               Incomparable
               Pride
               ,
               and
               their
               Incurable
               Stupidity
               .
               The
               man
               is
               fitter
               to
               be
               despis'd
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               sadly
               
                 disputed
                 with
              
               ,
               who
               takes
               his
               
                 narrow
                 Vnderstanding
              
               to
               be
               commensurate
               with
               the
               Vniverse
               ,
               and
               the
               adequate
               
                 Standard
                 of
                 all
                 Existence
              
               ;
               who
               will
               have
               All
               to
               be
               but
               Fiction
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               
                 Him
                 Incomprehensible
              
               ;
               and
               nothing
               really
               to
               exist
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               or
               beyond
               his
               Soul's
               Horizon
               .
               He
               is
               worthier
               of
               our
               pity
               ,
               whose
               perfect
               ignorance
               in
               Astronomy
               makes
               him
               ready
               almost
               to
               swear
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 a
                 Bonfire
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Distance
               of
               the
               Object
               ,
               and
               the
               Deceiptfulness
               of
               the
               Organ
               ,
               do
               conspire
               Both
               at
               once
               to
               give
               it
               a
               
                 Littleness
                 of
                 Appearance
              
               .
               'T
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               which
               is
               greater
               ,
               our
               uncertainty
               of
               some
               things
               which
               we
               do
               every
               day
               see
               ;
               or
               the
               Certainty
               of
               other
               things
               which
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               seen
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               Now
               amongst
               the
               many
               ways
               of
               proving
               a
               God
               by
               Demonstration
               ,
               (
               some
               of
               which
               
               cannot
               be
               made
               but
               to
               good
               Logicians
               ,
               and
               very
               hardly
               if
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               )
               Two
               especially
               are
               the
               fittest
               for
               the
               Capacities
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               whilst
               unassisted
               by
               Erudition
               .
               The
               first
               of
               which
               will
               be
               the
               easier
               ,
               though
               the
               second
               will
               be
               more
               cogent
               ,
               and
               more
               imperative
               of
               our
               Assent
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               obvious
               ,
               is
               
                 à
                 Posteriori
              
               ,
               as
               proving
               the
               Cause
               by
               its
               Effects
               .
               Which
               is
               as
               true
               a
               Demonstration
               ,
               and
               as
               prevailing
               ,
               as
               any
               the
               Mathematicks
               pretend
               to
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               more
               proportionable
               to
               Capacities
               unimprov'd
               ,
               than
               Demonstration
               
                 à
                 Priori
              
               ,
               which
               proves
               an
               effect
               by
               its
               Cause
               or
               Causes
               .
               As
               't
               is
               many
               times
               easier
               to
               prove
               the
               Tree
               by
               its
               Fruit
               ,
               than
               the
               Fruit
               by
               its
               Original
               ,
               the
               Tree
               that
               bears
               it
               .
               Yea
               there
               are
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               four
               Elements
               ,
               whose
               
                 inward
                 Forms
              
               are
               unknown
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               what
               they
               Are
               ,
               but
               
                 à
                 posteriori
              
               :
               such
               as
               Fire
               by
               its
               properties
               of
               heat
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               and
               lightness
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               which
               yet
               do
               beget
               as
               great
               a
               Certainty
               of
               its
               Existence
               and
               Disposition
               ,
               as
               could
               be
               had
               if
               we
               could
               know
               the
               whole
               Essence
               of
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               our
               common
               Masters
               of
               Musick
               do
               know
               the
               forces
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               all
               the
               Musical
               proportions
               of
               Sound
               
               and
               Number
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               to
               much
               better
               purpose
               than
               either
               Froschius
               ,
               or
               Gafforel
               ,
               or
               Boetius
               himself
               ,
               )
               whilst
               yet
               the
               Reason
               of
               effects
               is
               a
               Stranger
               to
               them
               .
               Now
               that
               God
               is
               
                 demonstrable
                 à
                 Posteriori
              
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               as
               to
               his
               Being
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Nature
                 in
                 Part
              
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               easily
               apprehended
               ,
               not
               as
               to
               his
               
                 whole
                 Nature
              
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               incomprehensible
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               that
               we
               know
               of
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               comes
               by
               our
               knowing
               what
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               )
               is
               very
               well
               shewn
               ,
               as
               by
               other
               Writers
               ,
               so
               especially
               by
               
                 Cicero
                 De
                 Natura
                 Deorum
              
               ,
               whom
               't
               is
               fitter
               to
               refer
               to
               ,
               than
               to
               Translate
               ,
               or
               Epitomize
               .
               But
               whosoever
               shall
               have
               the
               Patience
               (
               if
               I
               may
               not
               say
               the
               Pleasure
               )
               so
               to
               read
               ,
               as
               to
               understand
               him
               ,
               will
               confess
               the
               whole
               World
               to
               be
               a
               Volume
               so
               expressive
               of
               its
               Creator
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               stand
               in
               any
               need
               of
               that
               his
               
                 lesser
                 Book
              
               ,
               The
               Bible
               ,
               to
               help
               it
               out
               .
               For
               if
               a
               man
               who
               shall
               but
               look
               on
               a
               
                 goodly
                 Palace
              
               ,
               will
               rather
               argue
               that
               't
               was
               built
               by
               some
               skilfull
               Architect
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Stones
               by
               meer
               Chance
               (
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Materials
               )
               did
               fall
               into
               that
               order
               wherein
               he
               sees
               them
               ;
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               we
               look
               on
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Harmony
               of
               Things
               in
               
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
              
               ,
               shall
               we
               conclude
               them
               rather
               the
               Work
               of
               some
               
                 Invisible
                 Contriver
              
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Blind
               
               off-spring
               of
               Hap
               or
               Chance
               .
               God
               is
               much
               better
               known
               by
               such
               Foot-steps
               of
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               than
               either
               an
               Hercules
               by
               his
               Foot
               ,
               or
               a
               Lion
               by
               his
               Paw
               ,
               or
               an
               Apelles
               by
               his
               Pencil
               .
               And
               as
               my
               Knowledge
               that
               the
               House
               wherein
               I
               am
               ,
               had
               a
               Builder
               ,
               cannot
               be
               lessened
               by
               my
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Architect
               or
               Artist
               by
               whom
               't
               was
               built
               ;
               so
               my
               Knowledge
               and
               Assurance
               of
               the
               whole
               
               World's
               having
               a
               Maker
               ,
               (
               and
               every
               way
               sutable
               to
               such
               a
               Fabrick
               ,
               )
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               diminish'd
               ,
               much
               less
               dissolv'd
               ,
               or
               
                 done
                 away
              
               ,
               by
               its
               Maker's
               being
               Invisible
               to
               
                 Carnal
                 Eyes
              
               .
               For
               how
               much
               ocular
               Demonstrations
               give
               place
               to
               mental
               ,
               I
               shew'd
               before
               .
               And
               its
               Truth
               is
               yet
               farther
               confirm'd
               from
               hence
               ;
               that
               Mr.
               Hobs
               his
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               
                 Quadrature
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
              
               (
               for
               which
               he
               will
               sooner
               dye
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               thing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               )
               is
               by
               a
               skilfuller
               Mathematician
               plainly
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               False
               .
               But
               This
               Principle
               in
               the
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 must
                 evermore
                 be
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 False
                 ,
                 ]
              
               which
               is
               the
               first
               and
               chief
               Ground
               of
               all
               our
               
                 Mental
                 Demonstrations
              
               ,
               (
               most
               especially
               of
               the
               Godhead
               )
               and
               every
               
                 Mental
                 Demonstration
              
               which
               is
               duly
               rais'd
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               Necessitates
               an
               Atheist
               either
               to
               grant
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               affirm
               Both
               
               Parts
               of
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               is
               so
               clear
               ,
               and
               self-evident
               (
               without
               the
               help
               of
               our
               outward
               senses
               )
               that
               it
               is
               cogent
               even
               to
               all
               ,
               of
               all
               *
               Perswasions
               ,
               and
               has
               every
               where
               the
               Suffrage
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Taught
               ,
               as
               of
               Vntaught
               Reason
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               quite
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               every
               Watch
               has
               a
               Spring
               ,
               and
               every
               Spring
               a
               Spring-Maker
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               a
               a
               
                 Primus
                 Motor
              
               of
               every
               Mobile
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               a
               Principle
               of
               Being
               to
               All
               that
               is
               .
               The
               Proof
               of
               what
               I
               have
               hitherto
               but
               
                 barely
                 said
              
               will
               be
               short
               ,
               and
               easie
               .
               And
               the
               Way
               to
               it
               may
               thus
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               That
               some
               Things
               there
               are
               which
               began
               to
               be
               ,
               Experience
               tells
               us
               .
               And
               that
               Nothing
               can
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               its
               own
               Being
               and
               Beginning
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               Plain
               .
               
               For
               that
               which
               is
               not
               in
               being
               ,
               cannot
               do
               or
               act
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               as
               little
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               it
               should
               be
               before
               it
               is
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               of
               necessity
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               began
               to
               be
               ,
               had
               its
               Being
               and
               Beginning
               from
               somewhat
               else
               .
               As
               the
               Third
               from
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               the
               Second
               from
               the
               First
               .
               And
               because
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               which
               could
               begin
               before
               the
               First
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               the
               First
               had
               its
               Beginning
               from
               That
               which
               never
               did
               begin
               .
               And
               that
               which
               never-began
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               
                 Author
                 of
                 Beginning
                 to
                 All
              
               that
               ever
               did
               begin
               ,
               is
               That
               
               which
               
                 in
                 English
              
               we
               do
               commonly
               call
               
                 God.
                 God
              
               the
               shortest
               and
               the
               fittest
               of
               any
               Appellative
               we
               can
               use
               
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Tongue
              
               .
               Not
               that
               This
               or
               
                 any
                 Name
              
               can
               ever
               express
               his
               whole
               Nature
               ;
               (
               for
               some
               of
               the
               Greeks
               express'd
               him
               fitly
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Vnexpressible
               ,
               and
               Moses
               more
               fitly
               by
               
                 I
                 Am
                 That
                 I
                 Am
              
               ,
               or
               that
               stupendous
               Tetragrammation
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               ,
               )
               but
               as
               safer
               and
               less
               improper
               ,
               than
               
                 Anima
                 Mundi
                 ,
                 Mens
                 Divina
                 ,
                 Natura
                 Naturans
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Peripateticks
               ,
               and
               Platonists
               ,
               and
               from
               These
               the
               Rosicrucians
               ,
               have
               laid
               a
               Stumbling-block
               in
               the
               Way
               of
               Themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               it
               does
               imply
               the
               first
               and
               worst
               of
               Contradictions
               ,
               for
               
                 That
                 Being
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               ,
               or
               Not
               to
               have
               been
               
                 without
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               which
               gave
               a
               
                 Being
                 and
                 Beginning
              
               to
               That
               which
               
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               therefore
               for
               any
               one
               to
               affirm
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 no
                 Eternal
                 Cause
                 of
                 Being
              
               to
               All
               that
               ever
               
                 began
                 to
                 be
              
               ,
               is
               to
               affirm
               
                 Both
                 Parts
              
               of
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               Although
               ,
               in
               spite
               of
               Himself
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Perverseness
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               is
               but
               
                 an
                 Animal
                 indued
                 with
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               prodigious
               sort
               of
               
                 Monster
                 in
                 the
                 meer
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
              
               )
               he
               must
               confess
               the
               one
               is
               True
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 other
                 False
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               mental
               and
               metaphysical
               
               Demonstration
               ,
               more
               compulsively
               convincing
               than
               any
               Ocular
               .
               It
               being
               Impossible
               to
               be
               True
               ,
               
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 in
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 Not
                 in
                 Being
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Instant
              
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               Impossible
               to
               be
               False
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 thing
              
               (
               at
               the
               same
               Instant
               )
               
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 Being
                 ,
                 or
                 Not
                 in
                 Being
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               things
               of
               such
               self-evidence
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 compulsive
                 of
                 Assent
              
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               I
               said
               a
               little
               before
               )
               they
               have
               every
               where
               the
               suffrage
               as
               well
               of
               taught
               as
               of
               untaught
               Reason
               .
               And
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Proof
               or
               Demonstration
               of
               
                 The
                 Deity
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               convert
               even
               an
               Acataleptick
               ,
               who
               holds
               that
               
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 known
              
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 a
                 man
                 does
                 know
                 nothing
              
               .
               Nor
               does
               it
               nakedly
               perswade
               ,
               but
               irresistably
               compel
               ,
               and
               constrain
               the
               Atheist
               .
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               onely
               with
               Confidence
               ,
               but
               do
               Know
               what
               I
               say
               but
               an
               
                 old
                 Experience
              
               .
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               Again
               ,
               we
               know
               whom
               we
               have
               believ'd
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               the
               meanest
               Creatures
               acting
               above
               the
               Sphere
               of
               their
               Activity
               .
               For
               all
               things
               acting
               
                 above
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               force
               or
               vertue
               than
               other
               things
               of
               their
               Level
               are
               
                 of
                 themselves
              
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               must
               needs
               derive
               such
               power
               and
               virtue
               from
               
                 somewhat
                 else
              
               which
               is
               above
               them
               .
               As
               when
               
                 Balaam's
                 Ass
                 spake
              
               ,
               and
               rebuk'd
               her
               Rider
               ,
               't
               was
               so
               commanding
               a
               
               Demonstration
               of
               an
               Agent
               supernatural
               ,
               working
               in
               ,
               and
               upon
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               Ass
               ,
               that
               He
               who
               will
               not
               grant
               the
               later
               ,
               must
               (
               in
               spite
               of
               himself
               )
               deny
               the
               former
               .
               Which
               because
               an
               Antiscripturist
               may
               gladly
               do
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               instance
               in
               other
               Things
               ,
               whereof
               (
               not
               his
               Reading
               ,
               but
               )
               his
               downright
               Experience
               will
               best
               convince
               him
               .
               The
               Case
               may
               be
               usefully
               represented
               in
               the
               vast
               difference
               which
               we
               observe
               between
               a
               Marble
               ,
               and
               a
               Loadstone
               .
               We
               find
               the
               Marble
               has
               nothing
               in
               it
               above
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Stone
               .
               It
               is
               as
               dull
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               heavy
               ;
               and
               as
               unactive
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               lifeless
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Loadstone
               acts
               clearly
               above
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Stone
               ,
               or
               a
               Thing
               Inanimate
               ,
               in
               drawing
               Iron
               as
               it
               does
               ,
               an
               heavier
               Body
               than
               Itself
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               a
               Touch
               or
               Contact
               ,
               (
               so
               little
               need
               has
               it
               of
               Hands
               and
               Arms
               ,
               )
               and
               This
               by
               way
               of
               Discretion
               too
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 discriminating
                 Love
              
               to
               That
               Course
               Metal
               above
               All
               others
               .
               This
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Consideration
               ,
               that
               a
               Needle
               touch'd
               with
               it
               has
               a
               particular
               Inclination
               to
               stand
               full
               Northward
               ,
               in
               which
               Point
               onely
               it
               is
               
                 at
                 rest
              
               ,
               and
               ever
               restless
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               moved
               
                 Thales
                 Milesius
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Wisest
               man
               in
               all
               Greece
               )
               to
               believe
               it
               Animate
               .
               And
               indeed
               he
               might
               have
               thought
               it
               ,
               not
               onely
               Animate
               ,
               but
               Sensible
               ,
               nor
               onely
               Sensible
               ,
               but
               Rational
               ,
               
               had
               not
               his
               Knowledge
               of
               a
               Deity
               (
               shewing
               his
               Wisedom
               in
               the
               most
               stupid
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               
                 Power
                 irresistible
              
               in
               the
               weakest
               and
               the
               
                 most
                 passive
              
               of
               all
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               )
               superseded
               the
               necessity
               of
               that
               Conjecture
               .
               To
               which
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               nothing
               speaks
               a
               God
               lowder
               ,
               or
               more
               distinctly
               ,
               than
               such
               a
               speechless
               sort
               of
               Creatures
               as
               Birds
               and
               Bees
               ,
               whose
               unlearned
               kind
               of
               Science
               and
               skill
               in
               Architecture
               or
               Tacticks
               ,
               the
               learnedst
               Artist
               in
               the
               World
               can
               onely
               imitate
               ,
               never
               equal
               ,
               and
               would
               certainly
               admire
               ,
               if
               not
               adore
               too
               ,
               (
               as
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Heathens
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               )
               did
               not
               the
               Wisedom
               of
               a
               Creator
               unty
               the
               Knot
               ,
               and
               make
               All
               easy
               to
               such
               as
               own
               him
               .
               Not
               to
               ask
               one
               of
               all
               the
               Quaeres
               we
               find
               in
               Job
               ,
               
               (
               which
               yet
               are
               all
               argumentative
               ,
               and
               plead
               the
               Cause
               I
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               )
               who
               but
               God
               can
               teach
               the
               Emmet
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 treasure
                 up
              
               store
               of
               Corn
               for
               a
               Provision
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               very
               much
               stranger
               )
               to
               
                 gnaw
                 off
              
               each
               little
               prolifick
               particle
               of
               the
               Grain
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               keep
               
                 without
                 growing
              
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               pregnant
               and
               
                 fertil
                 Earth
              
               ?
               Shall
               we
               say
               such
               Thaumaturgicks
               ,
               as
               the
               Loadstone
               ,
               and
               the
               Bee
               ,
               the
               Emmet
               ,
               and
               the
               Silkworm
               ,
               are
               all
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Self-Instructers
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Arts
               and
               Curiosities
               they
               exert
               ?
               If
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               must
               
               be
               Thus
               ;
               that
               acting
               All
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               above
               the
               Sphere
               of
               their
               Activity
               ,
               and
               beyond
               the
               low
               Rank
               they
               are
               placed
               in
               ,
               they
               are
               clearly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               All
               
                 taught
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               where
               there
               is
               
                 Art
                 without
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               eminent
               
                 Skill
                 without
                 Learning
              
               ,
               unerring
               
                 Sight
                 without
                 Eyes
                 or
                 Vision
              
               ,
               incomparable
               
                 Providence
                 without
                 all
                 Forecast
              
               ,
               wonderfull
               
                 Wisedom
                 and
                 Contrivance
              
               without
               the
               inherence
               and
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Bee
               ,
               the
               Loadstone
               ,
               the
               Emmet
               ,
               and
               the
               Silkworm
               ,
               )
               There
               we
               have
               a
               Demonstration
               of
               a
               Superiour
               ,
               Invisible
               ,
               Supernatural
               Agent
               ,
               working
               in
               ,
               and
               upon
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               on
               purpose
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God.
              
               And
               truly
               till
               we
               are
               able
               to
               give
               a
               tolerable
               reason
               ,
               (
               from
               Art
               ,
               or
               Nature
               ,
               )
               why
               some
               dull
               and
               dead
               Specificks
               do
               work
               with
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Choice
               ,
               upon
               a
               determinate
               Part
               or
               Humor
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               lets
               the
               rest
               all
               alone
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               were
               by
               a
               
                 wilfull
                 Preterition
              
               ,
               )
               as
               why
               Rhubard
               purges
               
                 Choler
                 ,
                 Hellebore
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 Senna
                 Flegm
                 ,
                 Hermodactyls
                 Viscosity
              
               ;
               or
               why
               Cantharides
               are
               offensive
               in
               particular
               to
               the
               
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 Mercury
              
               to
               the
               
                 Throat
                 ,
                 Strammoneum
              
               to
               the
               
                 Brain
                 ,
                 Opium
              
               to
               the
               Nerves
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Body
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               able
               to
               give
               Another
               Cause
               or
               Reason
               of
               These
               astonishing
               
               Effects
               ,
               I
               shall
               conclude
               that
               These
               Things
               have
               These
               Discretions
               onely
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Physicians
               were
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               to
               whom
               These
               Secrets
               were
               first
               reveal'd
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               To
               summ
               up
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               (
               and
               to
               dismiss
               the
               first
               Method
               of
               demonstrating
               the
               Cause
               of
               all
               other
               Causes
               by
               his
               Effects
               ;
               )
               from
               that
               virtue
               in
               the
               Hen
               which
               is
               derived
               to
               the
               Egge
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               Essence
               to
               the
               
                 yet
                 unform'd
              
               Chicken
               ,
               whilst
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 a
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               Invisible
               ,
               our
               excellent
               Harvey
               strongly
               argues
               the
               strict
               Necessity
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               for
               whom
               alone
               it
               is
               not
               difficult
               to
               create
               out
               of
               Nothing
               the
               Things
               that
               Are.
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               
                 de
                 Generatione
              
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               which
               't
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               referr
               our
               modern
               Doaters
               upon
               Experiment
               ,
               )
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Generatio
                 Demonstrat
                 Spiritum
                 ,
                 eumque
                 Deum
                 .
              
               He
               means
               a
               logical
               Demonstration
               
                 à
                 posteriori
              
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               That
               of
               an
               Artificer
               from
               any
               Artifice
               he
               exerts
               .
               Which
               does
               carry
               along
               with
               it
               so
               clear
               an
               Evidence
               of
               its
               Author
               ,
               that
               a
               Watchmaker
               is
               said
               to
               move
               the
               Watch
               which
               he
               has
               made
               ,
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               :
               in
               as
               much
               as
               with
               his
               Hands
               and
               
                 other
                 Instruments
              
               of
               working
               ,
               (
               as
               truly
               informed
               by
               his
               Hands
               ,
               as
               his
               Hands
               by
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               his
               Head
               by
               his
               Intelligence
               ,
               and
               his
               Intelligence
               
               by
               the
               Fountain
               of
               its
               Existence
               ,
               )
               he
               gave
               his
               Watch
               as
               well
               the
               Laws
               ,
               as
               the
               Necessity
               of
               its
               Motion
               .
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               The
               Second
               general
               Method
               of
               Demonstrating
               the
               Object
               and
               Ground
               of
               Worship
               ,
               whereby
               we
               Know
               whom
               we
               believe
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               his
               Entity
               or
               Existence
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               part
               of
               his
               Nature
               too
               ,
               )
               is
               like
               to
               That
               which
               God
               made
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               Being
               of
               the
               Sun.
               For
               as
               the
               Sun
               is
               best
               seen
               by
               the
               light
               it
               gives
               us
               ,
               and
               even
               obtrudes
               upon
               our
               Senses
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               aid
               from
               either
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               or
               Logick
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               or
               Physicks
               ;
               so
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Being
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               as
               to
               all
               his
               
                 Mysterious
                 Essence
              
               ,
               )
               is
               most
               clearly
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               
                 unavoidably
                 understood
              
               ,
               (
               without
               any
               assistance
               either
               from
               Art
               ,
               or
               Education
               ,
               )
               by
               the
               *
               ordinary
               Light
               and
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               .
               Man's
               knowledge
               of
               a
               Godhead
               has
               been
               ever
               just
               as
               natural
               ,
               as
               his
               knowledge
               that
               he
               has
               Eyes
               ,
               (
               without
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Reflexion
               from
               any
               Looking-glass
               whatsoever
               ,
               )
               though
               he
               cannot
               either
               see
               them
               ,
               or
               make
               them
               able
               to
               
                 see
                 themselves
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               Reflexion
               ,
               which
               yet
               does
               not
               make
               ,
               but
               onely
               illustrate
               and
               
                 prove
                 his
                 knowledge
              
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               All
               Nations
               ,
               in
               All
               Times
               and
               Places
               ,
               whether
               Salvage
               ,
               or
               
               Civiliz'd
               ,
               however
               tempted
               by
               the
               Devil
               to
               love
               and
               
                 cherish
                 Dissentions
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               ,
               to
               affect
               a
               Singularity
               in
               Opinions
               ,
               Though
               they
               have
               evermore
               differ'd
               in
               most
               things
               else
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               Gods
               they
               Worship'd
               ;
               yet
               that
               a
               Deity
               there
               is
               ,
               They
               have
               not
               been
               able
               but
               to
               agree
               .
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 solus
                 est
                 Sermo
                 universalis
              
               .
               That
               there
               is
               
                 above
                 Nature
              
               a
               Divine
               Object
               of
               Worship
               and
               Adoration
               ,
               is
               the
               one
               language
               of
               all
               the
               World
               :
               The
               onely
               
                 Vniversal
                 Character
              
               ,
               stamp'd
               in
               every
               man's
               Heart
               and
               Head
               ,
               who
               is
               perfectly
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Monster
               ;
               as
               He
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Monster
               ,
               who
               has
               
                 no
                 Reason
              
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               He
               ,
               who
               has
               
                 no
                 Religion
              
               .
               Thus
               is
               
                 one
                 single
              
               Error
               the
               Confutation
               of
               Another
               .
               The
               Sin
               and
               Error
               of
               Idolatry
               does
               refell
               the
               Worse
               Error
               and
               Sin
               of
               Atheism
               .
               It
               's
               observable
               of
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               )
               that
               knowing
               nothing
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               
                 True
                 God
                 there
                 is
              
               ;
               and
               Knowing
               withall
               they
               
                 knew
                 him
                 not
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Perfections
               of
               his
               Nature
               ;
               erected
               an
               Altar
               with
               This
               Inscription
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Vnknown
                 God.
              
               Two
               things
               I
               here
               mark
               to
               my
               present
               purpose
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               God
               whom
               they
               
                 knew
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               ador'd
               ,
               was
               indeed
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 same
                 that
              
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 had
                 declared
                 
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               Next
               that
               the
               God
               whom
               they
               
                 knew
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               
                 could
                 not
                 know
              
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Essence
               ,
               They
               had
               a
               
                 True
                 knowledge
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 know
              
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Being
               .
               Which
               is
               evinced
               and
               presupposed
               and
               inferred
               even
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               seriously
               ,
               and
               zealously
               ,
               though
               
                 blindly
                 worship
              
               him
               .
               All
               which
               as
               an
               Historian
               ,
               (
               rather
               than
               as
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               )
               and
               as
               a
               
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
              
               our
               Apostle
               told
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               From
               hence
               it
               follows
               that
               
                 Those
                 Athenians
              
               who
               were
               the
               Ancestors
               of
               These
               ,
               did
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               a
               wise
               and
               religious
               People
               ,
               
               in
               that
               they
               offer'd
               by
               Proclamation
               a
               Talent
               of
               Silver
               for
               a
               Reward
               ,
               to
               any
               Person
               who
               should
               be
               so
               happy
               and
               such
               a
               Lover
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               to
               kill
               the
               foul
               Monster
               ,
               
                 Diagoras
                 the
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               newly
               fled
               out
               of
               Attica
               for
               fear
               of
               Justice
               .
               Nor
               had
               they
               onely
               such
               an
               hatred
               of
               a
               
                 positive
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               whose
               profession
               of
               Atheism
               gave
               him
               Atheos
               ,
               for
               his
               Name
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               as
               much
               admired
               for
               their
               Piety
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               
                 banished
                 Protagoras
              
               ,
               and
               burn'd
               his
               Books
               ,
               and
               this
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               than
               that
               he
               clanculary
               worship'd
               ,
               and
               writ
               but
               doubtfully
               of
               a
               Deity
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               
                 moot
                 point
              
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               or
               no.
               
               For
               to
               be
               doubtfull
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               to
               say
               
                 I
                 know
              
               whom
               I
               have
               believ'd
               ,
               )
               I
               do
               suppose
               to
               be
               the
               utmost
               that
               the
               
                 Affecters
                 of
                 Atheism
              
               have
               been
               able
               to
               arrive
               at
               by
               all
               their
               Arts
               ;
               whether
               tending
               to
               
                 extinguish
                 the
                 natural
                 light
              
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Conscience
               so
               tough
               and
               callous
               by
               vitious
               habits
               of
               Debauch
               ,
               as
               to
               justifie
               and
               commend
               S.
               
               Paul's
               expression
               of
               the
               Thing
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 some
                 Consciences
              
               are
               cauteriz'd
               ;
               they
               are
               so
               
                 sear'd
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 Iron
              
               ,
               as
               to
               become
               quite
               insensate
               ,
               and
               
                 past
                 all
                 feeling
              
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               thing
               we
               call
               Atheism
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               no
               more
               than
               a
               meer
               
                 Doubting
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
              
               ;
               not
               at
               all
               a
               presumption
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               it
               to
               be
               .
               For
               
                 Protagoras
                 Himself
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Magicians
               who
               had
               debauch'd
               him
               ,
               (
               brought
               by
               Xerxes
               into
               Greece
               ,
               )
               did
               privately
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               certain
               Gods
               whom
               they
               ador'd
               ,
               however
               they
               were
               in
               publick
               
                 too
                 brave
              
               to
               own
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               scorn'd
               to
               have
               it
               thought
               by
               their
               
                 dull
                 Admirers
              
               ,
               that
               any
               Deity
               did
               assist
               them
               in
               whatsoever
               they
               could
               do
               above
               other
               men
               .
               Now
               this
               Doubting
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               implying
               a
               Deity
               to
               be
               Possible
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               for
               any
               thing
               they
               know
               ,
               it
               either
               may
               ,
               or
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               )
               does
               accidentally
               demonstrate
               that
               a
               Deity
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               
               but
               be
               .
               For
               seeing
               to
               doubt
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               it
               is
               Possible
               for
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               that
               it
               is
               actual
               ,
               )
               and
               seeing
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               word
               Deity
               is
               a
               
                 Necessary
                 Being
              
               ,
               altogether
               independent
               and
               antecedent
               to
               all
               Causality
               ,
               (
               which
               an
               Atheist
               will
               grant
               It
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               
                 't
                 is
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               )
               it
               does
               imply
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               to
               grant
               that
               it
               is
               Possible
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               Actual
               ;
               because
               to
               be
               Possible
               ,
               but
               yet
               
                 not
                 Actual
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               perfectly
               contingent
               ;
               which
               for
               a
               Deity
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               a
               
                 Necessary
                 Being
              
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               gross
               
                 Contradiction
                 in
                 Adjecto
              
               .
               And
               a
               gross
               Contradiction
               being
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               proving
               any
               
                 absolute
                 Impossibility
              
               ,
               is
               therefore
               one
               way
               of
               proving
               the
               
                 Actual
                 Being
              
               of
               a
               God
               upon
               a
               naked
               confession
               that
               't
               is
               but
               Possible
               for
               it
               to
               be
               .
               Which
               confession
               any
               Atheist
               will
               much
               rather
               make
               ,
               than
               undertake
               the
               harder
               Task
               ,
               of
               proving
               a
               Godhead
               to
               be
               impossible
               .
               And
               yet
               't
               is
               That
               he
               must
               do
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               convinced
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               previous
               Conviction
               that
               one
               there
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               The
               Atheist's
               Sanctuary
               and
               Refuge
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               makes
               his
               last
               flight
               from
               the
               Necessity
               of
               a
               Godhead
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Existence
               to
               all
               good
               things
               which
               began
               to
               be
               ,
               )
               is
               
                 an
                 aeternal
                 Succession
                 of
                 Individuals
              
               .
               Which
               ,
               
               however
               he
               cannot
               prove
               ,
               or
               perform
               any
               thing
               like
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               for
               granted
               ,
               to
               supersede
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               the
               
                 strict
                 Necessity
              
               of
               a
               Creator
               .
               But
               This
               objection
               has
               been
               so
               baffl'd
               ,
               and
               put
               so
               quite
               out
               of
               all
               Countenance
               ,
               by
               
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
              
               ,
               and
               *
               others
               ,
               whose
               Argument
               leads
               it
               clearly
               to
               This
               Absurdity
               which
               it
               incurs
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 Part
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 whole
              
               upon
               that
               Hypothesis
               ;
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               than
               briefly
               This.
               That
               on
               the
               supposal
               of
               an
               
                 eternal
                 Succession
                 of
                 Days
              
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               
                 Medium
                 Metaphysicum
              
               between
               the
               
                 Two
                 Eviternities
              
               ,
               the
               one
               before
               ,
               the
               other
               after
               every
               Noon
               ;
               because
               the
               Noon
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               (
               or
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               morrow
               ,
               )
               cannot
               be
               more
               or
               less
               distant
               from
               that
               which
               never
               did
               begin
               ,
               than
               from
               That
               which
               shall
               
                 never
                 end
              
               .
               Which
               infers
               an
               Aequidistance
               (
               in
               a
               negative
               way
               of
               Speaking
               )
               'twixt
               
                 two
                 Durations
                 aeviternal
              
               ,
               though
               not
               (
               in
               a
               positive
               )
               'twixt
               
                 two
                 Extremes
              
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               Objection
               confutes
               it self
               ;
               in
               that
               the
               Succession
               of
               Individuals
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Generation
               in
               which
               we
               find
               it
               ,
               affords
               a
               controuling
               Demonstration
               of
               its
               Aeternity's
               being
               Impossible
               ;
               and
               does
               not
               need
               any
               such
               subtilty
               ,
               as
               is
               required
               in
               the
               management
               of
               
               the
               Argument
               foregoing
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Hen
               and
               the
               Egg
               ,
               )
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               the
               Hen
               did
               lay
               the
               Egg
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Egg
               was
               hatched
               into
               the
               Hen
               ,
               and
               so
               backwards
               to
               all
               Aeternity
               ;
               because
               the
               Hen
               (
               as
               a
               Parent
               )
               is
               by
               nature
               before
               the
               Egg
               ;
               the
               former
               being
               the
               Cause
               ,
               whereof
               the
               later
               is
               the
               Effect
               .
               From
               whence
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
                 a
                 First
                 Hen
              
               ;
               which
               being
               absolutely
               impossible
               to
               have
               been
               by
               Generation
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               created
               .
               And
               That
               which
               did
               create
               it
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               God.
               
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               Having
               thus
               far
               proceeded
               in
               solving
               the
               first
               of
               the
               three
               Quaeres
               ,
               
                 How
                 ,
                 and
                 Why
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Know
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 perfectly
                 and
                 as
                 plainly
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 Knowable
                 can
                 be
                 Known
              
               ;
               I
               cannot
               choose
               but
               charge
               the
               Atheist
               with
               arrant
               Dulness
               and
               Stupidity
               ,
               (
               however
               he
               may
               pass
               for
               a
               Man
               of
               
                 great
                 Wit
              
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               having
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               are
               unfit
               to
               judge
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               for
               being
               able
               to
               make
               a
               Doubt
               in
               so
               clear
               a
               Case
               .
               Whereby
               he
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               
                 too
                 much
              
               ,
               and
               
                 too
                 little
              
               Subtilty
               ;
               because
               if
               he
               had
               less
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               start
               any
               Objections
               against
               his
               Maker
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               more
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               able
               to
               refute
               them
               .
               But
               because
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               Know
               whom
               we
               have
               believed
               ,
               we
               do
               also
               Believe
               
               whom
               we
               truly
               Know
               ,
               it
               remains
               that
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               Second
               Quaere
               which
               I
               propos'd
               ;
               How
               and
               Why
               our
               bare
               Believing
               the
               
                 hidden
                 things
              
               of
               our
               God
               (
               however
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               revealed
               to
               us
               )
               is
               much
               more
               proper
               ,
               and
               more
               requir'd
               ,
               and
               more
               rewardable
               in
               Religion
               ,
               than
               our
               clear
               and
               full
               Knowledge
               of
               his
               Existence
               .
            
             
               §
               16.
               
               In
               order
               to
               the
               resolving
               of
               This
               
                 Second
                 Quaere
              
               ,
               I
               must
               distinguish
               more
               fully
               than
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Mysteries
               in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               its
               Subject
               
                 in
                 Hypothesi
              
               ,
               and
               what
               
                 in
                 Thesi
              
               is
               the
               Ground
               and
               the
               Object
               of
               it
               .
               There
               are
               matters
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Nature
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               worthy
               of
               our
               Belief
               ,
               though
               much
               above
               the
               flight
               of
               our
               Comprehension
               .
               And
               though
               evidently
               credible
               ,
               are
               not
               evidently
               True
               ,
               how
               True
               soever
               in
               Themselves
               .
               They
               have
               evidence
               enough
               to
               require
               our
               Faith
               ,
               though
               not
               enough
               to
               beget
               our
               Knowledge
               .
               Thus
               the
               
                 Trinity
                 in
                 Vnity
              
               is
               as
               evident
               
                 in
                 it self
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Godhead
               is
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               evident
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               humane
               Faith
               may
               be
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               to
               exclude
               from
               the
               Agent
               all
               kind
               of
               doubting
               ;
               though
               not
               from
               
                 All
                 Objects
              
               a
               Possibility
               that
               they
               are
               false
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               exclude
               This
               ,
               but
               
                 Knowledge
                 properly
                 so
                 call'd
              
               ,
               to
               which
               a
               Certainty
               
               is
               as
               essential
               ,
               as
               Credibility
               is
               to
               Faith.
               And
               the
               absolute
               impossibility
               that
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God
               should
               admit
               of
               falshood
               ,
               ariseth
               onely
               from
               the
               Verity
               and
               Veracity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               steadiness
               ,
               or
               the
               strength
               ,
               much
               less
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               Belief
               .
               But
               there
               are
               other
               things
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               
                 more
                 True
              
               than
               the
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               ,
               are
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               more
               
                 Truly
                 Known
              
               .
               Thus
               the
               Evidence
               I
               have
               of
               
                 God's
                 Existence
              
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               greater
               than
               my
               Evidence
               of
               his
               being
               
                 Three
                 in
                 one
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               his
               Word
               ;
               that
               I
               am
               certain
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               
                 doubt
                 not
              
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               because
               I
               
                 stedfastly
                 believe
              
               it
               .
               My
               Assurance
               of
               the
               one
               makes
               me
               infallible
               in
               my
               assent
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               say
               I
               am
               through
               my
               Confidence
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               unless
               I
               have
               it
               by
               a
               miraculous
               and
               
                 immediate
                 Illumination
              
               ,
               as
               fully
               as
               the
               Apostles
               their
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               .
               Thus
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Difference
               of
               the
               things
               spoken
               of
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               is
               the
               Difference
               of
               the
               Ground
               upon
               which
               they
               stand
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               greater
               ,
               or
               
                 lesser
                 Evidence
              
               to
               our
               short
               sighted
               Souls
               ;
               not
               a
               greater
               or
               
                 lesser
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               Reality
               of
               their
               Beings
               .
               For
               neither
               our
               Knowledge
               nor
               our
               Belief
               have
               any
               influence
               on
               the
               Things
               we
               Believe
               or
               Know.
               
            
             
             
               §
               17.
               
               This
               Distinction
               being
               premis'd
               ,
               I
               proceed
               thus
               to
               argue
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               answer
               the
               Quaere
               made
               .
               Every
               man's
               Vnderstanding
               is
               too
               too
               sawcy
               with
               his
               Will
               ,
               in
               pretending
               it
               is
               its
               Priviledge
               to
               give
               a
               judgement
               universally
               of
               Truth
               and
               Falshood
               ,
               an
               Error
               not
               the
               less
               grievous
               for
               its
               having
               been
               occasion'd
               by
               a
               very
               great
               Truth
               .
               For
               though
               't
               is
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               in
               the
               Intellect's
               own
               Court
               ,
               to
               pass
               a
               verdict
               upon
               Things
               within
               its
               Cognizance
               ;
               yet
               in
               such
               Transcendentals
               as
               are
               very
               much
               without
               and
               above
               its
               verge
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               natural
               Right
               and
               Title
               beyond
               all
               
                 humane
                 Comprehension
              
               ,
               a
               good
               understanding
               will
               confess
               ,
               It
               must
               not
               determine
               ,
               but
               obey
               .
               For
               to
               know
               things
               exactly
               does
               onely
               denominate
               us
               Learned
               ,
               but
               not
               Religious
               :
               good
               Philosophers
               indeed
               ,
               but
               not
               good
               Men.
               The
               word
               [
               Religion
               ]
               and
               the
               Thing
               ,
               being
               well
               consider'd
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               is
               by
               few
               ,
               and
               but
               seldom
               ,
               )
               Its
               
                 ratio
                 formalis
              
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               not
               to
               stand
               in
               proud
               Knowledge
               ,
               but
               meek
               Obedience
               .
               And
               in
               Obedience
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Man
              
               ;
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Body
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Soul
               too
               ,
               we
               owe
               an
               
                 absolute
                 Obedience
              
               of
               all
               our
               Faculties
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               our
               Appetites
               ,
               our
               Wills
               ,
               our
               
                 Vnderstandings
                 .
                 Science
              
               and
               Religion
               do
               herein
               differ
               more
               especially
               ,
               
               that
               in
               the
               first
               our
               Understandings
               direct
               the
               Will
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               second
               they
               concur
               in
               submission
               with
               it
               :
               in
               That
               our
               Reason
               may
               command
               ,
               as
               a
               proud
               Dictatrix
               ;
               but
               in
               This
               she
               must
               obey
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               Teachable
               Disciple
               .
               And
               for
               This
               there
               is
               very
               great
               reason
               .
               For
               't
               is
               so
               natural
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               have
               its
               Mysteries
               ;
               or
               Objects
               peculiar
               to
               
                 Faith
                 alone
              
               ;
               that
               neither
               the
               Greeks
               nor
               the
               Barbarians
               could
               ever
               indure
               to
               be
               without
               them
               .
               And
               if
               there
               are
               few
               
                 Mechanick
                 Arts
              
               which
               have
               not
               their
               Mysteries
               and
               Secrets
               ,
               unknown
               to
               All
               who
               are
               not
               Artists
               ;
               what
               an
               unnatural
               thing
               were
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               who
               is
               Incomprehensible
               ,
               should
               have
               nothing
               conteined
               in
               it
               beyond
               the
               fathom
               or
               flight
               of
               a
               
                 finite
                 reason
                 ?
                 What
                 man
                 knows
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 save
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 knoweth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               11.
               
               And
               truly
               if
               it
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               Merit
               ,
               or
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               or
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Believing
               ,
               on
               which
               so
               great
               a
               stress
               in
               Scripture
               is
               every
               where
               laid
               by
               our
               Lord
               Himself
               ?
               We
               find
               in
               our
               Gospel
               these
               two
               rational
               Expressions
               ,
               
                 The
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               26.
               
               )
               and
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               27.
               )
               'T
               is
               the
               Obedience
               of
               our
               Faith
               which
               is
               so
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               without
               This
               it
               is
               
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 please
                 Him.
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               6.
               )
               If
               Faith
               it self
               were
               not
               Obedience
               unto
               That
               which
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lawgiver
               himself
               who
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               Believe
               ,
               It
               would
               not
               be
               so
               meritorious
               ,
               or
               so
               rewardable
               in
               its
               Nature
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               .
               For
               herein
               chiefly
               does
               consist
               the
               excellent
               Nature
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               
                 religious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               (
               and
               withall
               the
               rationability
               of
               the
               immensity
               of
               our
               Reward
               ,
               )
               that
               't
               is
               attended
               with
               Self-denial
               ,
               and
               a
               Resignedness
               of
               the
               All
               that
               is
               most
               excellent
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               unto
               the
               Will
               of
               that
               Object
               we
               thus
               adore
               .
               Whereas
               if
               we
               absolutely
               Knew
               whatsoever
               by
               our
               Religion
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               Acknowledge
               ,
               or
               were
               we
               obliged
               to
               acknowledge
               what
               we
               see
               or
               feel
               onely
               ;
               there
               could
               not
               be
               possibly
               such
               a
               Thing
               as
               
                 real
                 Virtue
              
               in
               our
               Assent
               ,
               when
               't
               would
               be
               
                 impossible
                 not
                 to
                 assent
              
               to
               what
               we
               should
               distinctly
               Know
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 impossible
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
              
               what
               with
               our
               brutish
               and
               common
               Senses
               we
               see
               ,
               or
               feel
               .
               Necessity
               and
               Vertue
               are
               incompatible
               in
               All
               ,
               but
               in
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               .
               And
               even
               in
               Him
               (
               speaking
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               they
               differ
               too
               .
               Our
               Knowledge
               indeed
               may
               be
               call'd
               a
               Physical
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               religious
               ,
               or
               
               moral
               Virtue
               .
               There
               are
               Virtues
               indeed
               which
               do
               lead
               to
               Knowledge
               ;
               and
               Knowledge
               (
               truly
               so
               call'd
               )
               does
               dispose
               to
               Virtues
               .
               But
               naked
               Science
               is
               a
               meer
               
                 Intellectual
                 Habit
              
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               Devils
               themselves
               excel
               ,
               )
               and
               was
               never
               yet
               reckon'd
               an
               Ethick
               Virtue
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               all
               which
               is
               plain
               ,
               and
               obvious
               .
               For
               the
               Object
               of
               a
               Man's
               Knowledge
               does
               compel
               his
               assent
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Object
               of
               his
               Faith
               does
               but
               invite
               it
               .
               To
               matters
               of
               Faith
               our
               Assent
               is
               due
               ;
               but
               to
               matters
               of
               Knowledge
               't
               is
               unavoidable
               .
               Our
               Knowledge
               shews
               onely
               we
               are
               intelligent
               in
               our
               nature
               ;
               but
               our
               Faith
               shews
               in
               us
               also
               the
               Grace
               of
               Meekness
               .
               That
               indeed
               infers
               the
               Conspicuity
               of
               the
               Object
               ;
               but
               This
               (
               which
               is
               more
               )
               the
               Flexibility
               of
               the
               Will.
               (
               To
               sum
               up
               the
               difference
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               )
               by
               light
               of
               knowledge
               it
               appears
               that
               we
               are
               a
               reasoning
               sort
               of
               Creatures
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Obedience
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Religious
               ones
               .
            
             
               §
               18.
               
               From
               these
               Premises
               I
               infer
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               trouble
               our selves
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               fully
               Know
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               we
               
                 can
                 Believe
              
               .
               For
               God
               has
               given
               us
               
                 Knowledge
                 enough
              
               (
               if
               we
               live
               not
               up
               to
               it
               )
               to
               greaten
               our
               future
               Condemnation
               ;
               and
               the
               knowledge
               which
               He
               denies
               us
               is
               not
               necessary
               at
               all
               to
               our
               
                 future
                 safety
              
               .
               And
               
               seeing
               't
               is
               one
               of
               
                 God's
                 Attributes
              
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               Nature
               Incomprehensible
               ,
               (
               who
               were
               he
               not
               so
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               God
               ,
               )
               'T
               is
               fit
               the
               learnedst
               of
               his
               Creatures
               should
               be
               contentedly
               
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
              
               ,
               as
               to
               many
               things
               ;
               the
               firm
               Belief
               of
               which
               things
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               testifie
               with
               their
               Blood.
               If
               we
               believe
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               therein
               the
               
                 Three
                 Subsistences
              
               in
               but
               one
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 Substance
              
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               be
               vext
               with
               the
               Experience
               ,
               of
               our
               being
               yet
               unqualify'd
               to
               comprehend
               how
               it
               should
               be
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               things
               they
               are
               we
               are
               commanded
               
                 but
                 to
                 Believe
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               a
               Sin
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               
                 know
                 exactly
              
               .
               But
               't
               is
               a
               *
               Sin
               to
               be
               disquieted
               ,
               that
               the
               sublimest
               Things
               of
               God
               do
               exceed
               our
               Reach
               ;
               and
               that
               whilst
               we
               are
               
                 finite
                 ,
                 Infinite
              
               Things
               will
               be
               above
               us
               .
               To
               comprehend
               what
               is
               finite
               ,
               a
               finite
               Intellect
               is
               sufficient
               ;
               and
               as
               sufficient
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               Apprehend
               what
               is
               Infinite
               ,
               though
               not
               at
               all
               to
               comprehend
               it
               ;
               (
               so
               great
               and
               wide
               the
               difference
               is
               between
               an
               Apprehensive
               and
               a
               Comprehensive
               knowledge
               ;
               but
               an
               Adaequate
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               onely
               competent
               to
               God.
               As
               for
               Certainty
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               God
               has
               wisely
               dealt
               to
               us
               such
               fit
               Proportions
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               Ground
               enough
               given
               us
               in
               God's
               own
               Word
               ,
               to
               want
               with
               comfort
               what
               we
               
                 have
                 
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               to
               injoy
               what
               we
               have
               ,
               with
               Moderation
               .
               'T
               is
               there
               we
               are
               assured
               of
               a
               threefold
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Full
                 assurance
              
               .
               A
               
                 Full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               22.
               )
               A
               
                 Full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               11.
               )
               A
               
                 Full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 (
                 Col.
              
               2.
               2.
               )
               The
               last
               imports
               a
               full
               Knowledge
               of
               what
               is
               Knowable
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               fit
               or
               good
               for
               us
               to
               Know
               ;
               which
               leads
               us
               on
               to
               an
               *
               Acknowledgement
               of
               the
               
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 are
                 hid
                 all
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Wisedom
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               And
               this
               does
               prompt
               me
               to
               observe
               S.
               
                 Paul's
                 Distinction
              
               ,
               between
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Things
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               1.
               19.
               
               )
               and
               the
               other
               Things
               of
               God
               which
               are
               Hidden
               from
               us
               .
               (
               Col.
               2.
               3.
               )
               As
               for
               God's
               
                 Existence
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
              
               ,
               his
               omnipresence
               ,
               his
               omnipotence
               ,
               his
               all-sufficience
               ,
               and
               his
               omniscience
               ,
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Justice
               ,
               his
               Love
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               These
               ,
               we
               perfectly
               Know
               whom
               we
               Believe
               .
               We
               have
               (
               literally
               speaking
               )
               a
               
                 Full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Vnderstanding
              
               .
               But
               for
               the
               
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Persons
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
               his
               
                 Satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 Sins
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Immortality
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
              
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               These
               ,
               we
               rather
               Believe
               whom
               we
               have
               
               known
               .
               We
               have
               in
               These
               a
               
                 Full
                 assurance
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
               and
               Hope
               onely
               .
               And
               the
               perfection
               of
               our
               knowing
               the
               things
               of
               God
               
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
              
               ,
               
               is
               Ground
               enough
               for
               our
               Believing
               the
               things
               of
               God
               which
               are
               Hidden
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               §
               19.
               
               Of
               what
               has
               hitherto
               been
               said
               ;
               Two
               good
               Vses
               may
               here
               be
               made
               .
               The
               one
               of
               Confutation
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               
                 Comfort
                 .
                 That
              
               belongs
               to
               Those
               men
               who
               are
               
                 affectedly
                 Vnbelievers
                 ;
                 This
              
               will
               redound
               unto
               our selves
               ,
               when
               in
               meer
               humane
               frailty
               we
               sometimes
               waver
               .
               And
               
                 Both
                 together
              
               will
               be
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               
                 Third
                 Quaere
              
               which
               I
               propos'd
               ,
               touching
               
                 the
                 Powers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Effects
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 great
                 Benefits
                 of
                 Believing
              
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               as
               of
               knowing
               whom
               we
               believe
               ,
               )
               clearly
               implied
               in
               the
               Text
               by
               the
               Causal
               For
               ,
               as
               That
               imports
               S.
               
                 Paul's
                 Reason
              
               ,
               why
               he
               was
               not
               asham'd
               of
               the
               things
               he
               suffer'd
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 Cause
              
               (
               says
               He
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 suffer
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 asham'd
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               For
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               .
            
             
               §
               20.
               
               First
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Wilfull
                 Vnbeliever
              
               who
               does
               affect
               being
               Incredulous
               ,
               and
               casts
               about
               for
               all
               Colours
               to
               nourish
               the
               humour
               in
               himself
               ,
               I
               shall
               argue
               Thus.
               That
               He
               who
               is
               so
               thick-headed
               as
               to
               alledge
               he
               is
               not
               sure
               there
               is
               a
               Life
               after
               Death
               ,
               and
               a
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               
               must
               needs
               confess
               himself
               so
               Dull
               too
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               surer
               that
               there
               is
               None
               .
               And
               't
               is
               sufficient
               to
               oblige
               a
               prudent
               Person
               to
               live
               exactly
               ,
               (
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Prudence
               onely
               ,
               )
               that
               a
               
                 life
                 after
                 Death
              
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Judgment
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               not
               yet
               fully
               know
               it
               ,
               may
               happen
               to
               him
               
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 Knows
              
               .
               And
               that
               Aeternity
               of
               Punishments
               (
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Rewards
               )
               is
               barely
               Possible
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Negative
               is
               not
               Demonstrable
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               the
               Affirmative
               .
               Yea
               ,
               that
               the
               Negative
               cannot
               be
               possibly
               ,
               because
               a
               Negative
               ;
               but
               the
               Affirmative
               (
               as
               it
               is
               such
               )
               has
               a
               
                 passive
                 power
              
               at
               least
               (
               which
               the
               Negative
               has
               not
               )
               of
               being
               the
               subject
               of
               Demonstration
               .
               For
               thus
               the
               Existence
               of
               a
               Deity
               may
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               a
               Person
               who
               is
               of
               
                 greater
                 Perspicuity
              
               than
               the
               man
               who
               Doubts
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               Him
               who
               is
               so
               stupid
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               so
               unman'd
               ,
               )
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               make
               a
               Doubt
               in
               so
               clear
               a
               Case
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Negative
               to
               This
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 a
                 Deity
                 does
                 not
                 exsist
                 ,
                 ]
              
               can
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               None
               ,
               how
               acute
               soever
               ;
               nor
               was
               ever
               yet
               pretended
               to
               be
               Demonstrable
               by
               Any
               .
               The
               most
               insipid
               of
               Fools
               is
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               [
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ;
               ]
               and
               it
               can
               be
               
                 but
                 said
              
               by
               the
               wittiest
               Atheist
               .
               But
               (
               to
               return
               to
               That
               Instance
               which
               was
               of
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Faith
                 alone
              
               ,
               to
               
               wit
               ,
               
                 a
                 Punishment
                 Aeternal
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 Life
                 after
                 Death
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               ;
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               an
               Evil
               which
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               so
               contingent
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               may
               ,
               or
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               must
               be
               provided
               against
               in
               Policy
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               Religion
               ,
               by
               one
               who
               would
               not
               be
               a
               Fool
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               Epicure
               ,
               or
               an
               Atheist
               .
               A
               
                 Lazarus
                 may
              
               be
               sent
               out
               of
               
               Abraham's
               Bosom
               ,
               (
               though
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               none
               is
               ,
               )
               and
               a
               Dives
               out
               of
               the
               Deep
               too
               ,
               to
               certifie
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               of
               an
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               upon
               a
               supposal
               that
               such
               there
               are
               .
               But
               on
               a
               supposal
               that
               there
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               an
               Existence
               after
               Death
               ,
               'T
               is
               plain
               that
               None
               can
               be
               sent
               to
               us
               with
               a
               Certificate
               that
               there
               is
               None
               .
               From
               whence
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               
                 the
                 Believer
              
               must
               needs
               be
               much
               on
               the
               
                 safest
                 side
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Object
               of
               his
               Belief
               is
               under
               an
               evident
               Possibility
               of
               Demonstration
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Contrary
               to
               This
               is
               flatly
               Impossible
               to
               be
               prov'd
               .
               Besides
               there
               is
               This
               great
               Difference
               too
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 the
                 Believer
              
               is
               deceiv'd
               ,
               he
               does
               but
               lose
               the
               
                 short
                 pleasures
              
               of
               vitious
               living
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Incredulous
               is
               deceiv'd
               ,
               He
               incurs
               the
               
                 long
                 Torments
              
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               endless
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 not
                 long
              
               ,
               )
               which
               will
               be
               one
               day
               
                 the
                 Wages
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               21.
               
               But
               in
               dealing
               ,
               as
               I
               now
               do
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 obstinate
                 Skeptick
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 affected
                 Vnbeliever
              
               ,
               
               I
               onely
               argue
               from
               his
               own
               Principles
               of
               
                 carnal
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               
                 common
                 Sense
              
               .
               And
               have
               spoken
               onely
               of
               Faith
               as
               the
               Child
               of
               Fear
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Flesh
               .
               Not
               a
               word
               of
               That
               Faith
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               acquired
               ,
               but
               infus'd
               ;
               nor
               the
               product
               of
               Art
               ,
               but
               a
               work
               of
               Grace
               .
               The
               Faith
               imported
               in
               my
               Text
               is
               of
               a
               far
               more
               sublime
               and
               transcendent
               Nature
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               carried
               up
               S.
               Paul
               above
               the
               low
               sense
               of
               all
               his
               Sufferings
               .
               'T
               is
               no
               less
               than
               
                 the
                 Victory
                 which
                 overcometh
                 the
                 World.
              
               
               No
               less
               than
               
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Things
                 not
                 seen
              
               ;
               no
               less
               than
               
                 the
                 Substance
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 confident
                 Expectation
                 )
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
              
               It
               refresheth
               our
               drooping
               Spirits
               with
               unspeakable
               Comforts
               in
               the
               black
               and
               gloomy
               day
               of
               our
               greatest
               Trial
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Comforters
               upon
               Earth
               are
               utterly
               unable
               to
               yield
               us
               comfort
               .
               It
               fills
               us
               inwardly
               with
               
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               Conveys
               unto
               us
               a
               full
               assurance
               that
               our
               Pardon
               is
               seal'd
               ,
               our
               Peace
               ratified
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               we
               His
               Children
               .
               Gives
               us
               some
               Glimmerings
               and
               Fore-tasts
               of
               the
               Glory
               to
               be
               reveal'd
               .
               It
               presentiates
               things
               future
               ;
               and
               prepossesseth
               us
               with
               the
               Injoyment
               of
               things
               invisible
               .
               Reveals
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               secret
               and
               powerfull
               Whispers
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Beatifick
               
               and
               glorious
               Mansions
               prepared
               for
               us
               in
               
                 His
                 House
              
               .
               Hereupon
               it
               does
               so
               place
               us
               above
               the
               Level
               of
               Temptations
               ,
               as
               to
               exempt
               us
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               whatsoever
               Men
               or
               Devils
               can
               do
               unto
               us
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               what
               is
               intended
               by
               the
               Enemies
               of
               our
               Faith
               to
               make
               us
               sorry
               ,
               by
               This
               is
               wonderfully
               made
               to
               increase
               our
               Joy.
               By
               This
               we
               are
               enabled
               
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
              
               (
               as
               Holy
               Job
               did
               )
               
                 although
                 he
                 kills
                 us
              
               .
               So
               that
               lifting
               up
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               
                 looking
                 up
                 unto
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Finisher
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               we
               learn
               to
               love
               and
               to
               kiss
               his
               Rod
               ;
               and
               are
               so
               far
               from
               repining
               at
               his
               severest
               Dispensations
               ,
               that
               in
               regard
               unto
               
                 the
                 Joy
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               we
               can
               injoy
               the
               very
               Torments
               ,
               and
               scorn
               the
               shame
               of
               a
               Crucifixion
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               should
               I
               exemplifie
               all
               I
               have
               said
               concerning
               Faith
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               Narrative
               of
               Particulars
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               from
               Abel
               to
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               to
               prove
               by
               the
               Argument
               they
               call
               Induction
               the
               wonderfull
               Powers
               and
               Effects
               and
               glorious
               Benefits
               of
               Believing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Knowing
               whom
               we
               believe
               ,
               )
               I
               must
               have
               taken
               for
               my
               Text
               the
               
                 whole
                 Eleventh
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               22.
               
               But
               because
               This
               would
               prove
               an
               Enterprize
               too
               long
               and
               tedious
               ,
               though
               not
               
               too
               difficult
               to
               be
               perform'd
               ;
               I
               shall
               conclude
               with
               some
               Directions
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               our
               Faith
               (
               if
               at
               least
               we
               have
               any
               )
               from
               slipping
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               enabling
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               our
               Apostle
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               know
               whom
               we
               have
               
                 trusted
                 ;
                 we
                 Know
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 Believed
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 He
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 committed
                 unto
                 Him
                 against
                 That
                 Day
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               23.
               
               If
               we
               find
               our selves
               wavering
               in
               the
               Belief
               of
               those
               Things
               whereof
               we
               have
               not
               a
               
                 perfect
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               (
               however
               a
               
                 perfect
                 knowledge
              
               of
               That
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Things
               Believed
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               superstruct
               the
               strongest
               Belief
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               upon
               so
               firm
               a
               Foundation
               as
               
                 perfect
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               )
               we
               may
               comfort
               our selves
               ,
               and
               re-inforce
               our
               
                 Sick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               by
               observing
               these
               following
               Rules
               .
               
               First
               ,
               by
               reflecting
               on
               the
               importance
               of
               those
               known
               Words
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 help
                 Thou
                 my
                 unbelief
                 .
              
               Implying
               an
               unbelief
               in
               one
               ,
               does
               consist
               with
               belief
               in
               another
               measure
               .
               Just
               as
               contrary
               Qualities
               often
               meet
               in
               one
               Subject
               ,
               in
               
                 gradibus
                 remissis
              
               ,
               although
               in
               
                 gradibus
                 intensis
              
               
               they
               never
               can
               .
               Next
               ,
               by
               making
               that
               Confession
               and
               Prayer
               our
               own
               .
               Lord
               ,
               we
               believe
               in
               a
               degree
               ;
               but
               with
               fears
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               and
               
               some
               dishonourable
               Faintings
               .
               Nor
               of
               our selves
               can
               we
               do
               more
               ;
               but
               That
               and
               more
               by
               
                 thy
                 Help
                 .
                 Help
              
               us
               therefore
               to
               believe
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               doubting
               ,
               or
               distrust
               ,
               or
               diffidence
               .
               Whatever
               is
               wanting
               in
               our
               Belief
               ,
               we
               pray
               thee
               pardon
               ,
               and
               repair
               ,
               and
               replenish
               in
               us
               .
               We
               cannot
               acquire
               it
               by
               Art
               ,
               or
               Industry
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               humbly
               wrestle
               with
               thee
               (
               as
               Jacob
               did
               )
               for
               this
               Blessing
               ,
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               .
               And
               through
               the
               Grace
               which
               Thou
               hast
               given
               us
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 never
                 let
                 thee
                 go
                 ,
              
               till
               thou
               hast
               bless'd
               us
               with
               a
               
                 steady
                 unshaken
                 Faith.
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               
               considering
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
              
               (
               however
               strongly
               )
               is
               
                 no
                 Transgression
              
               .
               But
               rather
               the
               more
               a
               man
               is
               tempted
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               staggering
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               the
               more
               victorious
               is
               his
               Faith
               when
               he
               does
               
                 not
                 yield
                 .
                 Yield
              
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               whilst
               we
               dissent
               from
               our
               Waverings
               ;
               and
               hate
               the
               unsteadiness
               of
               our
               Assent
               ;
               and
               are
               heartily
               griev'd
               at
               its
               Haesitations
               ;
               and
               are
               piously
               carefull
               to
               make
               it
               steady
               ;
               and
               resolute
               in
               our
               Purposes
               to
               
                 hold
                 fast
              
               our
               Faith
               ,
               even
               in
               spite
               of
               those
               Doubtings
               we
               grapple
               with
               ;
               and
               strive
               to
               make
               it
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
               ,
               (
               the
               more
               our
               Tempter
               attempts
               its
               overthrow
               ,
               )
               by
               the
               Antiperistasis
               of
               Temptations
               .
               We
               do
               not
               yield
               ,
               though
               we
               are
               buffeted
               ,
               (
               both
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               
               the
               World
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               )
               whilst
               we
               are
               obstinate
               in
               our
               purpose
               to
               serve
               the
               God
               whom
               we
               own
               with
               our
               Self-denials
               ;
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               the
               Denial
               of
               all
               the
               Rivals
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               (
               our
               Wit
               ,
               our
               Reason
               ,
               our
               Erudition
               ,
               our
               Profit
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               Reputation
               ;
               )
               and
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               the
               obedience
               of
               
                 every
                 Faculty
              
               within
               us
               ;
               not
               onely
               with
               our
               Wills
               ,
               but
               our
               Vnderstandings
               ,
               whilst
               we
               make
               them
               
                 stoop
                 down
              
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               rise
               
                 so
                 high
              
               as
               to
               things
               above
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               *
               rather
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               use
               
               Tertullian's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               because
               Impossible
               .
               For
               what
               is
               impossible
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               God
               is
               easie
               .
               What
               to
               us
               is
               miraculous
               ,
               to
               Him
               is
               natural
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               )
               which
               to
               the
               misty
               Eye
               of
               Reason
               our
               Tempter
               would
               make
               to
               seem
               impossible
               ,
               do
               to
               the
               clearer
               Eye
               of
               Faith
               appear
               to
               be
               True
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               rather
               in
               two
               respects
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               Tempter
               ,
               whose
               ends
               we
               frustrate
               by
               our
               Belief
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Things
                 Themselves
              
               ,
               which
               do
               the
               better
               
                 become
                 Religion
              
               for
               being
               above
               the
               short
               Reach
               of
               our
               
                 stunted
                 Knowledge
              
               ;
               and
               which
               we
               are
               Therefore
               to
               believe
               ,
               because
               unable
               to
               comprehend
               them
               .
               For
               were
               we
               able
               to
               comprehend
               them
               (
               as
               we
               do
               
               many
               things
               below
               us
               ,
               )
               This
               gross
               Absurdity
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               now
               our
               Religion
               ,
               would
               be
               our
               Science
               .
               Wherein
               our
               
                 finite
                 Vnderstandings
              
               would
               not
               humbly
               submit
               ,
               but
               proudly
               Triumph
               .
               And
               it
               would
               be
               an
               hard
               thing
               to
               be
               Irreligious
               .
               The
               Pelagians
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 late
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               do
               seem
               to
               forget
               the
               vast
               Distance
               ,
               and
               Disproportion
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Faculties
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               
                 hidden
                 Mysteries
              
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               contend
               for
               a
               Sufficience
               in
               
                 natural
                 reason
              
               to
               *
               receive
               the
               *
               deep
               
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               as
               God
               being
               a
               Spirit
               must
               (
               for
               that
               very
               reason
               )
               be
               
                 worshipped
                 in
              
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               the
               spiritual
               things
               of
               God
               must
               be
               spiritually
               discerned
               .
               There
               must
               be
               a
               Similitude
               and
               Proportion
               'twixt
               Acts
               and
               Objects
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               't
               is
               matter
               of
               comfort
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               means
               of
               reinforcing
               our
               
                 wavering
                 Faith
              
               ,
               that
               what
               does
               often
               seem
               to
               fail
               us
               in
               one
               regard
               ,
               may
               yet
               in
               another
               be
               ever
               with
               us
               for
               our
               support
               .
               We
               may
               with
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
              
               ,
               the
               Faithfull
               Abraham
               ,
               b
               
                 believe
                 in
                 Hope
                 against
                 Hope
              
               .
               For
               as
               He
               could
               
                 not
                 hope
              
               for
               a
               great
               Posterity
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               His
               Age
               ,
               and
               
               Sarah's
               Barrenness
               ,
               which
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               
                 but
                 hope
                 for
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               God's
               Promise
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               fail
               ;
               so
               ,
               what
               we
               
                 cannot
                 believe
              
               exactly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               
               being
               above
               the
               Reach
               of
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               common
               Vsages
               of
               Nature
               ;
               we
               cannot
               chuse
               
                 but
                 believe
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               
                 God
                 says
              
               it
               who
               
                 cannot
                 lie
              
               .
               The
               Worthiness
               of
               our
               Faith
               does
               stand
               in
               This
               chiefly
               ,
               that
               though
               't
               is
               many
               times
               Wavering
               ,
               like
               the
               tremulous
               Needle
               in
               the
               Mariner's
               Compass
               ,
               yet
               being
               touch'd
               by
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               as
               That
               Needle
               by
               the
               Loadstone
               ,
               its
               prevalent
               motion
               is
               towards
               its
               Pole
               ;
               and
               from
               That
               its
               Trepidations
               can
               never
               wrest
               it
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               (
               as
               once
               S.
               Paul
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               )
               
                 we
                 are
                 troubled
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
              
               
               
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 Distress
                 ;
                 perplex'd
                 we
                 are
              
               often
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 Despair
                 ;
                 Persecuted
              
               by
               Satan
               ,
               but
               by
               God
               
                 not
                 forsaken
                 ;
                 cast
                 down
              
               indeed
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 destroy'd
              
               .
               Tremble
               we
               may
               ,
               (
               like
               Aristippus
               in
               a
               shipwrack
               ,
               )
               but
               (
               like
               Him
               )
               we
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               yielding
               up
               our
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               is
               worded
               by
               
                 Aulus
                 Gellius
              
               .
               )
               We
               do
               not
               basely
               consent
               to
               our
               Perturbations
               ,
               which
               arise
               not
               from
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               but
               from
               our
               Flesh
               .
               The
               
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 Members
              
               (
               do
               what
               we
               can
               )
               will
               still
               be
               warring
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
              
               does
               ever
               worst
               it
               .
               We
               still
               believe
               with
               our
               Wills
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               help
               the
               Vnbelief
               of
               our
               Vnderstandings
               .
               Our
               Hearts
               are
               steady
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               
               fix
               our
               Heads
               too
               .
               In
               spite
               of
               our
               very
               Vnbelief
               (
               in
               point
               of
               doubt
               ,
               or
               haesitation
               ,
               or
               now
               and
               then
               a
               
                 dark
                 interval
              
               ,
               )
               We
               will
               believe
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               love
               the
               
                 Incarnate
                 Deity
              
               whom
               we
               admire
               ;
               and
               
                 so
                 love
              
               ,
               as
               to
               obey
               him
               ;
               and
               obey
               him
               to
               such
               a
               point
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 our
                 lives
              
               for
               the
               love
               we
               bear
               him
               .
               And
               so
               will
               prove
               by
               
                 all
                 three
              
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               really
               Believe
               what
               we
               cannot
               fathom
               ,
               
                 [
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 ]
              
               because
               without
               our
               Believing
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               neither
               .
               Neither
               Love
               ,
               nor
               Obey
               ,
               nor
               lay
               down
               our
               Lives
               in
               obedience
               to
               him
               .
               Let
               our
               Doubtings
               or
               Disbelievings
               (
               in
               some
               Degree
               ,
               and
               by
               Fits
               ,
               )
               be
               what
               they
               can
               ;
               or
               let
               them
               seem
               to
               be
               what
               they
               will
               ;
               yet
               we
               are
               certain
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               certain
               of
               our
               Fear
               to
               offend
               our
               Maker
               ;
               and
               of
               our
               Love
               to
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Commands
               .
               Without
               this
               last
               (
               't
               is
               very
               true
               )
               we
               cannot
               speak
               Peace
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               others
               .
               For
               as
               S.
               John
               says
               expresly
               ,
               
                 By
                 This
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
              
               ;
               so
               't
               is
               
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               know
               that
               we
               love
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               truly
               .
            
             
               §
               24.
               
               Now
               having
               arrived
               at
               a
               
                 full
                 knowledge
              
               
               of
               God's
               Existence
               ,
               
               and
               his
               good-pleasure
               ,
               (
               expressed
               to
               us
               in
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               )
               or
               of
               his
               Verity
               and
               his
               Will
               ,
               (
               revealed
               to
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               also
               ingraven
               in
               our
               own
               Nature
               ,
               as
               a
               Law
               written
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               )
               and
               farther
               yet
               having
               attained
               unto
               a
               
                 knowledge
                 also
                 in
                 part
              
               of
               his
               Glorious
               Essence
               ;
               (
               as
               that
               he
               is
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Existing
                 of
                 Himself
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
              
               an
               omnipresent
               and
               an
               omniscient
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 necessary
                 Being
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
              
               ,
               and
               
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 Good
                 Thing
                 that
                 is
              
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 Them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seek
                 him
              
               ;
               
               &c.
               )
               Having
               I
               say
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               knowing
               That
               which
               our
               Apostle
               does
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               is
               needfull
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               is
               enough
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               disquiet
               our
               Minds
               in
               vain
               ,
               by
               *
               
                 seeking
                 out
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               
                 searching
                 after
                 Secrets
                 above
                 our
                 strength
              
               ;
               or
               by
               being
               
                 over-curious
                 in
                 unnecessary
                 matters
              
               ;
               as
               the
               excellent
               Son
               of
               Sirach
               has
               very
               judiciously
               forewarn'd
               us
               .
               
                 The
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
              
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               Those
               Insearchables
               ;
               which
               are
               indeed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 past
                 finding
                 out
              
               ,
               more
               
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 traced
              
               than
               all
               his
               most
               mysterious
               ways
               ,
               
               which
               our
               Apostle
               thought
               worthy
               of
               
                 That
                 Expression
              
               .
               Such
               a
               mystery
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               pious
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               and
               most
               acute
               of
               all
               Writers
               were
               never
               well
               able
               to
               give
               account
               of
               .
               The
               most
               profound
               Divine
               Here
               is
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               Simonides
               ,
               when
               demanded
               by
               Hiero
               ,
               a
               definition
               of
               the
               Deity
               .
               The
               more
               he
               looks
               into
               This
               Mystery
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               obscurer
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               .
               The
               longer
               he
               considers
               ,
               the
               less
               he
               is
               able
               to
               apprehend
               it
               .
               S.
               John
               says
               expresly
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               believe
               him
               ,
               )
               
                 There
                 are
                 Three
                 that
                 bear
                 record
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 These
                 Three
                 are
                 One.
                 (
                 1
                 Joh.
              
               5
               ,
               7.
               )
               The
               Antient
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               Mouths
               of
               several
               Hereticks
               ,
               of
               Two
               especially
               ,
               Arius
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               Sabellius
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               the
               Christian
               Church
               from
               the
               Plague
               of
               Schism
               ,
               found
               it
               necessary
               to
               add
               This
               Form
               of
               Words
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               in
               a
               positive
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               exclusive
               sense
               ,
               )
               
                 A
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 an
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 .
              
               But
               if
               't
               is
               *
               asked
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               a
               
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Persons
              
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               says
               we
               want
               words
               to
               express
               it
               by
               .
               
                 Dictum
                 est
                 tamen
                 Tres
                 Personae
                 ,
                 non
                 ut
                 illud
                 diceretur
                 ,
                 sed
                 ne
                 taceretur
                 quomodo
                 Tres
                 sint
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               who
               
               can
               speak
               fitly
               of
               what
               is
               Infinite
               ,
               and
               whilst
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               Terms
               ,
               belonging
               onely
               to
               finite
               Things
               ?
               yet
               This
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               we
               speak
               at
               all
               .
               a
               
                 Il
                 en
                 fault
                 parler
                 en
                 language
                 humain
                 ,
                 puisque
                 le
                 divin
                 nous
                 est
                 incogneu
                 .
              
               Onely
               let
               us
               not
               forget
               the
               wise
               Advertisement
               of
               Anselm
               ,
               (
               whensoe're
               we
               so
               speak
               ,
               )
               *
               that
               if
               we
               speak
               concerning
               God
               in
               Words
               which
               are
               Common
               to
               other
               Natures
               ,
               our
               sense
               and
               meaning
               must
               not
               be
               Common
               ,
               but
               
                 peculiar
                 to
                 God
                 alone
              
               .
            
             
               §
               25.
               
               Nor
               is
               This
               All.
               For
               we
               want
               understanding
               to
               apprehend
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               words
               to
               express
               it
               by
               .
               
               Anselm's
               excellent
               Understanding
               was
               utterly
               lost
               in
               This
               Labyrinth
               .
               
               The
               Understanding
               of
               Boetius
               was
               also
               drown'd
               in
               This
               Ocean
               .
               
               Good
               S.
               
               Bernard's
               Understanding
               was
               
                 swallow'd
                 up
              
               in
               This
               Abyss
               .
               
               From
               whence
               I
               easily
               conclude
               ,
               (
               because
               I
               do
               it
               with
               humility
               and
               due
               submission
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 Trinity
                 in
                 Vnity
                 onely
                 can
                 be
                 fathomed
                 by
                 it self
                 .
              
               
               And
               that
               to
               speak
               of
               
                 Three
                 Persons
              
               ,
               in
               any
               acception
               of
               the
               word
               Persons
               which
               is
               in
               use
               amongst
               Men
               ,
               (
               when
               at
               any
               time
               they
               speak
               of
               created
               Beings
               ,
               )
               were
               to
               commit
               a
               grosser
               Haeresie
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Antitrinitarians
               .
            
             
             
               §
               26.
               
               This
               does
               prompt
               me
               to
               
                 go
                 out
                 of
              
               this
               long
               Discourse
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               same
               Door
               at
               which
               I
               enter'd
               .
               A
               Door
               of
               Hope
               and
               Consolation
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               hang
               on
               These
               three
               Hinges
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               by
               Knowledge
               properly
               so
               call'd
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               that
               I
               believe
               what
               I
               
                 cannot
                 know
              
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               't
               is
               affirmed
               in
               God's
               own
               word
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               I
               
                 contradict
                 not
              
               what
               't
               is
               
                 most
                 difficult
                 to
                 believe
              
               ,
               (
               because
               
                 not
                 written
              
               in
               God's
               own
               word
               ,
               )
               as
               far
               as
               I
               find
               it
               is
               agreed
               on
               by
               
                 All
                 my
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               (
               especially
               met
               together
               in
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               )
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Vniformity
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Peace
              
               .
            
             
               For
               however
               I
               
                 may
                 err
              
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               as
               an
               Haeretick
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Schismatick
               much
               less
               .
               It
               being
               the
               Glory
               of
               a
               Man's
               Faith
               ,
               to
               bow
               down
               his
               Reason
               to
               his
               Religion
               ;
               and
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               to
               study
               Charity
               ,
               and
               Meekness
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Superiours
               ,
               above
               some
               Truths
               .
               I
               say
               therefore
               with
               a
               
                 Leo
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 cannot
                 explain
                 what
                 the
                 Trinity
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               And
               with
               
                 Radulphus
                 Flaviacensis
              
               ,
               b
               If
               I
               cannot
               apprehend
               how
               
                 One
                 is
                 Three
              
               in
               the
               propriety
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               same
               
               
                 Three
                 are
                 One
              
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               their
               Substance
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               despise
               ,
               or
               gainsay
               ,
               but
               obey
               the
               Church
               .
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               onely
               the
               English
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               Roman
               ,
               but
               I
               mean
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               to
               believe
               ,
               is
               the
               Ninth
               Article
               of
               my
               Creed
               .
               If
               this
               mystery
               of
               the
               Triune
               is
               as
               Ineffable
               ,
               as
               Inscrutable
               by
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               are
               )
               I
               will
               content
               my self
               (
               with
               
                 Damascius
                 )
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 him
                 my
                 Soul
                 in
                 Silence
              
               ;
               and
               adore
               him
               with
               Dionysius
               ,
               (
               whether
               he
               is
               the
               Areopagite
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               )
               c
               
                 ut
                 Nomine
                 vacantem
              
               ,
               as
               being
               said
               to
               be
               without
               ,
               because
               above
               every
               Name
               .
               Neither
               Jehovah
               ,
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               nor
               Elohim
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               ,
               nor
               
                 Both
                 together
              
               conjoyn'd
               can
               sufficiently
               illustrate
               This
               stupendous
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Divines
               love
               to
               call
               it
               ,
               )
               This
               
                 Reciprocal
                 Inhabitation
                 of
                 Three
                 Subsistences
                 in
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               whereby
               the
               
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
              
               (
               is
               rather
               perfected
               ,
               than
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               )
               remains
               Intire
               .
            
             
               §
               27.
               
               'T
               is
               plain
               the
               word
               Persons
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               (
               not
               so
               much
               in
               a
               Positive
               ,
               as
               )
               in
               a
               Negative
               sense
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Words
               of
               S.
               
                 John
                 [
                 These
                 Three
                 are
                 One
                 ]
              
               might
               be
               no
               longer
               misunderstood
               and
               
                 misreported
                 ,
                 misexpounded
              
               
               and
               misapply'd
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               by
               several
               Haereticks
               before
               the
               
                 First
                 Nicene
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               And
               that
               Christians
               
                 every
                 where
              
               might
               speak
               as
               't
               were
               with
               
                 one
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               (
               in
               case
               they
               could
               not
               be
               (
               
                 every
                 where
              
               )
               of
               
                 one
                 mind
              
               ,
               )
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               d
               
                 That
                 Council
              
               ,
               to
               ordain
               that
               the
               Word
               Persons
               should
               be
               apply'd
               in
               Discourse
               to
               the
               
                 Three
                 Witnesses
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               
                 One
                 God.
              
               Thereby
               intending
               ,
               not
               so
               properly
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               a
               
                 real
                 knowledge
              
               of
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               to
               defend
               us
               from
               Error
               in
               it
               .
               And
               above
               all
               other
               Errors
               ,
               from
               those
               of
               Haeresie
               ,
               and
               Schism
               .
               Not
               so
               really
               to
               inform
               us
               what
               the
               
                 Three
                 in
                 One
              
               are
               ,
               as
               to
               preserve
               us
               from
               Imagining
               that
               They
               are
               what
               they
               are
               
                 Not.
                 Not
              
               three
               parts
               in
               one
               whole
               ,
               either
               Integral
               ,
               or
               Essential
               .
               Not
               three
               Qualities
               in
               one
               subject
               .
               Not
               three
               Modes
               ,
               Not
               three
               Formalities
               ,
               Not
               three
               Names
               of
               one
               Thing
               .
               In
               which
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Vniformity
              
               ,
               (
               as
               before
               I
               once
               call'd
               it
               ,
               )
               and
               especially
               in
               reconciling
               the
               whole
               Greek
               Church
               unto
               The
               
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               and
               Hosius
               were
               the
               most
               eminently
               Instrumental
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               Business
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               in
               That
               of
               meer
               Philosophy
               )
               we
               are
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               yield
               assent
               to
               some
               High
               Things
               above
               our
               reason
               .
               
               Else
               Religion
               were
               not
               Religion
               ;
               and
               God
               himself
               would
               not
               be
               God
               ,
               or
               Man
               at
               least
               would
               not
               be
               Man
               ,
               and
               Mystery
               would
               not
               be
               Mystery
               ,
               if
               God's
               knowledge
               of
               Himself
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Trinity
                 in
                 Vnity
              
               ,
               could
               possibly
               be
               common
               to
               Man
               with
               God.
               It
               is
               therefore
               ,
               with
               Me
               ,
               a
               prevalent
               Argument
               of
               His
               Verity
               ,
               that
               His
               Nature
               is
               so
               vastly
               above
               the
               Sphere
               of
               my
               Comprehension
               .
               Apprehensive
               of
               his
               Nature
               indeed
               I
               am
               ;
               but
               comprehensive
               of
               it
               I
               cannot
               be
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               I
               can
               fathom
               ,
               I
               cannot
               absolutely
               Adore
               ;
               as
               seeing
               there
               are
               few
               of
               my
               
                 fellow
                 Creatures
              
               ,
               whose
               Natures
               I
               can
               say
               I
               do
               fully
               know
               .
               If
               I
               make
               a
               Man
               of
               Wax
               ,
               or
               a
               Statue
               of
               Marble
               ,
               I
               cannot
               so
               truly
               transcend
               my
               Creature
               ,
               as
               my
               Creator
               does
               Me
               ;
               because
               between
               Me
               and
               That
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               proportion
               ;
               but
               between
               my
               God
               and
               Me
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               And
               if
               my
               Creature
               for
               want
               of
               Reason
               cannot
               apprehend
               Me
               ,
               much
               less
               for
               want
               of
               an
               Omniscience
               ,
               can
               I
               comprehend
               Him.
               Thus
               though
               I
               cannot
               discern
               the
               Reason
               ,
               why
               in
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Substance
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Subsistences
              
               which
               I
               admire
               ,
               yet
               why
               I
               cannot
               discern
               the
               Reason
               ,
               I
               can
               discern
               reason
               enough
               ;
               and
               (
               which
               is
               every
               whit
               as
               
               well
               for
               a
               finite
               Reason
               ,
               )
               I
               find
               it
               most
               reasonable
               that
               so
               it
               should
               be
               .
               For
               exactly
               to
               know
               ,
               why
               we
               cannot
               know
               exactly
               the
               things
               above
               us
               ,
               is
               every
               whit
               as
               sufficient
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Faith
               ,
               as
               any
               kind
               of
               Demonstration
               can
               be
               in
               order
               unto
               our
               knowledge
               .
               So
               far
               is
               any
               thing
               from
               reaching
               what
               is
               infinitely
               above
               or
               beyond
               it self
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 Being
              
               (
               but
               the
               Divine
               )
               exactly
               knows
               
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
              
               .
               And
               even
               This
               our
               very
               Ignorance
               of
               God's
               entire
               Essence
               may
               lead
               us
               to
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Existence
              
               .
               For
               as
               my
               outward
               Eye
               sees
               ,
               but
               cannot
               See
               that
               it
               sees
               ,
               (
               This
               later
               being
               the
               Work
               of
               a
               nobler
               Faculty
               within
               me
               ,
               )
               or
               as
               a
               Brute
               does
               apprehend
               its
               proper
               objects
               ,
               but
               cannot
               
                 apprehend
                 at
                 all
                 How
              
               or
               Why
               it
               apprehends
               ,
               (
               for
               want
               of
               a
               power
               to
               reflect
               on
               its
               Apprehension
               ,
               )
               so
               a
               Man
               indued
               with
               reason
               ,
               although
               he
               knows
               many
               things
               throughly
               ,
               and
               also
               knows
               how
               he
               knows
               them
               ,
               yet
               How
               ,
               or
               Why
               ,
               or
               
                 by
                 What
                 means
              
               he
               comes
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               knows
               How
               he
               knows
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               tell
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               inferring
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               him
               from
               a
               Superiour
               and
               
                 Invisible
                 Power
              
               ,
               which
               Power
               is
               God's
               .
            
             
               §
               28.
               
               By
               stating
               thus
               the
               whole
               Subject
               
               of
               the
               Godhead
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Trinity
               in
               particular
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               have
               singled
               out
               as
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               Mysteries
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               the
               least
               understood
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               stumbled
               at
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               set
               up
               meer
               Science
               against
               Religion
               ,
               and
               depretiate
               all
               Faith
               in
               respect
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               )
               I
               pay
               my
               Duty
               both
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               To
               each
               of
               these
               as
               a
               Christian
               ;
               And
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               .
               I
               fully
               satisfie
               my
               Reason
               ,
               by
               weighing
               the
               Nature
               of
               Religion
               :
               and
               so
               I
               make
               a
               strict
               Agreement
               between
               my
               Reason
               and
               my
               Faith.
               Nor
               can
               I
               better
               Conclude
               and
               dismiss
               the
               whole
               Subject
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               devout
               and
               acute
               S.
               Bernard
               .
               c
               To
               inquire
               into
               This
               Mystery
               ,
               (
               he
               speaks
               of
               a
               Critical
               Inquiry
               ,
               )
               is
               a
               
                 peevish
                 Curiosity
              
               :
               (
               and
               as
               perilous
               as
               it
               is
               peevish
               .
               )
               To
               Believe
               it
               in
               humility
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Worded
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
               )
               is
               a
               
                 Pious
                 Belief
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Safe
                 Profession
              
               .
               But
               to
               
                 See
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 know
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 known
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               final
               
                 Consummation
                 of
                 Bliss
                 and
                 Glory
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               of
               his
               Mercy
               dispose
               us
               for
               ,
               for
               the
               Merits
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
               through
               the
               powerfull
               Operation
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
            
             
               To
               whom
               be
               Honour
               and
               Adoration
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Neither
                 will
                 the
                 supposed
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 fear
                 truly
                 supposed
                 )
                 greater
                 Number
                 of
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 Papists
                 or
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 be
                 any
                 hinderance
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 for
                 finally
                 prevailing
                 .
                 
                   See
                   Dr.
                
                 Sanderson
                 
                   's
                   long
                   Preface
                   to
                   his
                   Sermons
                   in
                
                 fol.
                 §
                 .
                 23.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           TABLE
           of
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ABstinence
             from
             the
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             the
             appearances
             of
             evil
             .
             p.
             238
             ,
             239.
             to
             p.
             272.
             from
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             in
             general
             .
             p.
             273
             ,
             &c.
             to
             p.
             315.
             from
             Disobedience
             to
             Authority
             in
             particular
             .
             317.
             to
             343.
             
          
           
             Antinomians
             from
             whence
             .
             150.
             
          
           
             Atheism
             expressed
             in
             the
             Denial
             of
             Spirits
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             by
             Rebellion
             against
             Governours
             .
             82
             ,
             83.
             by
             Impudence
             in
             Sin.
             251.
             confuted
             ,
             390
             ,
             397
             ,
             &c.
             to
             421.
             an
             effect
             of
             great
             Dulness
             in
             witty
             men
             .
             430
             ,
             431
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Authority
             ,
             though
             humane
             ,
             is
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             and
             as
             well
             the
             Subordinate
             as
             the
             Supream
             .
             319
             ,
             320
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             Obedient
             .
             Indifferent
             Things
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CAlvinistical
             Doctrines
             .
             148
             ,
             149
             ,
             170
             ,
             171
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Charity
             inconsistent
             with
             Schism
             .
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             Circumspection
             in
             thesi
             .
             79
             ,
             80
             ,
             &c.
             in
             hypothesi
             .
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Commandments
             how
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             .
             212
             ,
             213
             ,
             &c.
             how
             the
             most
             rigorous
             are
             indeed
             the
             most
             mercifull
             .
             263.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             a
             Rule
             to
             live
             by
             .
             103.
             104.
             to
             108
             ,
             and
             151
             ,
             152.
             
          
           
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             how
             far
             from
             Popish
             ,
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             142
             ,
             143
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             how
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             titular
             Christians
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             365
             ,
             366
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Christianity
             a
             Warfare
             ,
             293
             ,
             294
             ,
             &c.
             but
             full
             of
             pleasure
             .
             206
             ,
             207
             ,
             &c.
             brought
             into
             credit
             by
             obedience
             to
             humane
             Laws
             .
             321
             ,
             322
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Credulity
             antidoted
             .
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DAmnation
             ,
             to
             whom
             't
             is
             due
             by
             way
             of
             eminence
             .
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Dangers
             incompassing
             every
             Christian
             .
             189
             ,
             190.
             
          
           
             Deceivers
             if
             old
             more
             plausible
             than
             of
             late
             .
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Demonstration
             Metaphysical
             more
             compulsive
             of
             Assent
             than
             Mathematical
             ,
             404
             ,
             405
             ,
             406
             ,
             &c.
             419
             ,
             420
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Discretion
             ,
             of
             what
             moment
             in
             Religion
             .
             108
             ,
             109
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Distrust
             ,
             a
             Duty
             .
             124
             ,
             125
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Drollery
             how
             dangerous
             ,
             138
             ,
             139.
             
          
           
             Duellers
             how
             Impious
             ,
             249
             ,
             250.
             
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             ELect
             ,
             why
             they
             cannot
             fall
             finally
             ,
             though
             many
             Regenerate
             may
             and
             do
             .
             180
             ,
             181
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Enemies
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             obliged
             .
             204
             ,
             279.
             
          
           
             Enthusiastical
             Pretenders
             their
             most
             false
             Rule
             of
             Trial.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             FAith
             essential
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             more
             rewardable
             than
             knowledge
             .
             422
             ,
             423
             ,
             424
             ,
             &c.
             Divine
             described
             as
             
             differing
             from
             humane
             .
             432
             ,
             433.
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             he
             secured
             from
             failing
             .
             434
             ,
             435
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fallacies
             in
             Religion
             and
             Practice
             provided
             against
             .
             103
             ,
             &c.
             140
             ,
             142
             ,
             &c.
             283
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             False
             Prophets
             and
             False
             Christs
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             116
             ,
             117
             ,
             118
             ,
             &c.
             135.
             
          
           
             False
             Teachers
             ,
             Devils
             .
             133
             ,
             134
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fear
             consists
             with
             true
             Fortitude
             .
             123
             ,
             124.
             
             Necessary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             161
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Flattery
             fatal
             .
             294
             ,
             295
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Flesh
             ,
             its
             frailty
             in
             the
             Best
             .
             270
             ,
             271
             ,
             299
             ,
             300
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fornication
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             prevented
             .
             289
             ,
             290
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GOD
             ,
             His
             Glory
             the
             best
             motive
             to
             a
             good
             life
             .
             278
             ,
             279.
             
             How
             he
             fights
             for
             us
             .
             309
             ,
             310.
             
             His
             Being
             demonstrated
             by
             Mental
             and
             Metaphysical
             ,
             more
             clearly
             than
             other
             things
             by
             Mathematical
             Demonstration
             .
             399
             ,
             &c.
             404
             ,
             to
             420.
             the
             things
             of
             God
             which
             may
             be
             known
             .
             428
             ,
             429.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             ,
             brought
             into
             Disgrace
             by
             the
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             Disobedience
             of
             its
             Professors
             .
             321
             ,
             322
             ,
             &c.
             In
             what
             degree
             to
             be
             heeded
             by
             us
             .
             363
             ,
             364
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Grace
             sufficient
             not
             still
             effectual
             .
             167
             ,
             168
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HAeresie
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             differing
             from
             Schism
             .
             45
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Happiness
             not
             in
             this
             life
             .
             162
             ,
             163.
             
          
           
             Hobs
             how
             monstrous
             .
             3
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Holiness
             how
             important
             .
             198
             ,
             199
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Humane
             Laws
             asserted
             .
             146
             ,
             147
             ,
             &c.
             227
             ,
             228
             ,
             &c.
             317
             ,
             318
             ,
             to
             343.
             
          
           
             Humility
             a
             chief
             mark
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             .
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             in
             its
             Height
             .
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             &c.
             207
             ,
             208
             ,
             218
             ,
             219
             ,
             239
             ,
             240
             ,
             &c.
             248.
             
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             JEalousie
             dangerous
             to
             Souls
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             too
             much
             want
             of
             it
             )
             95
             ,
             96
             ,
             142.
             
          
           
             Jesuites
             why
             Antichristian
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             129
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             Impudence
             in
             sinning
             worse
             than
             hypocrisie
             .
             249
             ,
             250
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Indifferent
             things
             become
             Necessary
             by
             humane
             Laws
             .
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             &c.
             220
             ,
             221
             ,
             317
             ,
             318
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Infallibility
             of
             Rome
             falsified
             .
             153
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Justice
             ,
             how
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             198
             ,
             199.
             
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             KIngs
             alone
             can
             procure
             the
             Peace
             and
             Vnity
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             do
             it
             if
             they
             will.
             227
             ,
             228
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             Supremacy
             asserted
             ,
             318
             ,
             319
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             damning
             without
             Obedience
             .
             196
             ,
             364
             ,
             365
             ,
             &c.
             how
             inconsistent
             with
             Belief
             .
             392
             ,
             393.
             how
             less
             worthy
             ,
             and
             why
             less
             required
             .
             423
             ,
             424
             ,
             &c.
             as
             such
             ,
             infallible
             .
             401.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAws
             .
             See
             Humane
             ,
             and
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             
             Lawfull
             things
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             262
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lent
             ,
             why
             its
             Abstinences
             prescribed
             .
             245
             ,
             246.
             how
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             247
             ,
             275.
             
          
           
             Liberty
             truly
             Christian
             ,
             wherein
             it
             stands
             .
             146
             ,
             147
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Life
             ,
             when
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             266
             ,
             267.
             
          
           
             Lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             .
             275
             ,
             276
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luxury
             in
             its
             height
             .
             250
             ,
             251.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MAN
             to
             Man
             a
             God
             or
             a
             Devil
             .
             125
             ,
             127
             ,
             128
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Best
             not
             to
             be
             follow'd
             in
             all
             cases
             and
             occasions
             .
             155
             ,
             156.
             
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             OBedience
             to
             Government
             a
             Fundamental
             to
             Christianity
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             must
             be
             impartial
             .
             230
             ,
             253
             ,
             &c.
             to
             260.
             to
             humane
             Laws
             due
             by
             the
             Laws
             divine
             .
             318
             ,
             319
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             Sin
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             110
             ,
             111
             ,
             112
             ,
             263
             ,
             264
             ,
             &c.
             290
             ,
             291.
             
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             PEace
             of
             what
             value
             .
             76
             ,
             77
             ,
             194
             ,
             195
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pleasures
             in
             Self-denial
             ,
             305
             ,
             306
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Popery
             ,
             why
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             .
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             142
             ,
             143
             ,
             &c.
             confutes
             it self
             .
             153
             ,
             154.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             condemns
             whom
             it
             does
             not
             convert
             .
             346
             ,
             347
             ,
             &c.
             365
             ,
             366
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Best
             .
             384.
             
          
           
             Pride
             in
             its
             Height
             is
             seen
             in
             Schismaticks
             .
             58
             ,
             59
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prosperity
             no
             constant
             mark
             of
             God's
             favour
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Prudence
             consists
             of
             three
             parts
             .
             84.
             59
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             of
             most
             use
             .
             163.
             
          
           
             Publick
             good
             to
             be
             prefer'd
             before
             Private
             .
             221
             ,
             222
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             REbellion
             the
             constant
             effect
             of
             Schism
             .
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68.
             the
             most
             damning
             piece
             of
             Carnality
             .
             118
             ,
             119
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Regenerate
             may
             finally
             fall
             from
             Grace
             .
             173
             ,
             174
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Religion
             lies
             in
             a
             little
             room
             .
             194
             ,
             195.
             
             How
             it
             differs
             from
             Science
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             It.
             421
             ,
             422
             ,
             423
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             evacuated
             by
             the
             Tongue
             .
             257.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAlvation
             on
             what
             terms
             to
             be
             had
             .
             217
             ,
             218
             ,
             231
             ,
             232
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Schism
             worse
             than
             Haeresie
             .
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             &c.
             54
             ,
             55.
             why
             more
             damning
             than
             other
             Crimes
             .
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             &c.
             an
             Amulet
             against
             it
             .
             336
             ,
             337
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Scripture
             wrested
             by
             the
             Heathens
             .
             135
             ,
             136.
             to
             be
             attended
             ,
             how
             much
             and
             why
             .
             351
             ,
             352
             ,
             &c.
             372
             ,
             373
             ,
             &c.
             why
             more
             than
             the
             Discourses
             which
             are
             commonly
             call'd
             Sermons
             .
             376
             ,
             377
             ,
             378
             ,
             379.
             how
             despised
             by
             some
             great
             Papists
             .
             378
             ,
             379.
             and
             by
             others
             .
             380
             ,
             &c.
             an
             Apology
             for
             it
             .
             381
             ,
             382
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Security
             most
             treacherous
             .
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Self-deceiving
             the
             worst
             .
             126.
             
          
           
             Self-denial
             for
             publick
             Peace
             .
             221
             ,
             222.
             how
             pleasant
             .
             305
             ,
             306
             ,
             &c.
             312
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sense
             ,
             the
             outward
             not
             so
             infallible
             as
             the
             inward
             .
             401
             ,
             402
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Separatists
             in
             England
             why
             the
             worst
             .
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sermons
             how
             to
             be
             heeded
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             difference
             .
             345
             ,
             346
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             how
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             253
             ,
             254
             ,
             255
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sins
             the
             worse
             the
             more
             spiritual
             .
             33
             ,
             34.
             the
             least
             how
             damning
             .
             255
             ,
             &c.
             to
             261.
             
          
           
             Soul
             of
             man
             of
             what
             value
             .
             302
             ,
             303
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spirits
             to
             be
             try'd
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Touchstone
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             TEmptations
             ,
             how
             carefully
             to
             be
             shun'd
             by
             the
             best
             and
             strongest
             .
             110
             ,
             111
             ,
             &c.
             270
             ,
             271
             ,
             &c.
             how
             diversly
             to
             be
             encountred
             .
             287
             ,
             288
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thoughts
             why
             damning
             .
             260.
             
          
           
             Touchstone
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             tryed
             before
             allowed
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             Trial.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tongue
             ,
             how
             great
             an
             Evil.
             257
             ,
             259.
             
          
           
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             in
             unity
             ,
             &c.
             the
             chief
             of
             Insearchables
             .
             440
             ,
             441
             ,
             &c.
             why
             called
             Persons
             ,
             and
             when
             first
             .
             444
             ,
             445
             ,
             446
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             U.
             
          
           
             UNity
             among
             Christians
             of
             what
             consequence
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             .
             222
             ,
             223
             ,
             224
             ,
             &c.
             340
             ,
             341
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             WAR
             lawfull
             under
             the
             Law
             as
             well
             of
             Christ
             as
             of
             Moses
             .
             204
             ,
             205.
             
          
           
             Wisedom
             of
             the
             Flesh
             why
             Devillish
             .
             298
             ,
             299.
             
          
           
             Women
             why
             not
             to
             be
             conversed
             with
             usually
             ,
             268
             ,
             269
             ,
             270.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Words
             ,
             how
             damning
             .
             138
             ,
             139
             ,
             &c.
             257
             ,
             259.
             
          
           
             Word
             of
             God.
             See
             Scripture
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           sic
           corrige
           .
        
         
           
             PAg.
             85.
             line
             22.
             r.
             Dysasters
             .
          
           
             P.
             106.
             l.
             3.
             from
             the
             bottom
             ,
             for
             with
             r.
             by
             .
          
           
             P.
             113.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             Meribibula
             .
          
           
             P.
             154.
             in
             Marg.
             after
             l.
             10.
             add
             ,
             [
             
               Concil
               .
               Florent
               .
               Session
               .
               4.
               &
               deinceps
               .
               Edit
               .
               Bin.
               Vol.
               8.
               à
               p.
               580.
               ad
               p.
               593.
            
             ]
          
           
             P.
             156.
             l.
             6.
             in
             Marg.
             r.
             facturam
             .
          
           
             P.
             171.
             l.
             19.
             dele
             but.
             
          
           
             P.
             207.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             peace
             .
          
           
             P.
             214.
             l.
             17.
             after
             but
             ,
             del
             .
             
               the
               seventh
               is
               set
               apart
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             219.
             l.
             17.
             for
             ye
             ,
             r.
             the.
             
          
           
             P.
             220.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             stamp'd
             .
          
           
             P.
             280.
             l.
             3.
             dele
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             283.
             l.
             4.
             for
             whereas
             ,
             r.
             
               where
               ,
               as
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             284.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             Curiosity
             .
          
           
             P.
             286.
             l.
             11.
             after
             of
             ,
             r.
             our
             .
          
           
             P.
             295.
             l.
             6.
             from
             the
             bottom
             ,
             after
             are
             ,
             r.
             we
             .
          
           
             P.
             303.
             l.
             17.
             after
             is
             ,
             r.
             yet
             .
          
           
             P.
             312.
             l.
             10.
             after
             Glory
             ,
             add
             in
             the
             Text
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Margin
             .
          
           
             P.
             339.
             l.
             8.
             for
             Joshua
             ,
             r.
             Jeshua
             .
          
           
             P.
             352.
             l.
             3.
             for
             so
             ,
             r.
             see
             .
          
           
             P.
             356.
             l.
             9.
             for
             How
             ,
             r.
             Now.
             
          
           
             P.
             386.
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             consider
             .
          
           
             P.
             400.
             l.
             4.
             from
             the
             bottom
             ,
             del
             .
             
               ratio
               formalis
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             405.
             l.
             3.
             after
             of
             ,
             r.
             such
             .
          
           
             P.
             409.
             l.
             12.
             after
             as
             ,
             dele
             it
             .
          
           
             P.
             410.
             l.
             5.
             after
             are
             ,
             r.
             therefore
             .
          
           
             P.
             419.
             l.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             in
             Marg.
             del
             .
             
               [
               Paulus
               Venetus
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             P.
             432.
             l.
             5.
             after
             of
             ,
             r.
             The.
             
          
           
             P.
             435.
             l.
             4.
             after
             doubting
             ,
             dele
             or
             .
          
           
             P.
             442.
             l.
             1.
             dele
             and.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             6.
             from
             the
             bottom
             ,
             for
             
               only
               can
            
             ,
             r.
             
               can
               only
            
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70803-e240
           
             Luk.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Habemus
             enim
             &
             Nos
             Jesuitas
             ,
             inquiebat
             Rex
             Jacobus
             .
             
               Isaaco
               Causabono
            
             dicuntur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epist
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             Hujus
             sententiam
             Annales
             Hanc
             referunt
             ,
             nullum
             enormius
             peccatum
             esse
             posse
             ,
             quàm
             in
             Conscientias
             exercere
             velle
             imperium
             .
             Nam
             Conscientiis
             imperare
             ,
             est
             Arcem
             Goeli
             invadere
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e4600
           
             Vide
             Haeresin
             Jenxuanam
             apud
             Maffaeium
             ,
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Arrian
               .
               Epict.
            
             l.
             3
             c.
             29.
             &
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
             Plotin
             .
             Enn.
             3.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             &
             ch
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             p.
             36.
             
             &
             169.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             p.
             250.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             13.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             38
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Les
             Provinciales
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             Caramuel
             de
             Theologiâ
             Fundamentali
             p.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
             &
             Escobar
             Theol.
             Moral
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             34.
             39.
             43.
             160.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Mar.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             29.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Troppo
             confina
             la
             Virtu
             col
             Vitio
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Vin.
             Lir.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Quomodo
             ob
             Religionem
             Magni
             ,
             quibus
             Magnitudo
             de
             irreligiositate
             provenit
             ?
             Tertull
             .
             Apolog.
             cap.
             25.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             apud
             Prudentium
             ad
             Valentin
             .
             Si
             Romanae
             Religiones
             regna
             praestant
             ,
             nunquam
             retro
             Judaea
             regnásset
             ,
             Despectrix
             communium
             istarum
             Divinitatum
             .
             Tertull
             .
             Apol.
             c.
             26.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Marcellam
             .
          
           
             Philostrat
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Maffaem
              
               
                 Maffaeium
              
            
             Hist
             .
             Ind.
             l.
             12.
             p.
             319.
             &
             l
             14.
             p.
             398.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ideo
             me
             exultare
             noveritu
             ,
             quia
             adhuc-Sanctus
             per
             totum
             Seculum
             ador
             ator
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             65.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e18800
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Joh.
             1●
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Nulla
             ab
             iis
             tanta
             potest
             fieri
             corruptio
             ,
             quanta
             est
             Schismatis
             pernicies
             .
             Iren.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Tit.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               See
               Dr.
            
             Ham.
             
               of
               Schism
            
             ,
             c.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Jude
             4.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             Jude
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             placed
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             well
             signifie
             Schisms
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             is
             so
             taken
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             and
             because
             Schisms
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Seditions
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Pejus
             hoc
             crimen
             est
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             admisisse
             Lapsi
             videntur
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             Vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             .
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Eusch
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             65.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             149.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Etsi
             tales
             occisi
             in
             Confessione
             nominis
             fuerint
             ,
             Macula
             ista
             nec
             sanguine
             abluitur
             ;
             Inexpiabilis
             culpa
             Discordiae
             ,
             nec
             passione
             purgatur
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccl.
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Optatus
             l.
             1.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e35040
           
             *
             Gen.
             47.
             9.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hippocrat
             .
             Aphor.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Jam.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Sophoc
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Quàm
             impensè
             etiam
             Octavius
             Augustus
             Caesar
             eodem
             Dicto
             delectatus
             fuerit
             ,
             videre
             est
             apud
             
               Aul.
               Gell.
            
             l.
             10.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             Macrob
             .
             Saturdal
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             2.
             10.
             
             &
             ch
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             
             &
             ch
             .
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             7
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             39.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
            
             Dial.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             fol.
             37.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Jude
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa
             .
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e48180
           
             *
             Non
             primis
             verbis
             respondet
             ad
             ea
             de
             quibus
             fuerat
             interrogatus
             ;
             sed
             illud
             primum
             admonet
             ,
             quod
             inprimis
             fuerat
             observandum
             ,
             nè
             imposturis
             hominum
             abducamur
             à
             fide
             .
             Clarius
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             V.
             Tertull.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             adversus
             Haeres
             .
             cap.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Origen
             contra
             Cels
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Act.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             &
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             &
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             Claudio
             Cas
             .
             honoratus
             ,
             à
             multis
             quasi
             Deus
             glorificatus
             esse
             dicitur
             .
             Docuit
             se
             esse
             qui
             inter
             Judaeos
             quasi
             Filius
             apparuerit
             ,
             in
             Samaria
             quasi
             Pater
             descenderit
             ,
             &
             in
             reliquis
             gentibus
             quasi
             Sp.
             Sanctus
             adventaverit
             .
             Helenam
             primam
             ejus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fuisse
             dixit
             ,
             &
             generâsse
             Angelos
             &
             Potestates
             per
             quas
             Mundum
             hunc
             factum
             esse
             ait
             .
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Polycarp
             .
             ad
             Philippens
             .
             p.
             20.
             1
             
             Joh.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             &
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             &c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Augustin
             .
             Haer.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             &
             l.
             6.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             ibid.
             Iren.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Judaeis
             nec
             Advenarum
             jure
             Terram
             patriam
             saltem
             vestigio
             salutare
             conceditur
             .
             Tertull.
             in
             Apol.
             c.
             21.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             2.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Jam.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Polyb.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             &
             Legat
             .
             122.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             de
             Legibus
             l.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               Diod.
               Sic.
            
             l.
             20.
             p.
             778.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Buxtorph
             .
             Thesaur
             .
             Lingu
             .
             Hebr.
             qui
             historiam
             recenset
             integram
             ex
             libro
             
               Shevet
               Jehuda
            
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             9.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             55.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             41.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Conser
             Buchananum
             ,
             &
             
               Junium
               Brutum
            
             ,
             cum
             Catalogo
             Scriptorum
             apud
             
               Is
               .
               Casaub
            
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             
               Frontonem
               Ducaeum
            
             .
             praesertim
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Beatum
             illum
             ,
             qui
             non
             vidit
             mala
             Patriae
             quae
             parant
             duo
             genera
             hominum
             ,
             Jesuitae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Deus
             misereatur
             Ecclesiae
             suae
             .
             Casaub
             .
             Epist
             .
             116.
             
             Confer
             etiam
             Thuani
             l.
             54.
             
             A
             D.
             1572.
             cum
             ejusdem
             l.
             17.
             
             A.
             D.
             1556.
             &
             l.
             18.
             
             A.
             D.
             1557.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vincent
               .
               Lirin
            
             .
             cap.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             22.
             v.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             V.
             
               Justin
               Mart.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             70
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             two
             short
             Discourses
             of
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ,
             especially
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             Praeface
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             b
             Thesis
             propugnanda
             in
             Aulâ
             Collegii
             Claromontani
             ,
             die
             12.
             
             Decembris
             A.
             D.
             1661.
             
             
               See
               the
               plea
               of
               Monsieur
            
             Talon
             
               Advocat
               General
               against
               This
            
             Thesis
             ,
             
               in
               the
               New
               Haeresie
               of
            
             Jesuitism
             ,
             
               p.
               242
               ,
               243.
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               p.
               3.
               
               &
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ab
             exemplo
             &
             simili
             tot
             sunt
             experimenta
             fallaciarum
             ,
             quòt
             hominum
             capita
             :
             dum
             quilibet
             assequi
             vult
             quemlibet
             ,
             dum
             exemplo
             dicit
             se
             vivere
             talium
             ,
             quos
             approbat
             Ecclesia
             &
             canonizat
             ,
             &c.
             Gerson
             Tract
             .
             8.
             de
             custodiâ
             Angelorum
             partitio
             3.
             super
             Magnificat
             .
          
           
             a
             Non
             credibile
             est
             Saram
             foeminam
             sanctissimam
             id
             facturum
             fuisse
             ,
             nisi
             licitum
             esse
             scivisset
             .
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             de
             Matrimonio
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Augustin
             .
             in
             Gen.
             Quaest
             .
             26.
             &
             contra
             Faustum
             Manich.
             l.
             22.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e65960
           
             Diog.
             Laert.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Aquin.
             22.
             q.
             48.
             c.
             &
             22.
             q.
             49.
             art
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Manichaeus
             electos
             suos
             ,
             quos
             inter
             animas
             Platonis
             in
             coelestibus
             collecat
             ,
             dicit
             omni
             carere
             peccato
             ,
             nec
             si
             velint
             ,
             peccare
             posse
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Ctesiph
             .
             adversus
             
               Pelag.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             p.
             252.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             34.
             ex
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             p.
             72.
             
             
               Hom.
               Iliad
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Hieronymus
             adversus
             Jovinianum
             l.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             69.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Iren.
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Jude
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             106.
             37.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             which
             compare
             with
             Hos
             .
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             17
             ,
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             24.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             21.
             7.
             
             &
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             18.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             8.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             38
             ,
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             18
             ,
          
           
             19
             ,
          
           
             20
             ,
          
           
             21
             ,
          
           
             22
             ,
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
               &
               ch
               .
               3.
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               verse
            
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             19.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             19.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             18.
             7
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e77130
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Laërt
             .
             Cherub
             .
             Bullar
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             772.
             
             Id
             quod
             accidit
             Actaeoni
             Melissi
             filio
             ,
             qui
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Joh.
             11.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             18.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Catech.
             Card.
             Richi
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Rom.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             Ed.
             Jun
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             advers
             .
             Carpocr
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Gregor
             .
             Presbyt
             .
             in
             Vitâ
             Nazianz.
             prope
             finem
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             cap.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Ephes
             .
             Homil
             .
             XI
             .
             subfinem
             .
          
           
             *
             Rerum
             absolutè
             necessariarum
             ad
             salutem
             ,
             non
             magnum
             esse
             numerum
             .
             Re
             Jacobus
             arbitratur
             in
             suâ
             Respons
             .
             ad
             tertiam
             
               Observat
               .
               Perronii
               Cardinalis
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Et
             ferè
             ex
             aequo
             omnibus
             probantur
             qui
             se
             Christianes
             dici
             postulant
             .
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             multa
             hodie
             observat
             ceu
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             necessaria
             ,
             quae
             vetus
             Ecclesia
             vix
             nôrat
             ,
             certè
             non
             ita
             usurpabat
             ,
             tanquam
             planè
             essent
             Necessaria
             .
             
               Is
               .
               Casaub
            
             .
             Epist
             .
             710.
             p.
             912.
             
          
           
             The
             Application
             .
          
           
             *
             Bernard
             in
             Serm.
             4.
             de
             Oratione
             &
             Jejunio
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e92310
           
             Matth.
             23.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Magnesios
             .
          
           
             *
             
               M.
               Catonis
            
             verbum
             est
             ,
             ad
             evertendam
             Remp.
             sobrium
             accessisse
             .
             Sueton
             .
          
           
             *
             Atrociùs
             sub
             sancti
             nominis
             Professione
             peccatur
             .
             Salv.
             de
             Providen
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Magis
             damnabilis
             est
             malitia
             ,
             quam
             Titulus
             bonitatis
             accusat
             ;
             &
             reatus
             impii
             est
             pium
             Nomen
             .
             Id.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             l
             2.
             c.
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             77.
             
          
           
             Vopisc
             .
             in
             vitâ
             Taciti
             Imper
             .
             p.
             414.
             
          
           
             Xenophon
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             lib.
             5.
             p.
             441.
             
          
           
             Athenaeus
             l.
             2
             c.
             6.
             etiam
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Valer.
               Max.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             35.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             Sancti
             viri
             habent
             proprium
             ▪
             quòd
             ut
             semper
             ab
             illicitis
             longè
             sint
             ,
             à
             se
             plerumque
             etiam
             licita
             abscindunt
             .
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
            
             Dial.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sunt
             deinde
             Media
             ,
             quae
             quidem
             nec
             bona
             esse
             noscuntur
             ,
             nec
             mala
             ,
             possunt
             tamen
             indifferenter
             &
             benè
             pariter
             &
             malè
             vel
             prohiberi
             ,
             vel
             juberi
             ,
             sed
             malè
             nullatenus
             in
             his
             à
             Subditis
             obediri
             .
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             7.
             ad
             
               Adam
               Monachum
            
             .
             p.
             1394.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ex
             his
             sunt
             ,
             jejunare
             ,
             vigilare
             ,
             legere
             ,
             &c.
             Idem
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             a
             De
             
               Philoxeno
               Cytherio
               .
               Apicio
            
             ,
             aliisque
             ,
             consule
             Athenaeum
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Anthippus
               Comicus
            
             apud
             Athenaeum
             ,
             l.
             9.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             404.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Nyssen
             .
             
               de
               Profess
               .
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Eubulus
             in
             Amalthaeâ
             introducit
             Herculem
             Delitlarum
             vituperatorem
             .
             v.
             
               Is
               .
               Causab
            
             .
             in
             Athen.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Euripid.
             in
             Andromachâ
             Menelaum
             introducit
             sic
             loquentem
             .
          
           
             
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
            
             de
             vanit
             .
             scient
             .
             cap.
             63.
             
          
           
             Vvaque
             conspectâ
             livorem
             ducit
             ab
             uvâ.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pythag.
             Matth.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Ver.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
          
           
             Copiosiùs
             haec
             Narratio
             habenda
             est
             apud
             Josephum
             ,
             in
             Libello
             cui
             Titulus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Macc.
             6.
             à
             v.
             18.
             ad
             .
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             Sed
             sagitare
             magis
             simulacra
             &
             pabula
             Amoris
             ,
             Atque
             alib
             studeat
             animi
             traducere
             motus
             .
             Lucret
             .
             l.
             4.
             de
             Remedio
             Amoris
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ch.
             3.
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Cassian
             .
             lib.
             19.
             
             Collat
             .
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Cum
             foeminâ
             semper
             esse
             ,
             &
             non
             cognoscere
             foeminam
             ,
             nonne
             plus
             est
             quàm
             mortuum
             suscitare
             ?
             Quod
             minus
             est
             non
             potes
             ,
             &
             quod
             majus
             est
             vis
             credam
             tibi
             ?
             
               D.
               Bernard
            
             .
             Super
             Cantica
             Serm.
             65.
             p.
             760.
             
          
           
             *
             Nec
             res
             est
             dubia
             quam
             narro
             :
             quia
             penè
             tanti
             in
             eâ
             testes
             sunt
             ,
             quanti
             ejusdem
             loci
             Habitatores
             .
             Quandam
             Sanctimonialem
             secum
             permisit
             habitare
             ,
             certus
             de
             suâ
             ejusque
             continentiâ
             ,
             Andreas
             Fundanae
             Civitatis
             Episcopus
             .
             Mox
             de
             suo
             habitaculo
             non
             solùm
             eandem
             Dei
             Famulam
             ,
             sed
             omnem
             quoque
             foeminam
             illine
             expulit
             .
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
            
             Dialog
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             fol.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Laur.
               Surius
            
             T.
             1.
             
             Die
             13.
             
             Febr.
             —
             Misit
             Angelos
             Deus
             ad
             Tutelam
             cultumque
             Generis
             Humani
             .
             —
             Illos
             cum
             hominibus
             commorantes
             Diabolus
             paulatim
             ad
             vitia
             pel
             lexit
             ,
             &
             mulierum
             congressibus
             inquinavit
             .
             Tum
             in
             Coelum
             ob
             Peccata
             non
             recepti
             ceciderunt
             in
             Terram
             .
             Sic
             eos
             Diabolus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ex
             Angelis
             Dei
             ,
             suos
             fecit
             satellites
             ac
             Ministros
             .
             Lact.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             450.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Just
               .
               Mar.
            
             Apol
             1.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex
             tempore
             Ordinationis
             acceptae
             Presbyteram
             suam
             ut
             sororem
             diligens
             ,
             sed
             quasi
             Hostem
             cavens
             ,
             ad
             se
             propiùs
             accedere
             nunquam
             sinebat
             —
             Et
             ab
             eà
             sibi
             communionem
             funditùs
             Familiaritatis
             absciderat
             .
             &c.
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
            
             Dial.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             fol.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e107470
           
             Isa
             .
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Deut.
             14.
             26.
             
               compared
               with
            
             Deut.
             12.
             15
             
             ;
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nunquam
             fugatur
             ,
             nisi
             cum
             fugitur
             ,
             nuquam
             mactatur
             ,
             nisi
             cum
             maceratur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Espensaeus
             de
             Contin
             .
             Conjug
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             à
             p.
             896.
             ad
             p.
             903.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cum
             aliis
             vitiis
             potest
             expectari
             conflictus
             ;
             haec
             autem
             fugienda
             est
             ,
             quia
             aliter
             vinci
             non
             potest
             .
          
           
             Anselinus
             in
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot
               .
               Eth.
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Caetera
             vitia
             vincuntur
             resistendo
             ,
             sed
             Fornicatio
             fugiendo
             .
             i.e.
             totaliter
             vitando
             cogitationes
             immundas
             ,
             &
             quaflibet
             occasiones
             .
          
           
             Aquinas
             in
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             in
             eundem
             sensum
             Cajetanus
             ibid.
             v.
             
               Cassian
               .
               Collat.
            
             l.
             19.
             
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Puellae
             vel
             Christo
             reservatae
             amore
             captus
             est
             ,
             &
             sauciatus
             Magnus
             ille
             Cyprianus
             .
             Vnde
             ?
             &
             quomodo
             ?
             tangunt
             oculorum
             faces
             etiam
             intangibilia
             .
             Nec
             solum
             captus
             est
             ,
             sed
             &
             sollicitavit
             —
             Liberanda
             de
             locis
             periculosis
             Navis
             ,
             ne
             inter
             Secpulos
             frangatur
             .
             Eruenda
             velociter
             de
             incendio
             Sarcina
             ,
             priusquam
             flammis
             supervenientibus
             concremetur
             .
             Nemo
             diu
             tutus
             ,
             Periculo
             Proximus
             .
             Espensaeus
             ubi
             supra
             pag.
             900.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             19.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             V.
             Munsterum
             in
             Locum
             &
             Cornelium
             à
             Lapide
             .
          
           
             Militia
             est
             vita
             hominis
             super
             Terram
             .
             Job
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             20.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Judeth
             12.
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             
               &
               Ch.
            
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             3
             13.
             
          
           
             Anima
             ,
             Dei
             insignita
             Imagine
             ,
             decorata
             Similitudine
             ,
             desponsata
             Fide
             dotata
             Spiritu
             ,
             redempta
             Sanguine
             ,
             de
             putata
             cum
             Angelis
             ,
             capar
             Beatitudinis
             ,
             haeres
             Bonitatis
             ,
             Rationis
             particeps
             ,
             quid
             tibi
             cum
             Carne
             unde
             ista
             pateris
             ?
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Animâ
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             1051.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
             Philip.
             2.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Liquidò
             colligere
             debemus
             ,
             quiasi
             Deus
             Sapientia
             ,
             Anima
             autem
             Justi
             Sedes
             sapientiae
             ,
             dum
             Coelum
             dicitur
             Sedes
             Dei
             ,
             Anima
             Justi
             ergo
             est
             Coelum
             .
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
            
             in
             
               Evang
               .
               Homil.
               38.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             133
             ,
             134.
             
             Vide
             etiam
             Bernard
             .
             super
             Cantica
             ,
             Serm.
             27.
             p.
             646.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             56.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             Bold
             expression
             I
             confess
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             S.
             
             Paul's
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e124880
           
             Rom.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             5.
             41.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e134580
           
             Luk.
             2.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             40.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             27.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Quicquid
             humano
             asperctui
             subjicitur
             ,
             Templum
             ejus
             vocavit
             qui
             solâ
             mente
             conspicitur
             ,
             ut
             qui
             haec
             veneratur
             ut
             Templa
             ,
             cultum
             tamen
             maximum
             debeat
             Conditori
             ;
             sciatque
             quisquis
             in
             usum
             Templi
             hujus
             indacitur
             ,
             ritu
             sibi
             vivendum
             Sacerdotis
             .
             Macrobius
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Philip.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             1
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             17.
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             Hottinger
             .
             de
             Necessit
             .
             Reform
             .
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Cùm
             attendi
             ad
             illam
             Scripturam
             ,
             visa
             est
             mihi
             indigna
             quam
             Tullianae
             Dignitati
             compararem
             .
             Tumor
             enim
             meus
             refugiebat
             modum
             ejus
             ,
             &c.
             Augustin
             .
             Confess
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Robert
             Boyle
             
               his
               third
               Edition
               of
            
             Considerations
             touching
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             3.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             23.
             v.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Intendi
             animum
             in
             Scripturas
             sanctas
             ut
             viderem
             quales
             essent
             .
             Et
             ecce
             video
             Rem
             non
             compertam
             superbis
             ,
             neque
             nudatam
             Pueris
             ,
             sed
             incessu
             humilem
             ,
             successu
             excelsam
             ,
             &
             velatam
             mysteriis
             ,
             &
             non
             eram
             ego
             talis
             ut
             intrare
             possem
             ,
             aut
             inclinare
             Cervicem
             ad
             ejus
             gressus
             .
             Augustin
             .
             in
             Confess
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             52.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             21.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Il.
             α.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70803-e152880
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Mal.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot
             .
             Eth.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Sunt
             qui
             negant
             Spiritum
             esse
             ullum
             ,
             aut
             omnino
             quicquam
             praeter
             ea
             quae
             sensu
             percipimus
             .
             Maffeius
             Hist
             .
             Ind.
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Aristot
             .
             7
             Phys
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             8
             Phys
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             12.
             
             Metaphys
             .
             c.
             29.
             
             Plato
             10.
             de
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             Confer
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Consid
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Job
             38.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Justin
             .
             in
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Quaest
             .
             1.
             
             Damascenus
             1.
             fid
             .
             Orth.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Cic.
             Orat.
             pro
             Milone
             .
          
           
             Nulla
             Gens
             tam
             barbara
             ,
             quae
             non
             fateatur
             esse
             aliquem
             Deum
             .
             Cic.
             1.
             
             Tuscul
             .
             Qu
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot
             .
             1.
             de
             Coelo
             .
             t.
             22.
             
             V.
             Jamblicum
             in
             pr.
             de
             Myst
             .
             Aegypt
             .
             &
             Julianum
             apud
             Cyrill
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diodor.
             Sic.
             l.
             13.
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             *
             Amongst
             and
             above
             others
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             most
             acute
             and
             the
             most
             learned
             Dr.
             Gunning
             ,
             now
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             
               Ely
               ,
               Paulus
               Venetus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             Mr.
             Latham
             in
             his
             Sermon
             upon
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             p.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Vix
             sibi
             temperant
             ,
             quin
             eousque
             impudentia
             provehantur
             ,
             ut
             Naturam
             oderint
             quòd
             infra
             Deum
             simus
             .
             Sen.
             de
             Benef.
             l.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
            
             Strom.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Mortuus
             est
             Dei
             Filius
             ,
             prorsus
             credibile
             est
             ,
             quia
             ineptum
             .
             Sepultus
             resurrexit
             ,
             certum
             est
             ,
             quia
             Impossibile
             .
             Tert.
             de
             Carne
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Est
             non
             scripta
             sed
             nata
             lex
             ;
             quam
             non
             didicimus
             ,
             accepimus
             ,
             legimus
             ,
             verùm
             ex
             Naturâ
             ipsâ
             arripuimus
             ,
             hausimus
             ,
             expressimus
             ;
             ad
             quam
             non
             docti
             ,
             sed
             facti
             ;
             non
             instituit
             ,
             sed
             imbuti
             sumus
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Cic.
            
             Orat.
             pro
             Milone
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ecclus.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Cùm
             quaeritur
             ,
             Quid
             Tres
             ?
             magnâ
             prorsus
             inopiâ
             humanum
             laborat
             eloquium
             .
             August
             .
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Mornay
             de
             la
             Veritè
             de
             la
             Religion
             Christienne
             .
             c.
             5.
             fol
             41.
             b.
             
          
           
             *
             Sic
             est
             summa
             essentia
             supra
             &
             extra
             omnem
             aliam
             Naturam
             ,
             ut
             si
             quando
             de
             illa
             dicitur
             aliquid
             verbis
             quae
             Communia
             sunt
             aliis
             Naturis
             sensus
             nullatenus
             sit
             Communis
             .
             Ansel
             Monolog
             .
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supra
             c.
             86.
             
          
           
             Boetius
             lib.
             de
             Trinitate
             &
             Vnitate
             Dei.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Bern.
            
             de
             Consid
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             897.
             878.
             
          
           
             Martialis
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Eu●degal
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Leo
             de
             passione
             Domini
             Serm.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Rad.
               Flav.
            
             in
             Levit.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Dionys
             .
             Areop
             .
             de
             divin
             .
             Nomin
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             447.
             
          
           
             d
             Hist
             .
             Concil
             .
             Nicaeni
             ex
             Edit
             .
             Bin.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             322.
             
             &
             
               Alfons
               .
               Pis
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             383.
             &
             inferius
             p.
             603.
             
             Vide
             etiam
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             362.
             
          
           
             c
             Bern.
             de
             Consideratione
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.